﻿[2001] [Australian 2nd Infantry - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter represents the infantry divisions of the 2nd Australian Imperial
Force (AIF).  
.P The AIF was an all-volunteer force, raised at the time of the Australian
declaration of war on Germany in September 1939. It was designed to create an army
to fight overseas and was commanded by Lieutenant-General Thomas Blamey. 
.P The units that would contain the 6th and 7th Infantry Divisions were sent to 
the Middle East to begin forming in early 1940 and the 6th Division was ready, 
although lacking some elements, by mid-December. At this time the 6th Division was
commanded by Lieutenant-General Iven Mackay. 
.P That month the British launched Operation Compass, an attack on the Italian 
forces that had crossed over the Libyan border into Egypt the previous September. 
The Australians joined the attack three days into the operation, replacing the 4th
Indian Division, and units of the 6th Division were key in taking the Italian
strongholds of Bardia and Tobruk. Thereafter the division kept up its harassment,
along the coast, of the retreating Italians while British armour raced across the
desert to cut the enemy off. Operation Compass was a stunning victory for the 
Commonwealth forces.
.P Having almost pushed the Italians out of North Africa, the British then 
decided that it would be more important to assist the Greeks in their struggle 
with the Italians than finish the job in Libya. A woefully inadequate force was
sent to Greece in March 1941, consisting of the 6th Division, the 2nd New Zealand
Division, a British armoured brigade and support units. The following month the
Germans launched their own invasion of Greece and the small Commonwealth force was
quickly pushed back; evacuation became the only option. 
.P Much of the 6th Division was returned to Egypt to rest and refit, but the 19th
Brigade, reinforced with units drawn from the rest of the division, was sent to
defend the island of Crete. However, in May the Germans launched an audacious 
airborne assault on the island and, having taken key airfields, were able to 
reinforce their paratroopers. Another Allied evacuation soon began.
.P Whilst this was taking place, the Germans had taken advantage of British 
weakness in the desert. Lieutenant-General Erwin Rommel and a small, but powerful
force was landed at Tripoli and in March 1941 began an offensive to push the 
British out of Libya. This attack almost succeeded, but the 9th Australian 
Division (which had spent late 1940 in the United Kingdom guarding against the 
threat of invasion) together with the 18th Brigade from 7th Division, had been 
sent to hold the port of Tobruk to delay the German advance. And they did.....
.P What was supposed to be a delaying action turned into an epic siege that 
lasted until November 1941 when the siege was lifted following the British 
Operation Crusader offensive. By then it had been agreed that the Australians 
would be evacuated by sea back to Egypt and replaced with British and Polish 
formations. The Australians, commanded by Lieutenant-General Leslie Morshead, had 
withstood numerous attacks during the siege but stubbornly refused to yield to 
the Axis forces. Australia's first Victoria Cross of the war (the highest award 
for gallantry in the face of the enemy that can be won by men and women of the 
British and Commonwealth armed forces) was won during this siege - Corporal John 
Edmonson winning the award posthumously for bravery exhibited during a German 
attack in April.
.P With 18th Brigade performing heroics in Tobruk, the rest of the division was
ordered to Syria in June. The Vichy authorities allowed Axis aircraft to refuel in
Syria to assist their support of the Iraqi rebels fighting the British. The
Commonwealth forces, including two Free French brigades, took just over a month to
quell the Vichy forces and bring them to the peace table. During this operation,
the 7th Division, commanded by Major-General Arthur Allen, won its first Victoria 
Cross of the war; Lieutenant Roden Cutler was the recipient for his bravery at the
Battle of Merdjayoun. His award was followed by a similar medal for Private Jim 
Gordon the following month.
.P With the Japanese entering the war in December 1941 it was decided to return 
the 6th and 7th Divisions to Australia for the defence of the home country. It was
agreed that the 9th Division would remain in the Middle East. Two brigades of the
6th Division were sent to Ceylon until July 1942 but the remainder of the 
divisions returned to Australia for rest and refit. 
.P By the time these units had returned to Australia, the fourth division of the
original 2nd AIF had already been destroyed. Two brigades of the 8th Division,
commanded by Lieutenant-General Gordon Bennett, were sent to Malaya, while the 
battalions of the third brigade were deployed in defence of the islands of Ambon, 
Timor and at Rabaul on New Britain. 
.P The fall of Malaya and Singapore in February 1941 was one of the most painful 
episodes in the history of the British Army. Despite the bravery of men such as
8th Division's Charles Anderson, who won the Victoria Cross during the Battle of 
Muar, the loss of Malaya and Singapore could not be stopped. Following their 
victory, the Japanese steamroller swept through the Dutch East Indies and a host
of Pacific islands. The Australian forces at Ambon, Timor and Rabaul were amongst
the casualties of this seemingly unstoppable force.
.P Back in the North African desert, the 9th Division recovered from its defence 
of Tobruk and was stationed in Syria briefly before being brought back into the 
frontline following Rommel's great victory at Gazala, a victory that had seen the
Axis forces finally take Tobruk and push the British back to the Egyptian border.
.P A series of battles were fought between July and October; the First Battle of
El-Alamein and Alam Halfa were attempts by Rommel to finally break through to the
Suez Canal and eject the British from Egypt. However, both of these attacks were
repulsed, with the 9th Division in the forefront of these battles. During the
First El-Alamein, Private Arthur Gurney won the VC at Tel-el-Tisa on the 22nd 
July.
.P These two battles had blunted Rommel's Panzer spearhead and his dream of 
entering Cairo was effectively gone. However, the 8th Army still had to beat 
Rommel and eject the Axis forces from Egypt and then North Africa. The first of 
these goals was achieved thanks to the 2nd Battle of El-Alamein in October 1942. 
Field Marshal Bernard Montgomery's Australian, British, Indian, New Zealand and 
South African forces (together with two Free French Brigades and a Greek Brigade) 
began the battle on the 23rd October. Once again the dependable Australians were 
given a key role in the battle, occupying the most northerly of the 8th Army's 
positions; it was in the north that Montgomery concentrated his attack. Two more
Victoria Crosses were won by the Australians in this battle - Private Percy 
Gratwick was killed on the 26th October during an attack on Miteiriya Ridge and 
Sergeant William Kibby won his award, also posthumously, a week later. Kibby's 
award recognised his actions that entire week, during which he exhibited the 
utmost bravery.
.P Before the battle was won and the Axis forces sent into headlong retreat, there
were two more Victoria Crosses for the 9th Division, evidencing once more their 
bravery and commitment to the battle.  
.P In early 1943 the 9th Division was transferred to the Pacific. There is no
suitable write-up for the "what-if" 1st Motorised Corps Counter and so the story
of the 6th, 7th and 9th Divisions in the Pacific is continued on that counter, 
numbered 2007. 


[2002] [Blamey - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 53 in 1939, Field Marshal Thomas Albert Blamey was born in Wagga Wagga, 
New South Wales and trained as a schoolteacher. He served in the school's cadet 
unit until he passed the examination as a Cadet Officer and began full-time 
military service. After transferring to the Citizen Military Forces (CMF), Blamey 
passed the entrance exam for the Imperial Staff College and attended the course in
India before taking up duties with the Wessex division in England in 1914.
.P He went into combat for the first time with the landings at Anzac Cove on 25th 
April 1915 and later served in France.  At the close of WWI, Blamey served as 
Australia's Director of Military Operations where he was heavily involved in the 
creation of the RAAF. After being passed over for the role chief of the general
staff (CGS) in 1925, Blamey resigned from the Army and became chief commissioner 
of police in Victoria.                       
.P When war came in 1939 Blamey was recalled and appointed to command the Second 
Australian imperial force (AIF) that was to be deployed to Egypt. He insisted to 
the British theater commander, General Wavell, that the Australians should remain 
as a cohesive fighting force and not be broken up into smaller pieces simply to 
reinforce existing British units. This policy allowed Australian troops to develop
their own esprit de corps through battles such as the Siege of Tobruk and actions
in Greece.  Political issues were a major consideration during 1940/41 as Blamey 
confronted the British theater commanders (Wilson and later Auchinleck) to prevent
Australian forces being accorded less importance than British troops e.g. the 
Australian 9th Division left to hold Tobruk with insufficient support.
.P After Japan's declaration of war in December 1941, Blamey was appointed as 
commander in chief (C-in-C) of the Australian Military Forces and then C-in-C 
Allied Land Forces under the C-in-C of the South West Pacific Area (SWPA) theater,
General Douglas MacArthur. Blamey personally controlled operations in New Guinea
during this period including the combat along the Kokoda trail and the clearing of 
Japanese positions on the north coast of that island. He pressed for Australians 
to participate in the planned invasion of Japan and clashed with General 
MacArthur, who preferred Australians to be deployed in garrison duties to ensure 
unchallenged American political and operational control over frontline troops. In
September 1945, General Blamey stood on the deck of the USS Missouri to witness 
the surrender of Japan and then two months later was dismissed from service by the
Australian government. He was promoted to Field Marshal in June 1950 and died in 
May 1951.
.P Blamey's best attributes were his professional approach to the military 
challenges he faced and his ability to plan in detail. Against that must be 
balanced accusations that he was quick to deride his own troops and was more 
concerned with questions of international relations rather than the welfare of the
troops he commanded.


[2003] [Australian Sydney Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
.P "Fellow Australians, it is my melancholy duty to inform you officially, that in
consequence of a persistence by Germany in her invasion of Poland, Great Britain 
has declared war upon her and that, as a result, Australia is also at war. No 
harder task can fall to the lot of a democratic leader than to make such an 
announcement". So said Australian Prime Minister Robert Menzies on the 3rd 
September 1939.
.P The write-up for this counter honours the men and women of Australia who were
quick to enter what was then a European war, standing shoulder to shoulder with
the "mother country", the United Kingdom. 
.P At the outbreak of war the population of Australia was around 7,000,000. Like
the other dominions, the economy was not highly industrialised, its main economic
strength coming from its raw materials and agriculture. However, efforts to create
an industrial sector had begun between the wars and this policy bore fruit on a 
limited scale during World War II.   
.P In 1939 the Australian Army numbered 80,000 men; most of whom were members of 
the Australian Army Reserve or Militia (a 3,000-strong full time force also 
existed). At the outbreak of war the government announced it was to create an army
for overseas service. This was named the Second Australian Imperial Force (AIF) -
the First AIF had fought in World War I.
.P The AIF was a volunteer force, with many men transferring from the Militia to
the AIF. Conscription was put into place to keep the Militia numbers up to the 
required level, to ensure adequate defence of the homeland and to provide trained
replacements for the AIF. A number of divisions were formed during the war:
.B 6th, 7th, 8th and 9th Infantry Divisions, These four divisions made up the 2nd
AIF (see Australian 2nd Corps Counter).
.B 3rd, 5th and 11th Infantry Divisions were Militia formations. These units 
fought in the Pacific Campaign (see Australian Territorials Counters 2004 and 
2005). 
.B 1st, 2nd, 4th, 10th and 12th Infantry Divisions. These were also Militia 
formations and never served outside of Australia (see 3rd Garrison Counter).
.B 1st and 3rd Armoured Divisions. These units never fought as complete armoured 
divisions (see 4th Mechanised Corps Counter). 
.P After years of neglect through a lack of cash, the Royal Australian Navy (RAN) 
in September 1939 consisted of two county-class heavy cruisers (Canberra and 
Australia), three light cruisers (Sydney, Perth and Hobart), a WWI-vintage light 
cruiser (Adelaide), five destroyers (Stuart, Vampire, Vendetta, Voyager and 
Waterhen) and two sloops (Swan and Yarra). These ships were to give excellent
service to the Allied cause in both the European and Pacific theatres, although
sadly at significant cost. The RAN suffered a number of ship losses, resulting in 
the deaths of 2,170 men out of the 370,000 that served during the war. 
.P At the outbreak of war, the Royal Australian Air Force (RAAF) contained just
ten squadrons and was equipped with largely obsolete aircraft. This situation was
soon remedied and the RAAF began to grow fast. Australian pilots served both in 
their own air force and with British and other Commonwealth units. Twenty-one
Australians fought in the Battle of Britain and two-thirds were killed. By the end
of the war, the RAAF had grown to be the fourth largest in the world with over 70 
squadrons. 215,000 men and women served with the RAAF and of these, just under 
6,500 were killed.  
.P By the end of the war around 1,000,000 had joined the colours and 575,000 of 
those fought overseas. Just over 27,000 Australians were killed. 
.P Unlike the other dominions of the Commonwealth, Australia herself came under
attack during the war; the Japanese launched a bombing raid on the port of Darwin
in February 1942, causing a number of civilian casualties. Japanese midget
submarines also attacked Sydney harbour later that year - although the attack was
a failure. The populace were also subjected to rationing. 
.P For a country with a relatively small population of 7,000,000, Australia pulled
her weight and more in ensuring Allied victory.  
 

[2004] [Australian Territorials - by Michael Andersen]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2005] [Australian Territorials - by Michael Andersen]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2006] [Australian 3rd Garrison - by Michael Andersen]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2007] [Australian 1st Motorized Corps - by Michael Andersen]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2008] [Australian 4th Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Australian Army did not utilise a mechanised, motorised or armoured corps 
in World War II. Although this is therefore, a "what-if" counter, it is possible 
that the Australian Army could have fielded such divisions had circumstances been
a little different.
.P Seeing the effectiveness of the German tank forces at the start of the war, the
Australian Army were keen to create an armoured force of their own. An armoured
division duly began formation in July 1941.
.P It was intended that this division be sent to North Africa once ready to serve
with the 2nd Australian Imperial Force. However, the Japanese entered the war at 
the end of that year, and as a result the 1st Armoured Division remained in 
Australia.
.P The threat of invasion by Japan, such that if ever really existed, went away
with the Japanese defeat at Midway. The division was therefore available for use
overseas. The only problem was that tank divisions were not really ideal for 
Jungle warfare. 
.P In 1943 it was decided that the division should be disbanded. Elements of the
division were kept and the 1st Armoured Brigade Group remained in existence. This
unit contained three armoured regiments and a motorised infantry regiment. These
units saw action during the campaigns in New Guinea and Borneo. 
.P A 2nd and 3rd Armoured Division was also formed in Australia during 1942. These
units were  
.P 3rd Army Tank Brigade
.P 4th Armoured Brigade Group


[2009] [New Zealand Auckland Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
.P "With gratitude to the past, and with confidence in the future, we range 
ourselves without fear beside Britain. Where she goes we go. Where she stands, 
we stand". These were the words of Mickey Savage, the Prime Minister of New
Zealand, in September 1939. They were uttered on the 5th of that month, 2 days 
after the British declaration of War on Germany.
.P The write up for this counter honours the men and women of this sparsely 
populated, relatively small country, located on the other side of the world and 
11,000 miles from the United Kingdom - the "mother country" to which Mr Savage
pledged allegiance.    
.P Ask yourself this question; which Allied power, after the United Kingdom, spent
the most (as a % of its national income) during the war? Yes, it was New Zealand.
.P Other facts:
.B Population in 1939 - 1.6m
.B No. of men and women who served in fighting formations - 140,000 (155,000 in
total)
.B War dead - 11,928
.B War dead as a ratio to population (per million) was the highest of all the 
Commonwealth countries - 6,684.
.P New Zealanders fought in all the main campaigns of World War II alongside their
Commonwealth brothers:
.B The first major naval engagement of the war featured a cruiser from the New 
Zealand Squadron of the Royal Navy - HMS (later HMNZS) Achilles. Two Kiwi's were
killed in the battle.
.B 77 pilots fought in the Battle of Britain, 11 of which paid the ultimate price.  
.B Eight New Zealanders won the Victoria Cross (the highest award for bravery in 
the face of the enemy - available to most Commonwealth countries) in World War II: 
.B Keith Elliott - 22nd Battalion (Bn), 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force 
(2NZEF)
.B John Hinton - 20th Bn 2NZEF
.B Alfred Hulme - 23rd Bn 2NZEF
.B Moana-nui-a-Kiwa Ngarimu - 28th (Maori) Bn 2NZEF
.B Leonard Trent - Royal New Zealand Air Force (RNZAF) attached to the Royal Air 
Force (RAF) Bomber Command
.B Lloyd Trigg - RNZAF attached to the RAF Coastal Command
.B James Ward - RNZAF attached to the RAF Bomber Command
.B Charles Hazlitt Upham - 20th Bn 2NZEF is the only combat soldier to have won
the award twice. 
.B New Zealanders fought with distinction in the Western Desert, Crete, Italy and
in the Pacific as well as other theatres fighting within other Commonwealth units.  
.P New Zealand had nothing like the industrial capacity of Canada or even 
Australia, but she was vital to the viability of the United Kingdom in a way that
is less than well known. The dominion was able to help keep Britain fed during the 
war, initially exporting all of her surplus food to the UK. In 1943-44 calls upon 
her foodstuffs became acute - the US forces in the Pacific needing feeding and 
British supplies were critically low. As a result, the New Zealand 3rd Division 
was disbanded to allow more manpower to return to the land to help resolve the 
crisis. 
.P As can be seen, New Zealand played her part and more in the final Allied 
victory.


[2010] [New Zealand Territorials - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter represents the troops that would have been available to New 
Zealand in the event of an invasion of the country. 
.P By late 1941, as the threat of war with Japan grew, and with so many of her
young men overseas either with the 2nd New Zealand Division or fighting within
British formations, the New Zealand government sought to increase the forces 
available to defend the homeland.
.P Three "divisions" were formed, one for each of the North, Central and Southern
military districts and became the 1st, 4th and 5th Divisions respectively. 
.P With the threat from Japan effectively removed following the catastrophic 
defeat at the Battle of Midway, these units were never needed for the role 
intended. In practice, most of these troops were used as replacements for losses 
to the men of the 2nd and 3rd Infantry Divisions (see 1st Motorised Corps).
.P The units were effectively disbanded later in the war as the problems of food
supply to the United Kingdom became acute, and New Zealand needed more men to 
work the land. 


[2011] [New Zealand 1st Motorized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P There was no New Zealand unit with this designation in World War II. This
counter represents the forces that New Zealand sent overseas during the war.
.P New Zealand sent one formation to Europe and one to the Pacific; the 2nd New
Zealand Expeditionary Force (2NZEF) and the 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force
In the Pacific (2NZEFIP) respectively. Each force was built around one division.
.P The first division to be built up was the 2nd Infantry Division. The division 
was modelled along the lines of a British Army infantry division, with the core of
the division being its three infantry brigades, numbered 4,5 and 6. 
.P The first formations of the 2nd New Zealand Division were sent to the United 
Kingdom in early 1940 and, once the threat of invasion had passed, were then sent
to Egypt, just in time to take part in the ill-fated expedition to Greece.    
.P The key units of the division at the time was as follows:
.B 4th Brigade: 18th, 19th and 20th Infantry Battalions
.B 5th Brigade: 21st, 22nd and 23rd Infantry Battalions
.B 6th Brigade: 24th, 25th and 26th Infantry Battalions
.B 27th Machine Gun Battalion
.B 28th (Maori) Battalion
.B 4th, 5th and 6th Field Regiments
.B 7th Anti-Tank Regiment
.B Divisional Cavalry Regiment
.B Divisional Engineer Battalion
.B The 14th Light Anti-Aircraft Regiment was not fully formed until November.
.P The division was commanded by Lieutenant-General Bernard Freyberg VC and was to
remain under his command the entire war.
.P The 2nd Division was sent to Greece in March 1941 as part of a force that
consisted of mostly Australians and New Zealanders (ANZAC). The decision to send
Commonwealth troops to assist the Greeks in their fight against the Italian
invaders was controversial, and after the Germans launched their own attack on
the country at the start of April, there was only ever one outcome; the small
Allied force was evacuated to the island of Crete towards the end of the month. 
.P The following month, the Germans attacked Crete using paratroops to seize key
airfields, and using these to fly in reinforcements. For this battle 10th Brigade,
which had been forming in Egypt, replaced 6th Brigade which needed to be taken out
of the line to rest and refit. Despite some episodes of heroic resistance, the 
Allied troops soon found themselves being evacuated once more. Crete cost the 
Kiwi's almost 4,000 casualties and only in November would the division be in a fit
state to return to action.
.P The British launched Operation Crusader that month. This operation was designed
to relieve Tobruk. The battle, with the New Zealanders in the forefront, swung one
way and then the other; the Kiwi's broke through to Tobruk but took heavy 
casualties once again and was withdrawn from the frontline. 
.P By now, with Japan in the war, there was a possibility that the division would
be returned home to defend the home country. However, the Americans agreed that 
they would send troops to New Zealand to allow the 2nd to remain in Egypt.
.P Field Marshal Rommel began his Gazala offensive in May 1942 and successfully
threw the British Army back, capturing the port of Tobruk as he did so. The 2nd 
New Zealand Division, which had been sent to Syria following Crusader, was sent to
Mersah Metruh, near the Egyptian-Libyan border, in order to try and stem the 
German advance. At one point the division was surrounded by the Rommel's forces, 
but they managed to breakout and reached El-Alamein to await the next attack.  
.P The attack came on the 1st July in what became known as the First Battle of 
El-Alamein. During this battle the Kiwis severely mauled the Italian Ariete
Motorised Division, but the battle was essentially a stalemate.
.P The scene was now set for Rommel's final attempt to reach Cairo - The Battle of
Alam Halfa - which ended on the 5th September, and with it, the last chance for
the Afrika Korps to reach the Nile. The 4th Brigade did not take part in the 
battle as it was decided to convert the brigade to an armoured formation. However
the rest of the division fought bravely as ever, but continued to suffer heavy
casualties in doing so. But with Egypt safe, it would soon be time for the British
Army to turn to the offensive once more, and for this next operation, the 2nd New
Zealand Division would once more be in the forefront of the attack.
.P For the 2nd Battle of El-Alamein the division was reinforced at various times
with two British infantry and one armoured brigade. 2nd New Zealand was part of 
XXX Corps which was stationed in the northern sector of the battlefront, and 
which would launch the main attack. Then, with the battle won, the New Zealand
division was in the forefront of the pursuit of the retreating German and Italian
troops.  
.P The division continued to head west and in January 1943 Tripoli, the Libyan 
capital was captured by the 8th Army as Remnants of Rommel's army headed for 
Tunisia, where they would make a stand. There, the New Zealanders were key in 
helping to break Rommel's grip on the defensive Mareth Line. The Tunisian campaign
ended in the middle of May 1943 and the division was once more able to get some
rest and refit.
.P At this time there was further debate over whether the division should be 
brought back to the Pacific, but it was decided to keep them in the European
theatre. The division did not take part in the invasion of Sicily, but was sent
to Italy at the end of 1943, complete with their 4th brigade - now armoured.
After briefly fighting the Germans along the Sangro River, the division was moved
to assist the attack on the Gothic Line - and specifically to a town named 
Cassino. The Battle of Monte Cassino was one of the bloodiest for the Allies and
it took no less than four assaults before the Germans were finally beaten back. 
The New Zealanders were not there for the last assault however. Casualties were
sufficiently high that the division was taken out of the line.  
.P From June 1944 onwards, with D-Day having been a success, the Italian Campaign
became more and more of a sideshow. The Allies fought their way slowly up the
Italian mainland, liberating town after town, each one being paid for in blood.
Finally, in early May 1945, the Kiwi's entered the Adriatic port of Trieste. The
German surrender followed seven days later on the 9th May. 
.P In stark contrast to the war record of the 2nd Division, the 3rd Division saw 
little action.
.P The units for the 3rd Division began forming in earnest after the Japanese 
attack on Pearl Harbor. By August 1942 the key units of the division were as 
follows:
.B 8th Brigade: 29th, 34th and 36th Infantry Battalions
.B 14th Brigade: 30th, 35th and 37th Infantry Battalions
.B 17th Field Regiment
.B 144th Independent Battery
.B 144th Light Howitzer Battery
.B 33rd Heavy Coast Regiment
.B 28th Heavy Anti-Aircraft Regiment
.B 29th Light Anti-Aircraft Regiment
.B 20th Field Engineers
.P The division was commanded by Major-General Sir Harold Barrowclough.
.P The division was sent to New Caledonia to continue the process for building
up, and the 2nd Tank Brigade joined the division in September 1943.
.P That month the division finally saw combat. The Americans had landed on the
Solomon Island of Vella Lavella in August. In order to release American troops,
the 14th Brigade was given the task of clearing the island of Japanese. This they
achieved by the first week of October at a cost of 64 casualties.
.P Two more small-scale operations were carried out by the division; the 8th 
Brigade launched an amphibious landing operation in the Treasury Islands in late
October. The islands were cleared of Japanese by the start of November. The 
division's last operation was carried out by the 8th Brigade. This operation was
designed to clear the islands, located north of Bougainville, of Japanese troops
and began in January 1944. When the operation was wound up the following month,
the decision was taken to disband 3rd Division in view of the manpower shortage 
that New Zealand faced at the time (see New Zealand Auckland Militia Counter).     


[2012] [New Caledonian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French Colony in the South Pacific.
.H
.T Facts about New Caledonia:
.B Capital: Nouméa
.B Population in 1940: Unknown (240,400 in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1853
.B Land area: 18,575 Sq km
.B Main physical features: The colony is made up of a larger main island (Grand 
Terre), a group of islands called Iles Loyauté and a large number of smaller 
islands.
.B Products: sandalwood
.H
.P The government in New Caledonia sided with the Free French and Francois De 
Gaulle after the fall of France but it was still regarded with some suspicion by 
the Allies. For that reason Australian forces were deployed in early 1942 to 
ensure the cooperation of the local forces and population. After it was deemed 
secure enough, New Caledonia became a major headquarters for Allied forces 
operating in the Pacific. Several airfields were constructed and a drydock was 
also built where Allied ships could be repaired.
.P Because of its importance the Allies feared a Japanese invasion. A US Division
was deployed there in May of 1942. This division was one of two US Divisions 
without a number designation and was instead referred to as Americal - American 
New Caledonian Division. This division later participated in many of the Allied 
operations in the Pacific theater.


[2013] [American 3rd Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Infantry Division - Rock of the Marne - was activated in 1917. This division was designated by the War department as the rapid response force to be used against any attack on Central or Southern America along the West Coast. It shipped overseas in 1942.
.P Starting the Tunisian campaign the 3rd Division landed at Fedala, Morocco on November 8, 1942 and proceeded to capture half of the Vichy French country.
.P On July 10, 1943 the 3rd Infantry assaulted the island of Sicily and began fighting its way to Palermo. The 3rd Division replaced the 45th Division on July 30th to continue the attack to capture Messina. Fighting the 29th Panzer Grenadier Division the 3rd Division made two amphibious landings behind the German main line of defense but each failed in trapping the Germans. The 3rd Division entered Messina on August 17, 1943 but the Allies failed to prevent the Germans from leaving in good order.
.P Nine days after the invasion of the mainland the 3rd Infantry Division landed on Italy and crossed the Volturno river after some significant fighting to approach Cassino. The Allied advance was stalled so on January 22, 1944 the 3rd Division came ashore at Anzio in an attempt to break the stalemate on the Winter Line. It took four months before the Allies could break out of the beachhead. The Germans made several serious attempts at throwing the Allies back into the sea. This included an attack on February 29, 1944 when the 3rd division held against an assault by three German divisions. Finally the Allies left the beachhead and the 3rd Infantry Division headed for Rome.
.P On August 15, 1944 the 3rd Infantry Division made their fourth combat landing at St. Tropez in the invasion of Southern France. Advancing to the Vosges Mountains through the Rhone Valley the 3rd Division reached Strasbourg on November 27, 1944. The division helped to eliminate the Colmar Pocket and then in March began its assault on the Siegfried Line. Crossing the Rhine the division had to fight for Nurnberg in house-to-house fighting and Munich was taken by the end of April. When the fighting ended in Europe the 3rd Infantry Division was near Salzburg.
.P The division, 7th, 15th and 30th Infantry Regiments, served in the VI, XV, XXI and II French Corps with the Seventh Army and First French Army during the war. Almost 26,000 casualties were inflicted on the 3rd Infantry division over the course of the war, more than any other U.S. division.
.H
.B Campaigns: Tunisia, Sicily, Naples-Foggia, Rome-Arno, Southern France, Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, Central Europe
.B Honors: 35 men of the 3rd Infantry Division were awarded the Medal of Honor during World War II.


[2014] [American 4th Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th Infantry Division - Ivy - was activated on June 1, 1940 at Fort Benning, Georgia. Testing new concepts the 4th Division participated in the large maneuvers in the United States in 1941 and became the first motorized division in the American army. In early 1943 the 4th was equipped with armored personnel carriers and was the only remaining motorized division in the U.S. Army. No field commanders wanted the 4th Motorized Infantry Division, however, fearing the heavy burden of keeping it supplied and so the division was stripped of its extra vehicles and shipped overseas as a standard infantry division
.P Being among the first to land on D-Day the 4th Division came ashore on Utah 
beach. Linking up with the 82nd Airborne at Ste. Mere Eglise the 4th Infantry 
worked to secure the Cotentin peninsula from German forces. The 4th Division 
entered Cherbourg on June 25, 1944. Fighting near Periers the 4th Infantry managed
to break through the German Seventh Army's left flank and by August helped the Free French 2nd Armored Division liberate Paris.
.P Belgium was entered and the Siegfried Line was assaulted by the 4th Infantry Division on September 14. Slow progress was made and a grueling fight in the Hurtgen forest took place in November and into December. The 4th was withdrawn and relocated to Luxembourg to a quiet sector to rest and refit but then the Germans burst out in their Ardennes Offensive. The 4th managed to hold parts of its sector and counterattacked the Bulge in January overrunning some German positions.
.P At Worms the 4th Infantry crossed the Rhine on March 29, 1945 and by April was crossing into Bavaria. The division was given occupation duty in May and returned to the USA in July. On March 5, 1946 the 4th Infantry division was deactivated.
.P The 4th Division, 8th, 12th and 22nd Infantry Regiments, served in the III, V, VI, VII, VIII, XII and XXI corps with the First, Third and Seventh Armies during the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe
.B Honors: Three men of the division were awarded the Medal of Honor


[2015] [American X Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The X Corps was activated in May 1942 at Ft. Sherman, Texas. The corps sailed overseas in July 1944.
.P On October 20, 1944 the X Corps invaded the northern end of Leyte, Phillipines.
The 1st Cavalry and 24th Infantry divisions pushed their way inland over the next
few days liberating the provincial capital, Tacloban. The X Corps was then tasked
with driving through the northern mountains to push into the Ormoc Valley and meet
the XXIV Corps advancing from the south. Reinforced, the X Corps battled to drive
the dug in Japanese 1st Division out of its positions during a typhoon. The X Corps troops eliminated the last organized Japanese resistance in Leyte on December 28, 1944.
.P Tasked with clearing the Island of Mindanao, Philippines, the 24th and 31st Infantry divisions began landing ashore on April 17, 1945. Aided by some 40,000 Filipino Guerrillas on the island, who had taken control of an airstrip, the X Corps managed to split the Japanese defenses in two and the Corps liberated the last major city of the Philippines on May 3, 1945. The fighting was just beginning though as the Japanese had dug into the jungle and mountains. Particularly intense fighting would ensue until the end of the war as the soldiers of the X Corps searched the forests. In the dense Abaca trees, contact was typically made from 3 to 5 yards.
.P Mindanao was declared secured in July but troops of the X Corps and Filipino 
Guerrillas continued in digging out the remaining Japanese. A testament to the difficulty of fighting in the Jungle, some 22,000 Japanese soldiers came out of hiding at the end of the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: Southern Philippines, Leyte


[2016] [American XI Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XI Corps was activated at Chicago, Illinois on June 25, 1942. The XI Corps, after participating in many training maneuvers, shipped out in March 1944.
.P The XI Corps took command of the American forces at Aitape on New Guinea. Their objective was to protect a major allied airbase created at Aitape. Although the advanced positions of the XI Corps were manned too thinly to stop the Japanese in their tracks they did force the enemy into wilds and inflicted heavy casualties on the Japanese Eighteenth Army which was now trapped by the forces at Aitape in the west and the advancing Australians in the east.
.P The XI Corps landed on Luzon along the Zambales coast north of Bataan on 
January 29. Expecting to face over 13,000 soldiers the XI Corps had to deal with 
less than 4,000 Japanese at ZigZag Pass in the Zambales Mountains. Bataan was 
fully secured by the middle of February 1945. On February 16 the 503rd Parachute 
Regimental Combat Team dropped on the top of Corregidor while a battalion of the 
34th Infantry landed from the sea allowing General MacArthur to return to the 
island on March 4. On March 14 the XI Corps relieved the XIV Corps in the fighting
against the stubborn Shimbu Group retaking the Ipo Damn on May 17 securing 
Manila's water supply.
.H
.B Campaigns: New Guinea, Southern Philippines, Luzon


[2017] [American XIV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XIV Corps was formed on Guadalcanal on January 2, 1943 to control the 
forces that relieved the 1st Marine Division.
.P The 2nd Marine Division, the Americal and 25th Infantry Divisions and the 174th
Separate Infantry Regiment battled the stubborn Japanese forces, successfully 
seizing Guadalcanal from the Japanese in February 1943. However, the XIV Corps was
unable to prevent the escape of almost thirteen thousand Japanese.
.P On June 30, 1943 the 43rd Infantry Division invaded New Georgia in  the Rendova Islands in the Solomons. Fighting a tenacious enemy and the jungle in an attempt to capture the airfield at Munda the 43rd Division was ill equipped to occupy the island and the XIV Corps was ordered to take command of the operation. The 43rd was reinforced with the 25th and 37th Infantry Divisions before Munda was taken. The Japanese successfully withdrew however, using destroyers and military barges to save over 9,000 soldiers. 
.P Recovered from New Georgia, the XIV Corps was ordered to Bougainville in 
December to relieve the I Amphibious Corps. There the Corps enlarged and improved
the beachhead to protect newly made airstrips. The Japanese 17th Army was still on
the southern end of the island. By March 1944, the Japanese in the Solomon's had 
effectively been rendered inconsequential to the outcome of the war. This did not prevent them, however, from putting up a very hard fight. On March 8, the 17th Army struck at the XIV Corps. For the next twenty days the XIV Corps would duel with the Japanese. After the 6th Imperial Infantry Division was destroyed the 17th Japanese Army withdrew back to its bases in the south. In April the XIV Corps chased after the retreating 17th Army. 
.P On January 9, 1945 the XIV Corps landed on Luzon unopposed. Resistance 
increased sporadically however as the XIV approached Manila from the north. It 
wasn't until January 23 before the XIV Corps faced stiff resistance when it 
clashed with the Japanese forces of the Kembu Group at Clark Airfield. The 11th 
Airborne Division landed to the south of the city on February 2, 1945 while the 
37th Infantry and 1st Cavalry divisions approached from the north. Sensing 
imminent victory General MacArthur announced the recapture of Manila on February 
4. However, Rear Admiral Iwabachi Sanji and his 16,000 man Manila Naval Defense 
Force had other plans. Over a month of house-to-house fighting, which saw the 
eventual destruction of the city, remained before the city was cleared. After the
fighting for the Capital died down the XIV Corps focused its attention on the 
city's water supply and the 30,000man strong Shimbu Group for the next month. The XIV Corps spent the rest of the war securing Luzon from any remaining holdouts, of which there were nearly 115,000 at the end of the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: Guadalcanal, Northern Solomons, Luzon


[2018] [American XXIV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXIV Corps was activated on April 8, 1944 at Fort Shafter, Hawaii and left the island on September 11.
.P On October 20, 1944 the XXIV Corps landed in the Philippines on Leyte. Advancing into the Southern Leyte valley the XXIV Corps fought to gain control of four airfields and a supply base. The Japanese were left with Ormoc, the only major port on the western shore of Leyte, through which they reinforced, with more than 34,000 troops, this important territory. The drive on Ormoc began along the western coast from the south. Facing stiff resistance throughout November. The XXIV Corps finally began to gain momentum in its drive by using the 776th Amphibious Tank Battalion to advance ahead of the infantry, by sea, to provide direct fire on the Japanese defenses. The Japanese defense included a surprise airdrop of 350 men on December 6, which destroyed several airplanes on the ground and some supply dumps. The XXIV Corps entered Ormoc city on December 10, 1944 and contact was made with the X Corps eleven days later. Leyte was declared secured at the end of December but mopping up operations continued through May, although the XXIV Corps had departed before then.
.P A week prior to the invasion of Okinawa the 77th Infantry Division seized the Kerema Islands fifteen miles west of Okinawa. This bold move surprised the Japanese and deprived them of their base for suicide boat attacks against an American invasion fleet. More than 350 such boats were destroyed. On March 26 Keise Shima was captured and twenty-four 155-mm guns were emplaced within range of the invasion beaches of Okinawa.
.P On April 1, 1945 the XXIV Corps, Tenth Army, invaded Okinawa. Two divisions landed abreast on the right flank of the invasion south of Bishi River. Meeting almost no resistance, the entire corps was ashore and pushing inland by nightfall. The 7th Division had advanced three miles in the first day. By April 3 Okinawa was cut in half and the XXIV Corps turned its attention to the South. The island was about to come alive as the XXIV Corps was headed straight for the Japanese Shuri strongpoint. The 32nd Army used its concealed positions in the Kakazu hills to stop the XXIV Corps in its tracks. Under motor and machinegun fire the XXIV Corps made several futile assaults, often having to fight hand-to-hand, but was unable to hold the ridges. On the night of April 12-13 the Japanese counterattacked and some managed to infiltrate the lines but the attack was beat off. On April 19 the XXIV Corps unleashed the most massive artillery barrage of the Pacific campaign in preparation for a three division assault on the Shuri Fortified Zone. It was of little use, the Japanese held their positions in the outer ring until April 24 when they withdrew.
.P Reinforced, the XXIV Corps was joined in its efforts in crushing the Shuri 
defenses by the III Amphibious Corps in May. The Japanese 32nd Army struck back 
hard. Massing their artillery, of which they had a lot, the Japanese launched an 
all out offensive on May 2 surprising the Americans. This proved costly as it 
allowed the US an easy target on the Japanese guns. On May 13 the XXIV Corps 
finally broke the line by capturing the million-dollar Conical Hill, so-called by the Navy due to the number of shells fired on it, and turned the flank of the line. After the loss of this key defensive position in the Shuri Line the Japanese decided to withdraw to new positions farther south to continue the fight longer.
.P Coming as a complete surprise to the Americans the 32nd Army managed to 
redeploy almost undetected in the torrential rains and mud of the last part of 
May. Some 11,000 troops backed by another 20,000 support personnel remained to 
face the Tenth Army. The XXIV Corps would have to fight its way forward through 
the mud. On June 21 the last 32nd Army collapsed and the weary troops of the XXIV
Corps began to mop up. American casualties at Okinawa were higher than in any 
other campaign against Japan.
.P The XXIV Corps was deactivated on January 25, 1949 in Korea.
.B Campaigns: Leyte, Ryukyus (Okinawa)


[2019] [American XXXIII Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXIII Corps was established in mid 1944.
.P This Corps was part of the deception Fourteenth Army and as such had a very minimal staff to create bogus intelligence to feed the Germans. A number of phantom divisions were assigned to this Army, including four airborne, twelve infantry and at least one armored.
.P This phantom corps was created as part of the Allied efforts at fooling the Germans into thinking that the cross-channel landings into France would be made at Calais.


[2020] [American XXXIX Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXIX Corps was never activated.
.P The Victory Plan, created by General Wedemeyer of the War Plans Department in September 1941 as an estimate of resource and industrial production needs, predicted that the Army of the United States would need 54 triangular style infantry divisions to fight and win a global war. A triangular division consists of three regiments instead of the four regiment, or square, divisions of WWI. A total of 66 infantry divisions were mobilized by the United States for WWII.
.P To get a realistic look at material needs Wedemeyer had to theorize about the forces America would need to fight the coming war. Forces he allocated included the Brazilian Task Force, a smallish corps he visualized to counter-attack any German assault on South America, the Columbia-Ecuador-Peru Task Force, most likely to be used to reinforce the defense of Panama, and three armies for fighting in Europe. He also planned for two more armies to defend North America.


[2021] [American XXXV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXV Corps was never activated.
.P The War Plans Department predicted that the U.S. would be unable to conduct offensive warfare before 1943. It also assumed that in all likelihood America would have to defeat Germany on its own. Of grave concern to the military planners was the situation in Russia. The prominent thinking being that if Russia fell, as was deemed highly likely without support, that Germany, after reorganizing, would be able to use the vast resources of Russia to dominate Europe and Britain. Even before 1939 American military thinking predicted that France would likely fall and that Britain would be hard pressed to hold more than the homeland.


[2022] [American XXXVII Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXVII Corps was never activated.
.P Although pretty accurate in its guess of the size of the required army in manpower, the Victory Plan severely underestimated the ratio of support troops needed for a modern combat division. The planners concluded that a total of 215 combat divisions would be required to win a global war. The USA had formed a total of 91 combat divisions, of which one was scrapped, by the end of World War II. The last division was shipped overseas in February 1945 and no further units were planned for formation.


[2023] [American XXXXI Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXXI Corps was never activated.
.P The Second Army was established by the War Department and designated as the guardian of the Americas and also to serve as the active reserve. Twenty-four Corps (of which twelve were to be designated as Infantry) were visualized in the Victory Plan as being created for this army. A number of Infantry divisions were established but not organized during World War II. The 61, 62, 67, 68, 72, 73, 74, 105, and 107 were thus formed. These do not include a number of phantom Infantry divisions that were activated for deception purposes but not manned beyond a very minimal staffing.


[2024] [American XXXXV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXXV Corps was never activated.
.P In 1921 the United States reorganized the structure of its shrunken military force. Taking lessons learned about the mobilization for WWI the planners decided to break the army into three levels. 1) The Regular Army, a small active standing force to provide the initial defense and protection of American interests. 2) The National Guard, which trained several weeks a year and could be relatively quickly assembled to provide backing to the Regular Army. 3) The Organized Reserves were made up of former officers and enlisted men of the army who would form the cadre for training and command of a general mobilization for war. Six field armies expected to be mobilized of which three were to be created from the Organized Reserves.
.P Units were activated from the Organized Reserves when needed and the XXXXV Corps could have been created thus.


[2025] [American 1st Cavalry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Cavalry Division was activated September 12, 1921 at Fort Bliss, Texas. It spent the interwar years attempting to refine tactics and equipment, participating in the Louisiana Maneuvers in 1940, 1941 and 1942.
.P After the attack on Pearl Harbor the division became part of the Southern 
Defense Command and conducted patrols along the Mexican border. The division 
continued to adjust, reaching an establishment of 12,112 men. In February 1943 the
division became horseless and was shipped to Brisbane, Australia in July. The 1st 
Cavalry Division trained as an augmented leg infantry division, being redesignated
December 4, 1943 as the 1st Cavalry Division, Special for the Admiralties 
campaign. Landing on Los Negros Island February 29, 1944 the division captured the
Momote airfield against fanatical Japanese attacks. The division landed and 
secured the remaining islands in the chain through May 18.
.P After securing the Admiralty Islands the 1st Cavalry Division assisted in the retaking of the Philippines. Landing on Leyte on October 20, 1944, as part of X Corps, it crossed the island completely by January 1, 1945. The division was quickly reassembled and invaded Luzon on January 27 along the Lingayen Gulf. The 1st Cavalry fought its way to Manila, reaching the city on February 3 and freeing some prisoners being held at the University of Santo Tomas in the process. Some hard fighting was ahead for the troopers, they had to seize the Markina River crossings and then mop up the remaining resistance in the jungles to the south. The Island was officially declared secured July 1, 1945.
.P From the end of June the cavalry was in a period of refitting and training for action on Japan. With the end of the war the 1st Cavalry Division was shipped to Japan for five years of occupation duty.  It has the distinction of being the first USA division to enter Tokyo.
.H
.B The 1st Cavalry served with the Third Army, VIII Corps, Southern Defense Command, Sixth Army, Brewer Task Force, X Corps, Eighth Army, XIV Corps, XI Corps and Eighth Army over the course of WWII.


[2026] [American 2nd Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Cavalry Corps was never created.
.P The Victory Plan of 1941 estimated that 4 cavalry divisions and one cavalry corps were required. The 1st and 2nd Cavalry Divisions already existed but the 2nd Cavalry Division, activated April 1, 1941at Fort Riley, Kansas, was actually formed and deactivated twice. Also, the National Guard had four cavalry division commands ready to be called up for duty and in the Organized Reserves six cavalry divisions were established. Changes in technology and tactics on the battlefield and the fact that shipping requirements for a cavalry division were vastly larger than that of an infantry division caused the other cavalry divisions and cavalry corps not to be formed.


[2027] [American 101st Paratroop Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 101st Airborne Division - Screaming Eagles - was formed on August 15, 1942 at Camp Clairborne, Louisiana and moved to Fort Bragg, North Carolina in October. It shipped overseas to England in September 1943.
.P The 101st Airborne Division entered combat on June 6, 1944 when it was dropped ahead of the allied amphibious landing in Normandy along Utah Beach. Despite fierce resistance and a wildly scattered drop the 101st secured its objectives in keeping German reinforcements from reaching the beaches. On July 13 the division was withdrawn to England to rebuild.
.P On September 17, 1944 the 101st Airborne, First Allied (Airborne) Army jumped 
off for Operation Market Garden. British General Montgomery's plan of using 
airborne troops to secure key bridges for an armored thrust into Germany was 
partially successful. The 101st Airborne landed in Holland at Vechel and captured 
the Zon and Eindhoven bridges, the first objectives for the British advance. After
the leading elements of the British ground forces advanced the 101st Airborne 
Division protected Hell's Highway, as the road became known as, from strong German counterattacks. In October the 101st was moved north of Nijmegen to an area called the island where the division defended against many German attacks. It was joined in the defense of the island by the 82nd Airborne division later in the month.
.P The division had been withdrawn to France in November to train for another paradrop but with the collapse of the front in the Ardennes on December 18 the 101st was rushed to Bastogne to hold the key road juncture. Completely surrounded and outnumbered the 101st established a circular defense and used extremely accurate artillery fire to hold off the desperate Germans. Refusing to surrender, General McAuliffe's reply to German surrender terms as "Nuts", the 101st held through December 26 when the 4th Armored Division reached them. Although heavy fighting continued at Bastogne for the next few days, the situation was vastly improved for the Americans.
.P After the Battle of the Bulge the 101st Airborne Division regrouped and entered the Ruhr Pocket in April conducting raids and policing of the area until the end of the war. On August 1, 1945 the division moved back to France to prepare for the invasion of Japan. The 101st Airborne was deactivated on November 30, 1945 in France.
.P The 101st Airborne Division had served with the III, VI, VII, VIII, XV, XVIII(Abn), XXI, XXII, British VIII, British I (Abn), British XXX, British XII, and Canadian II Corps during the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland, Central Europe
.B Honors: Two men of the division were awarded the Medal of Honor.


[2028] [American 82nd Paratroop Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 82nd Division - All American - was reactivated at Camp Claiborne, Louisiana on March 25, 1942. It was designated as airborne unit on August 15, 1942 and moved to Fort Bragg, North Carolina in October. The 82nd entered Casablanca, French Morocco on May 10, 1943 and then moved by rail and truck to Tunisia to stage for the invasion of Sicily. 
.P Two regiments of the division made a paradrop at Gela, Sicily on the night of July 9-10 prior to the invasion of the island but were very widely scattered; some landing as far as 25 miles from the intended drop zone. It was decided to commit the third regiment on July 11-12 but despite all efforts at letting the troops on the ground know that they were coming the regiment suffered friendly fire. The division was regrouped for another paradrop, this time on the Italian mainland at Salerno on September 13th and 14th. The 82nd helped in the defenses of the beachhead and then fought its way into Naples in October. After securing Naples elements of the division fought with the 36th Infantry Division for control of the Winter Line. The 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment landed at Anzio in late January and fought in heavy combat.
.P The rest of the division moved to Ireland and England to prepare for the landings into Normandy, France. On June 6, 1944 the 82nd Airborne Division landed ahead of the amphibious landings to isolate the Utah beachhead from German reinforcements between Ste Mere-Eglise and Carentan. They fought for thirty-three days before being withdrawn to England to refit and receive replacements. 
.P The 82nd Airborne conducted another airdrop this time at Nijmegen, Holland on September 20, 1944 to capture a bridge for the British 2nd Army in Operation Market Garden. Heavy fighting took its toll and the 82nd Airborne was withdrawn to France in November.
.P On December 18 the division was rushed to the northern side of the Bulge to blunt the attack. In February 1945 the 82nd division assaulted the West Wall (the Siegfried Line) and crossed the Roer River on the 17th. In March the division trained in new equipment and was again in fighting in April, this time along the Rhine to control the region around Koln. On April 30 the 82nd Airborne crossed the Elbe and accepted the surrender of the German 21st Army on May 2, 1945. After serving occupation duty in Berlin the division made the journey home on January 3, 1946.
.P The 82nd Airborne Division (504th, 505th Parachute Infantry Regiments, 325th Glider Infantry Regiment) served in the III, VII, VIII, XII, XV Corps, XVIII Airborne Corps, 1 Airborne Corps (British), XXX Corps (British) and II Corps (Canadian). These were part of the First, Ninth, Fifteenth, First Allied Airborne, Canadian First and British Second Armies.
.H
.B Honors: Two men of the division were awarded the Medal of Honor.
.B Campaigns: Sicily, Naples-Foggia, Normandy, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland,  Central Europe.
.B Commanders of note: Major Generals Omar Bradley, Matthew Ridgeway and James Gavin


[2029] [American XVIII Paratroop Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XVIII Airborne Corps was formed on August 25, 1944. The XVIII Corps, which had been formed on October 9, 1943 from the II Armored Corps at the Presidio of Monterey, California, arrived at St. George, England to find out that it had been re-designated as airborne and assigned to the First Allied Airborne Army. The Corps consisted of the 82nd, 101st and the newly arrived 17th Airborne Divisions.
.P Many plans were made for airborne operations but the swift advance across France outpaced them until Operation Market garden. In the Market portion of the operation the 101st Airborne Division successfully seized its bridges but the 82nd Airborne Division struggled to take the Nijmegen bridges and the British 1st Airborne Division was forced to surrender at Arnhem
.P Recovering from Market Garden the divisions of the XVIII Airborne Corps were rushed into the onslaught of the Germans in the Battle of the Bulge. The 101st Airborne Division was sent to Bastogne while the rest of the Corps went to Werbomont, Belgium. The Germans were exploiting a gap in the lines near St. Vith, which the 82nd Airborne filled. At Bastogne the surrounded 101st Airborne refused to surrender which led to the failure of the German offensive.
.P On March 24, 1945 the last large scale airborne action of World War II, Operation Varsity, was launched. Clearing the way for the British 2nd Army to cross the Rhine the XVIII Airborne Corps landed the 17th Airborne and British 6th Airborne Divisions near Wessel. Despite heavy flak the two divisions made a highly successful landing. The actions of the XVIII Airborne Corps ruptured the German defenses on this section of the Rhine allowing the British to exploit the breakthrough, ultimately reaching the Baltic.
.P In June 1945 the XVIII Airborne Corps returned to the United States and was deactivated at Camp Campbell, Kentucky on October 15, 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, Central Europe
.B Commander of note: Major-General Matthew Ridgway


[2030] [American XXXIV Paratroop Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXIV Airborne Corps was never activated.
.P In 1942 the U.S. Army Airborne Command recommended the creation of the airborne division based along the lines of the British airborne units. The 82nd and 101st Airborne were quickly formed and were soon followed by the 11th, 13th and 17th Airborne Divisions in 1943.
.P After the Invasion of Normandy it became apparent that these highly trained and costly formations lost much of their effectiveness after the initial landings. General Eisenhower retained these specialized formations and authorized their use in Operation Market Garden to seize bridges for an armored thrust into Germany. This would be the last major airborne operation of the war. After this, by the time planning was done for an airborne operation its objectives had already been taken, and in many cases left far behind, by conventional forces.


[2031] [American XXXX Paratroop Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXX Airborne Corps was never activated.
.P The Victory Plan of September 1941 assumed that in all likelihood America would have to defeat Germany on its own. To do so specialized troops like airborne forces would be needed. The Plan estimated that seven airborne divisions would be required to defeat Germany. The United States formed five of the seven. These were the 11th, 13th, 17th, 82nd and 101st Airborne Divisions. The 6th, 9th, 18th, 21st and 135th Airborne Divisions were phantom divisions. These were created as a deception.
.P The United States War Department ordered the formation of a parachute test platoon on June 25, 1940, a result of the German success in Holland and Belgium, thus beginning America’s development of the airborne branch. The 1st Parachute Battalion was activated in September 1940. After Crete Gliders were added to the U.S.A. arsenal with the troops of the glider units receiving the same training as the parachute units, but less pay!


[2032] [American 1st Marine Division]
.T "They're on our left, they're on our right, they're in front of us, they're behind us... they can't get away this time." --  Lewis "Chesty" Puller, 1st Division, United States Marine Corps   
.P The United States Marine Corps is part of the US Navy. In World War II it fielded six divisions that fought exclusively in the Pacific Theater as the United States' elite amphibious assault force.
.P For most of its history, the Corps served in the tradition of the British marines, guarding ships and naval bases and leading small landing parties on hostile shores. In World War I, Marines formed two provisional Brigades that fought in France. During the 1920s and 1930s the Marines fought for U.S. interests in the "Banana Wars" of Latin America. Also during this time the Marine leadership began developing a doctrine for amphibious warfare on a larger scale; how to seize and hold distant naval bases. 
.P In 1935 the Fleet Marine Force was established, and the first brigade was formed at Quantico, Virginia, with an eye towards Atlantic and Caribbean operations. Next year, the second brigade was established at San Diego, California, looking towards the Pacific. In February, 1941 the brigades were expanded into divisions.
.P Until the end of 1942 all Marines were volunteers. Marines had a strict training regime, and an edict that "every marine is a rifleman first." Each Marine division had more men than an army division, and a better "tooth to tail ratio" including almost twice as many heavy machine guns. Despite its greater size and firepower, a Marine Division had fewer trucks and required less shipping to carry it overseas. Once deployed, a Marine division lacked the organic support or mobility of an army division. This made it unsuitable for long overland campaigns in North Africa and France, but perfect for the island-hopping offensive that developed in the Pacific.   
.P But when Japan attacked Pearl Harbor and America entered the war the two Marine Divisions had only 60% of their authorized personnel and 40% of their assigned equipment. The 1st Marine Division -- the "Old Breed" -- sent one of its three infantry regiments to garrison Samoa in March, 1942. The rest of the division arrived in Wellington, New Zealand, in June.
.P In August, the division, reinforced by a regiment of the 2nd Marine Division, invaded Guadalcanal in the South Pacific, seizing a Japanese airfield that was under construction. A furious series of air and naval battles left the Marines frequently cut off from reinforcements and supply, while they defeated disjointed Japanese counterattacks. By December, U.S. forces had gained control of the surrounding air and sea, and the marines were relieved.
.P For a year, the division trained and refit in Australia, then, under General MacArthur's command, landed on New Britain at Cape Gloucester. From December, 1943 until April, 1944, the division conducted a series of landings on New Britain and the Bismarck Archipelago, as part of the campaign to surround and isolate the major Japanese base at Rabaul.
.P The Navy objected to the marines serving under MacArthur's command, and the division was made part of the III Amphibious Corps (IIIAC) under Nimitz. In September, the division invaded Peleliu in the Carolines Islands; the first time allied forces faced the interlocking network of caves that became a hallmark of Japanese late-war island defenses. After a month's hard fighting the division was relieved, and refit again until it led the assault on Okinawa and fought there from April to June, 1945.
.P Lewis "Chesty" Puller, the most celebrated and decorated Marine in the history of the USMC was a battalion and regimental commander in the 1st Marine Division during World War II. He enlisted in the Corps during World War I. In the interwar years he was decorated for heroism in Nicaragua and Haiti. His battalion defended Henderson Field on Guadalcanal and broke the back of the one Japanese charge that came close to overrunning the Marines' position. Wounded three times during the fight for the airfield, he saw a medic writing out a tag to evacuate him and bellowed, "stick that damn label on a bottle, I remain in command here." He was a General during the Korean War, and helped lead the Marines when they were forced to counterattack through Chinese forces that had surrounded them.
.H
.P Commanders
.B Maj. Gen. Alexander A. Vandegrift (Guadalcanal)
.B Maj. Gen. William H. Rupertus (Peleliu)
.B Maj. Gen. Pedro A. del Valle (Okinawa)


[2033] [American 2nd Marine Division]
.T Betio, Tarawa, Gilbert Islands - The Second Marine Division took this island 
because its men were willing to die. They won this main base in the Gilbert 
Islands in 76 hours. Out of two battalions, 2,000 to 3,000 men. thrown onto the 
beach in the first assault, only a few hundred men escaped death or injury. And 
still the Marines kept coming. The leathernecks died with one thought – to get 
there. So wrote Sgt John Bushemi, "Yank" Newspaper Staff Correspondent.
.P The United States Marine Corps is part of the US Navy. In World War II it fielded six divisions that fought exclusively in the Pacific Theater as the United States' elite amphibious assault force.
.P For most of its history, the Corps served in the tradition of the British marines, guarding ships and naval bases and leading small landing parties on hostile shores. In World War I, Marines formed two provisional Brigades that fought in France. During the 1920s and 1930s the Marines fought for U.S. interests in the "Banana Wars" of Latin America. Also during this time the Marine leadership began developing a doctrine for amphibious warfare on a larger scale; how to seize and hold distant naval bases. 
.P In 1935 the Fleet Marine Force was established, and the first brigade was formed at Quantico, Virginia, with an eye towards Atlantic and Caribbean operations. Next year, the second brigade was established at San Diego, California, looking towards the Pacific. In February, 1941 the brigades were expanded into divisions. But when Japan attacked Pearl Harbor and America entered the war the two Marine Divisions had only 60% of their authorized personnel and 40% of their assigned equipment. 
.P Until the end of 1942 all Marines were volunteers. Marines had a strict training regime, and an edict that "every marine is a rifleman first." Each Marine division had more men than an army division, and a better "tooth to tail ratio" including almost twice as many heavy machine guns. Despite its greater size and firepower, a Marine Division had fewer trucks and required less shipping to carry it overseas. Once deployed, a Marine division lacked the organic support or mobility of an army division. This made it unsuitable for long overland campaigns in North Africa and France, but perfect for the island-hopping offensive that developed in the Pacific.   
.P In June, 1941, the "Silent Second" Division detached one of its three infantry regiments to defend Iceland. After the Pearl Harbor attack a second regiment was sent to garrison American Samoa. The remaining regiment was detached in June, and joined the 1st Division for the Guadalcanal invasion. In November, the regiment from Samoa joined the fight on Guadalcanal, and finally, in January, 1943, the regiment in Iceland returned, and the 2nd Division was united for the first time. MG Marston, the division commander, was not allowed to join the division, as he would have outranked the army general commanding all troops on Guadalcanal at that time.
.P In March, the division was relieved and sent to Wellington, New Zealand for rest and retraining. The division was slated to lead the invasion of Rabaul, but the Joint Chiefs decided to bypass and isolate the main Japanese base instead.
.P In November of 1943, the division launched its first amphibious assault, capturing Tarawa in the Gilbert Islands, but taking heavy losses. The division rebuilt and recovered in Hawaii and Tarawa.
.P The division was assigned to the V Amphibious Corps (VAC) and spearheaded the attack on Saipan in June of 1944. After fighting there for a month, it launched a direct shore-to-shore invasion that captured nearby Tinian. The 2nd Division returned to Saipan to mop-up, and rebuild again.
.P The division served as the floating reserve for the III Amphibious Corps' (IIIAC) Okinawa invasion. One regiment was landed, first to clear nearby islands, then to reinforce the main battle. In June and July of 1945 the division reconsolidated on Saipan, to prepare for the invasion of Japan.
.H
.P Commanders
.B Maj. Gen. John B. Marston (Guadalcanal - but see above)
.B Maj. Gen. Julian C. Smith (Tarawa)
.B Maj. Gen. Thomas E. Watson (Saipan, Tinian, Okinawa)


[2034] [American I Marine Corps]
.T "And when he gets to Heaven To Saint Peter he will tell: "Another Marine 
reporting Sir - I’ve served my time in Hell." Epitaph on the grave of PFC William
Cameron, Guadalcanal, 1942
.P The United States Marine Corps is part of the US Navy. In World War II it fielded six divisions in two Amphibious Corps that fought exclusively in the Pacific Theater as the United States' elite amphibious assault force.
.P For most of its history, the Corps served in the tradition of the British marines, guarding ships and naval bases and leading small landing parties on hostile shores. In World War I, Marines formed two provisional Brigades that fought in France. During the 1920s and 1930s the Marines fought for U.S. interests in the "Banana Wars" of Latin America. Also during this time the Marine leadership began developing a doctrine for amphibious warfare on a larger scale; how to seize and hold distant naval bases. 
.P In 1935 the Fleet Marine Force was established, and the first brigade was formed at Quantico, Virginia, with an eye towards Atlantic and Caribbean operations. Next year, the second brigade was established at San Diego, California, looking towards the Pacific. In February, 1941 the brigades were expanded into divisions. But when Japan attacked Pearl Harbor and America entered the war the two Marine Divisions had only 60% of their authorized personnel and 40% of their assigned equipment.
.P The Corps swelled from 65,000 to 485,000 men during the war. Organizing an amphibious assault against a defended beach was a massive enterprise. Special equipment had to be designed and built to overcome coral reefs and other unique obstacles. A single Marine division required over 200 "amphibious tractors" and another 70 "amphibious tanks" that could move on land, through the water, and crawl over coral reefs. The Amphibious Corps represents all of these forces, as well as the Marine Defense Battalions (autonomous units that could defend small islands against air, naval or land attack) and other Fleet Marine Forces that fought in the war. 
.P The development of Amphibious Corps was a complicated process for a military organization that had only recently established its first permanent brigades. In November, 1941 the 2nd Joint Training Force was established, Marine MG Clayton Vogel commanding, to oversee the amphibious training of the 2nd Marine Division and an Army Division on the Pacific Coast. After several name and mission changes, Vogel's command became the I Marine Amphibious Corps (IMAC) in October, 1942. 
.P In December, IMAC headquarters shifted to Noumea. IMAC planned operations for the 1st and 2nd Marine divisions and other Fleet Marine Force units in the South Pacific, through October, 1943, when it relocated to Guadalcanal. From November 1943 to February 1944, IMAC controlled the 3rd Marine Division, 3rd New Zealand Division and other units during operations on Bougainville, the Northern Solomons and Green Island. In March 1944, IMAC moved to Emirau in the Bismarck Archipelago.
.P By this time Nimitz had established "rotating" fleet headquarters to increase the efficiency of naval operations in the Pacific. While Admiral "Bull" Halsey commanded one operation as Third Fleet, Ray Spruance would plan the next. When Spruance took over, the ships and men became Fifth Fleet. In April, 1944 IMAC was renamed IIIAC and became the Third Fleet's designated amphibious landing force. With the 1st, 3rd and elements of what eventually became the 6th Marine divisions, as well as the US Army's 77th and 81st Infantry Divisions, IIIAC captured Anguar, Guam, and Peleliu between July and October, 1944.
.P IIIAC next participated in the Okinawa invasion, with the 1st, 6th and elements of the 2nd Marine Divisions. When the war ended, IIIAC was in Guam, preparing to invade Japan with the 1st, 4th and 6th Marine Divisions.
.P In June of 1945, MG Geiger, Commanding IIIAC, became the Acting Commander of the Tenth Army when LTG Buckner was killed on Okinawa. This marks the only time in history that a Marine commanded a Field Army, and the only time that a US Army was not led by a US Army General. Geiger was also the Marine's leading aviator. He commanded the 'Cactus Air Force' on Guadalcanal and was the Director of Aviation from May-November, 1943, making him one of the very few Generals of World War II competent to lead both high-level ground and air combat commands.
.H
.P Commanders
.B Maj. Gen. Clayton B. Vogel
.B Maj. Gen. Alexander Vandegrift (Northern Solomons)
.B Maj. Gen. Roy S. Geiger (Bougainville, Green Island, Anguar, Guam, Peleliu, Okinawa)


[2035] [American III Marine Corps]
.T "Gung Ho!" The battle cry of the Marine Raiders. By one account it derives from
the Chinese saying "Work together". 
.P The United States Marine Corps is part of the US Navy. In World War II it fielded six divisions in two Amphibious Corps that fought exclusively in the Pacific Theater as the United States' elite amphibious assault force.
.P For most of its history, the Corps served in the tradition of the British marines, guarding ships and naval bases and leading small landing parties on hostile shores. In World War I, Marines formed two provisional Brigades that fought in France. During the 1920s and 1930s the Marines fought for U.S. interests in the "Banana Wars" of Latin America. Also during this time the Marine leadership began developing a doctrine for amphibious warfare on a larger scale; how to seize and hold distant naval bases. 
.P In 1935 the Fleet Marine Force was established, and the first brigade was formed at Quantico, Virginia, with an eye towards Atlantic and Caribbean operations. Next year, the second brigade was established at San Diego, California, looking towards the Pacific. In February, 1941 the brigades were expanded into divisions. But when Japan attacked Pearl Harbor and America entered the war the two Marine Divisions had only 60% of their authorized personnel and 40% of their assigned equipment.
.P The Corps swelled from 65,000 to 485,000 men during the war. Organizing an amphibious assault against a defended beach was a massive enterprise. Special equipment had to be designed and built to overcome coral reefs and other unique obstacles. A single Marine division required over 200 "amphibious tractors" and another 70 "amphibious tanks" that could move on land, through the water, and crawl over coral reefs. The Amphibious Corps represents all of these forces, as well as the Marine Defense Battalions (autonomous units that could defend small islands against air, naval or land attack) and other Fleet Marine Forces that fought in the war. 
.P The development of Amphibious Corps was a complicated process for a military organization that had only recently established its first permanent brigades. In November, 1941 the 2nd Joint Training Force was established, Marine MG Clayton Vogel commanding, to oversee the amphibious training of the 2nd Marine Division and an Army Division on the Pacific Coast. After several name and mission changes, Vogel's command became the I Marine Amphibious Corps (IMAC) in October, 1942. In December, IMAC headquarters shifted to Noumea. IMAC planned operations for the 1st and 2nd Marine divisions and other Fleet Marine Force units in the South Pacific, through October, 1943, when it relocated to Guadalcanal. From November 1943 to February 1944, IMAC controlled the 3rd Marine Division, 3rd New Zealand Division and other units during operations on Bougainville, the Northern Solomons and Green Island. In March 1944, IMAC moved to Emirau in the Bismarck Archipelago.
.P By this time Nimitz had established "rotating" fleet headquarters to increase the efficiency of naval operations in the Pacific. While Admiral "Bull" Halsey commanded one operation as Third Fleet, Ray Spruance would plan the next. When Spruance took over, the ships and men became Fifth Fleet. In April, 1944 IMAC was renamed IIIAC and became the Third Fleet's designated amphibious landing force. With the 1st, 3rd and elements of what eventually became the 6th Marine divisions, as well as the US Army's 77th and 81st Infantry Divisions, IIIAC captured Anguar, Guam, and Peleliu between July and October, 1944.
.P IIIAC next participated in the Okinawa invasion, with the 1st, 6th and elements of the 2nd Marine Divisions. When the war ended, IIIAC was in Guam, preparing to invade Japan with the 1st, 4th and 6th Marine Divisions.
.P In June of 1945, MG Geiger, Commanding IIIAC, became the Acting Commander of the Tenth Army when LTG Buckner was killed on Okinawa. This marks the only time in history that a Marine commanded a Field Army, and the only time that a US Army was not led by a US Army General. Geiger was also the Marine's leading aviator. He commanded the 'Cactus Air Force' on Guadalcanal and was the Director of Aviation from May-November, 1943, making him one of the very few Generals of World War II competent to lead both high-level ground and air combat commands.
.H
.P Commanders
.B Maj. Gen. Clayton B. Vogel
.B Maj. Gen. Alexander Vandegrift (Northern Solomons)
.B Maj. Gen. Roy S. Geiger (Bougainville, Green Island, Anguar, Guam, Peleliu, Okinawa)


[2036] [American V Marine Corps]    
.T "We’re not accustomed to occupying defensive positions. It's destructive to 
morale." Lt-Gen H.M. "Howlin Mad" Smith, Iwo Jima, 1945
.P The United States Marine Corps is part of the US Navy. In World War II it fielded six divisions in two Amphibious Corps that fought exclusively in the Pacific Theater as the United States' elite amphibious assault force.
.P For most of its history, the Corps served in the tradition of the British marines, guarding ships and naval bases and leading small landing parties on hostile shores. In World War I, Marines formed two provisional Brigades that fought in France. During the 1920s and 1930s the Marines fought for U.S. interests in the "Banana Wars" of Latin America. Also during this time the Marine leadership began developing a doctrine for amphibious warfare on a larger scale; how to seize and hold distant naval bases. 
.P In 1935 the Fleet Marine Force was established, and the first brigade was formed at Quantico, Virginia, with an eye towards Atlantic and Caribbean operations. Next year, the second brigade was established at San Diego, California, looking towards the Pacific. In February, 1941 the brigades were expanded into divisions. But when Japan attacked Pearl Harbor and America entered the war the two Marine Divisions had only 60% of their authorized personnel and 40% of their assigned equipment.
.P  Organizing an amphibious assault against a defended beach was a massive enterprise. Special equipment had to be designed and built to overcome coral reefs and other unique obstacles. A single Marine division required over 200 "amphibious tractors" and another 70 "amphibious tanks" that could move on land, through the water, and crawl over coral reefs. The Amphibious Corps represents all of these forces, as well as the Marine Defense Battalions (autonomous units that could defend small islands against air, naval or land attack) and other Fleet Marine Forces that fought in the war. 
.P The Corps swelled from 65,000 to 485,000 men during the war. MG Holland M. "Howlin Mad" Smith, was the driving force that developed the Marines' organization for amphibious landings. The development of Amphibious Corps was a complicated process for a military organization that had only recently established its first permanent brigades.
.P  V Amphibious Corps (VAC) was formed in August, 1943 at the same time as the Navy's Fifth Amphibious Force. Nimitz established "rotating" fleet headquarters to increase the efficiency of naval operations in the Pacific. While Admiral "Bull" Halsey commanded one operation as Third Fleet, Ray Spruance would plan the next. When Spruance took over, the ships and men became Fifth Fleet. VAC was the Fifth Fleet's designated amphibious landing force.
.P With no tradition or precedent to guide them, "Howlin Mad" Smith frequently found himself battling for command of amphibious landing operations with the equally competent, strong-willed and hot-tempered Rear Admiral R. Kelly "Terrible" Turner, commander of the Navy's Fifth Amphibious Force.
.P In November of 1943, VAC assaulted Tarawa and Makin in the Gilberts with the 2nd Marine Division and 27th (US Army) Infantry Division. Smith stirred interservice rivalries by relieving the Army Division Commander for lack of aggression. (The Army and Marine Division commanders were both also named Smith!).
.P From January to February 1944, the VAC made amphibious landings with the 4th Marine Division, and the Army's 7th and 27th divisions, that captured Roi-Namur, Kwajalien and Eniwetok in the Marshalls. From June to August 1944, VAC also seized Saipan and Tinian, using the 2nd and 4th Marine divisions, as well as the 27th Infantry.
.P In July of 1944, Smith was promoted to Command Fleet Marine Force, Pacific, and MG Harry Schmidt took over VAC. In February, 1945, VAC invaded Iwo Jima with the 4th and 5th Marine divisions. The next planned operation, to invade islands near Formosa, was cancelled because of VAC's high casualties on Iwo Jima. It refit instead, and began planning for the amphibious invasion of Japan, with the 2nd, 3rd and 5th Marine divisions.
.H
.P Commanders
.B Lieut. Gen. Holland M. "Howlin Mad" Smith (Gilberts, Marshalls, Saipan, Tinian)
.B Maj. Gen. Harry Schmidt (Iwo Jima)


[2037] [American 10th Mountain Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 10th Mountain Division, the "Mountaineers" was activated on November 6, 1944 from the 10th Light Division (Alpine), which had been formed on July 15, 1943. The 10th Mountain Division was almost immediately shipped overseas from Virginia to Italy, arriving on December 27, 1944.
.P On January 8, 1945 the 10th Mountain entered combat in operation Encore, the objective of which was to secure the heights guarding the exits from the Appennines mountains into the Po Valley. After several days of fighting the division cleared the peaks of the Mount Belvedere sector and Monte delta Torrcocia, coming within 15 miles of Bologna in March.
.P Pausing defensively for three weeks the 10th Mountain launched an attack to break into the Po Valley. On April 17 they cracked the Axis defenses and captured Mongiorgio on April 20 clearing the way to cross the Po River.
.P To get past heavy resistance the 10th Mountain launched an amphibious operation across Lake Garda to capture Gargnano and Porto di Tremosine on April 30, 1945.
.P When the Germans in Italy capitulated on May 2 the 10th Mountain accepted the surrender of numerous German units before moving towards Trieste in late May. The division returned home in August to prepare for the expected invasion of Japan scheduled for November 2, 1945. The 10th Mountain Division was demobilized on November 30, 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Northern Appennines and Po Valley campaigns.
.B Honors: One man of the division was awarded the Medal of Honor


[2038] [American IV Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T On October 20, 1939 the IV Corps was activated into the Regular Army of the United States. The IV Corps entered the war in the second half of 1944 with the U.S. Fifth Army in Italy. The Corps started with the 1st Armored Division and the 6th South African Armored Division. In November 1944 the 1st Brazilian Division joined its forces and the 10th Mountain Division was assigned in February 1945 and the 85th Infantry Division in April.
.P The IV Corps fought throughout the summer of 1944 advancing to the River Arno and the Gothic Line. Holding the left flank of the Fifth Army the IV Corps played a minor role in the breaching of the Gothic Line. There was a failed attack on Mt. Belvedere on November 24, 1944 and again on November 29 and December 12 by the 1st Brazilian Infantry Division. Renewed assaults on Mt Belvedere and Mt. Castello in mid February by the 10th Mountain Division and the Brazilian Expeditionary Force succeeded.
.P In 1945 the IV Corps was instrumental in breaking out of the Apennines in the Italian Spring Offensive and isolating the German Tenth and Fourteenth Armies at Bologna. The IV Corps then continued its drive advancing to the River Po and the cities of Verona and Brescia.
.H
.B Campaigns: Rome-Arno, North Apennines, Po Valley


[2039] [American XXIX Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXIX Mountain Corps never existed in the U.S. arsenal.
.P According to the Victory Plan of 1941 ten mountain divisions were to be established. Of these, only the 10th Mountain was ever activated. In practice the military decided that the benefits of specialized mountain troops did not justify the expense and equipment required to form them once Allied forces had broken through France and Italy. More Mountain Divisions could have easily been created however. Presumably some of these un-created mountain units would have formed a new corps dedicated for specialized mountain warfare.
.P The United States Army began its creation of Mountain units on December 16, 1941 with the activation of the 87th Mountain Infantry Battalion (later Regiment) at Fort Lewis, Washington. This unit was first established with volunteers from the 3rd, 41st and 44th Infantry Divisions and from civilians recommended by the National Ski Patrol System. The unit conducted training on Mount Rainier, Washington through September 1942 when the Mountain Training Center was established at Camp Hale, Colorado 9,000 feet above sea level. On June 26, 1943 the Mountain force and training program was validated as the 10th Light Division (Alpine) was authorized for formation.  Because of the high altitude of Camp Hale the men of the division were of high caliber. Unfortunately, the division had a hard time keeping these men as many volunteered for the expanding US Army Air Corps (the future U.S. Air Force) and for parachute training as part of the new airborne divisions. In February 1944 the 87th Mountain Infantry Regiment was dedicated to the 10th Light Division. On November 6, 1944 the 10th Light Division (Alpine) was reclassified as the 10th Mountain Division.
.P The Army also conducted low mountain warfare training in West Virginia from August 1943 to July 1944 for the 36th and 45th Infantry Divisions to prepare them for combat in Sicily.


[2040] [American 1st Motorized Engineer Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The United States had a very large engineer force. Each division had its own 
organic combat engineer battalion, each corps had an engineer group consisting of
at least two battalions and each army also had engineering assets. Besides combat 
engineers there were other specialized engineer units. The Engineer Aviation 
Regiments were specifically for creating and maintaining and converting airfields.
The Engineer Amphibian Brigade was specialized for amphibious landings. 


[2041] [American 2nd Motorized Engineer Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The United States had a very large engineer force. Each division had its own 
organic combat engineer battalion, each corps had an engineer group consisting 
of at least two battalions and each army also had engineering assets. Besides 
combat engineers there were other specialized engineer units. The Engineer 
Aviation Regiments were specifically for creating and maintaining and converting 
airfields. The Engineer Amphibian Brigade was specialized for amphibious 
landings. 


[2042] [American Marine Engineer Division - by Adam Scott]
.T This counter could represent either of two forces for the United States - the 
Navy's Seabees or the Army’s Engineer Special Service Brigades.
.P On January 5, 1942 the first Naval Construction Battalion was formed in 
Davisville, Rhode Island, USA. Two months later the Construction Battalions 
officially became the fighting Seabees with the motto "We build, We fight". Over 
325,000 men served as Seabees in World War II working and fighting in all 
theaters. The Seabee's ingenuity and perseverance earned them admiration from all.
.P Starting out as Engineer Amphibian Brigades – which the Army developed for 
amphibious landings in 1942 - the 1st through 6th Engineer Special Service 
Brigades served in all theaters.
.P The 1st Engineer Special Service Brigade conducted operations in the 
Mediterranean Theater in North Africa, Sicily and Italy, the European Theater at 
Utah Beach and in the Pacific Theater at Okinawa.
.P The 2nd Engineer Special Service Brigade operated solely in the Pacific 
Theater in the Admiralty Islands and the Philippines.


[2043] [Clark - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 43 in 1939, General Mark Wayne Clark was a cousin of General George Marshall.  He
graduated from West Point Military Academy in
1917 and served in France during WWI where he was wounded by shrapnel on his first day in
combat.  Between the wars he was deputy
commander of the Civilian Conservation Corps and attended the Command and General Staff
School and later the Army War College, eventually
taking up a teaching role at the College.
.P When the USA entered WWII, Clark was assigned as deputy commander for Operation Torch,
the
November 1942 Allied landings in North Africa.  He was landed on the North African coast
some weeks before the invasion to negotiate
with the Vichy French, and the subsequent success of the Allied landings was largely because of
only token resistance put up by the
French.
.P Clark was promoted to lieutenant general and commanded the US 5th Army for the September
1943 landing at Salerno on the Italian
coast.  The mountainous terrain worked against the Allies and the drive north on the Italian
peninsula was difficult and costly.
Clark's generalship was criticized on a number of occasions.  The initial success of the landing at
Anzio behind German lines was not rapidly
exploited and the Germans retreated in good order to form another defensive line.  During his
efforts to push north, Clark approved the
bombing of the historic abbey at the summit of Monte Cassino despite there being no military
justification for the attack.  Although the
Germans could have been using the Abbey as an observation post (they weren't), there were a
number of adjacent locations that could have
served the same purpose.  It also was apparent even before the bombing that the destruction of
the abbey would not assist the Allied attack.
When Clark finally broke through the Axis lines he failed to encircle the German 10th Army,
which retreated north of Rome to dig in and wait
for the next Allied attack.  On June 4th 1944, Clark entered Rome and in December 1944 he
replaced the British general, Harold Alexander,
as commander of the Allied 15th Army Group, which put him in charge of all Allied ground
forces in Italy. In March 1945, Clark was promoted
to full general, the youngest man to ever hold that rank in the US army.
.P After WWII, Clark commanded US forces in Austria and in April 1952
succeeded General Matthew Ridgway as commander of United Nations forces in the Korean
War.  Since the two Koreas have never signed a formal
peace treaty, the cease-fire agreement which Clark signed with the North Koreans in 1953 is still
in effect in 2006.  Clark retired from the
army in 1953 and served as president of The Citidal Military Academy in Charleston, South
Carolina.  He wrote two volumes of memoirs:
Calculated Risk (1950) and  From the Danube to the Yalu (1954).  Clark died in 1984 and is
buried at the Citidal.


[2044] [Hodges - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 52 in 1939, General Courtney Hicks Hodges attended West Point for a year before his
poor marks in mathematics motivated him to leave
the Academy in 1906 and enlist in the 17th Infantry as a private.  Three years later he had risen
through the ranks to Second lieutenant
and during WWI he saw service in the Mexican Punitive Expedition and then in Europe in the St.
Mihiel and Meuse-Argonne offensives.
During WWI he was awarded the Distinguished Service Cross for personally leading a
reconnaissance party and then an assault across the
Meuse  River. After WWI he returned to West Point as an instructor - quite a tribute to his
practical military skills considering the
circumstances under which he had left West Point in 1906 - and then graduated from the Fort
Leavenworth Command and General Staff School
in 1925.
.P By May 1941, he had been promoted to major general and was appointed chief of infantry. 
Further promotion to lieutenant
general followed and in January 1944 he took the US Third Army to England where it was
reassigned to General George Patton while Hodges
found himself serving in the First Army as deputy to General Omar Bradley during the
Normandy landings.  In August 1944, Bradley was
assigned to command the 12th Army Group and Hodges became head of the First Army.  With
Patton's Third Army on his right flank, Hodges
pushed eastward across France.  Hodges liberated Paris and his troops battled through the
Ardennes before being the first troops to cross
the Siegfried Line into Germany in September 1944.  Despite setbacks caused by the German
Ardennes offensive in December, the First
Army reached the Rhine in March, 1945 where the failure of the retreating Germans to demolish
the Ludendorff railway bridge at Remagen
allowed Hodges to cross the Rhine and meet up with Russian forces at Torgau in central
Germany in April.
.P After Germany surrendered,
Hodges received promotion to full general and was preparing to take the First Army to the
Pacific theater when the war ended in September.
Hodges remained in command of the First Army until his retirement in 1949.  He died in 1966.
Hodges was a modest man not given to
political maneuvering which makes his rise from Private to general even more impressive.


[2045] [MacArthur - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 59 in 1939, General of the Army (USA rank) and Field Marshal (Philippines rank)
Douglas MacArthur graduated first in his class from
West Point Military Academy in 1903.  He was assigned to the US Corps of Engineers and
served in a number of locations, including the
Philippines, until he returned to study at the Engineering School of Application in 1906-07.
During the early part of WWI MacArthur
served on the general staff of the war department and performed reconnaissance and intelligence
gathering missions in Mexico.
.P He was transferred to France when the US joined the war in 1917 and served as chief of staff for the
42nd 'Rainbow' division.  During this
service he was promoted to brigadier general (the youngest ever to serve in the Army) and
awarded seven Silver Stars, a Distinguished
Service Medal, and two Purple Hearts.
.P He escaped the traditional post-war reduction from brevet to substantive rank and was
appointed
as superintendent at West Point where he did much to modernize the curriculum.  From 1922 to
1930 he served twice in the Philippines
and interspersed this duty with serving on the court-martial that convicted Brigadier General
Billy Mitchell with heading the 1928
Olympic committee.  MacArthur's promotion to major general in 1925 made him the youngest
officer with that rank to serve in the US
Army and in November 1930 he was appointed as Army chief of staff with a brevet four star
rank.  In 1932 he carried out President
Herbert Hoover's orders to deploy army troops against unemployed veterans who were protesting
against the government.  Two protesters
were killed and hundreds injured.
Between 1935 and 1937 MacArthur was granted leave to serve in the newly (but not totally)
independent Philippines and to supervise the
creation of the Philippine Army.  On his retirement in 1937 President Quezon of the Philippines
made him a Field Marshal.
.P In July 1941 President Roosevelt recalled him from retirement to command the US Army Forces in the
Far East.  When Japan declared war on the
US, MacArthur defended the Philippines and was eventually forced back into the island fortress
of Corregidor, finally abandoning
his command and relocating to Australia on the express orders of President Roosevelt.  Once in
Australia he famously commented,
"I shall return", and in his new role as supreme commander of the Allied Forces in the Southwest
Pacific Area set about realizing
that goal.  MacArthur's strategy was to use the Allied growing superiority in material to isolate
Japanese points of resistance
and let them 'wither on the vine' while his forces invaded weakly held locations and built up their
logistical capacity to support
further Allied advances.  Despite MacArthur's sometimes strained relations with the US Navy
and his Australian allies, the
'island-hopping' strategy was highly successful and bought the Allies within striking range of the
Japanese mainland by early
1944.  Whether MacArthur's decision to halt the Allied northward thrust in order to retake the
Philippines was strategically wise
or simply motivated by an egotistical desire to fulfill his "I shall return" promise has been
debated at length.  Regardless of
the motivation, the Allies landed in the Philippines in October 1944 and reconquered the country
although Japanese General Yamashita
fought on with guerilla warfare tactics until Japan's surrender in September 1945.
.P In September 1945 MacArthur presided over the
Japanese surrender aboard the US battleship Missouri.  After World War II, MacArthur served as
supreme commander of the Allied
Powers in Japan and supervised the reconstruction of that country.  When the Korean War broke out
MacArthur planned and commanded the
amphibious landing at Inchon that defeated the first North Korean offensive and then he directed
the conquest of most of North
Korea until the Chinese entry into the war forced the UN forces to retreat.  MacArthur's public
comments that the US should expand
the war and bomb China was rightly seen as insubordination by President Truman who removed
him from command in April 1951.
MacArthur was considered as a Republican candidate for the 1952 presidential election, however
the Republican Party chose Dwight
Eisenhower and MacArthur retired from public life.  MacArthur died in April 1964.


[2046] [Nimitz - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 54 in 1939, Fleet Admiral Chester William Nimitz was born and raised in the German
community of Fredericksburg, Texas. When
his dream of an entry to West Point failed to materialize he tried for, and achieved, an entry to
the United States Naval Academy.
He graduated seventh in his class of 114 in January 1905 and was sent to the Far East where in
1907 he took command of the gunboat
USS Panay. (Note: This was not the gunboat that was sunk by Japanese planes some thirty years
later).  He then commanded the destroyer
USS Decatur and was court-martialed for grounding his ship on a mud bank.  On his return to the
US in 1909 he was transferred against
his will into the submarine service and commanded a succession of boats before being sent to
Germany to study the diesel engines which
were replacing the coal-fired boilers of the earlier generations of warships.
.P During WWI he served as Aide and chief of staff to
COMSUBLANT and after a short term as Executive Officer on the USS battleship South
Carolina, he returned to Pearl Harbor as Commanding
Officer of the cruiser USS Chicago and then COMSUBDIV Fourteen.  Like many other gifted
commanders, Nimitz studied (Naval War College
in 1922) and taught (the first Professor of Naval Science and Tactics for the ROTC Unit at the
University of California at Berkeley in
1926) his profession.  Nimitz was promoted to Rear Admiral in 1938 and moved to Washington
in 1939 as chief of the Bureau of Navigation.
When Pearl Harbor was attacked President Roosevelt promoted Nimitz to Admiral and ordered
him to take command at Pearl Harbor over
twenty-eight more senior flag officers.
.P Nimitz coordinated counter-offensives against the Japanese at the strategic level and quite
properly left day-to-day fighting in the hands of subordinates such as Admirals Spruance and
Halsey.  There were inevitable conflicts
with General MacArthur whose area of control overlapped Nimitz's area of operations. The army
saw the navy as a ferry service for
moving the troops from one battle to another while the navy considered the army a mechanism
for taking and holding the ports that the
Navy needed to fight the war.  While the final outcome of the Pacific war was never in doubt,
there were many ways in which it could
have been unnecessarily prolonged.  Nimitz's correct judgment in the early battles and the
overwhelming triumph of the Battle of
Midway in June 1942 set the Allies on the right path for victory in the Pacific.  The forces under
the navy's command in the Pacific
grew exponentially over the following years and Nimitz set the strategy for the offensives against
Japan. In October 1943 Nimitz became
commander in chief, Pacific Fleet and Pacific Ocean Areas and in December 1944 was promoted
to the new rank of Fleet Admiral.  On
2nd September 1945 Nimitz signed for the United States when the Japanese formally surrendered
on the USS Missouri in Tokyo Bay.
.P Three weeks later he accepted the role of chief of naval operations and was charged with
demobilizing the vast majority of 2,000,000
men and women, 5,000 ships and 20,000 planes who had fought under his command.  After the
war Nimitz became a goodwill ambassador
of the United Nations and helped raise funds for the restoration of the Admiral Toga's flagship
Mikasa, which had fought at Tsushima
1905 - the same year that Nimitz had graduated from Annapolis.  Nimitz died in February 1966
and has a major highway that passes by
Pearl Harbor named after him.


[2047] [Bradley - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 46 in 1939, General Omar Bradley graduated from West Point in 1915 but did not see active service in WWI.  His first unit,
the 14th Infantry Regiment, was deployed as a backup to General Pershing's Mexican Expedition but "Black Jack" Pershing did not
call on these additional reinforcements and Bradley finished the war without gaining any combat experience.
.P During the interwar years Bradley was assigned to teaching posts at South Dakota State College (Military Science) and at West Point (Mathematics).
He was an avid reader of military history, especially the campaigns of US General Sherman during the 1861-1865 War Between the
States.  His readings convinced him that the static warfare of WWI was an aberration and would not necessarily be repeated during
any future war.  In 1924 Bradley was promoted to major and sent to the advanced course at the Infantry School at Fort Benning,
Georgia where he graduated second in his class behind Leonard Gerow, who would later serve under him in Normandy as a corps
commander.  This was followed by study at the Command and General Staff School at Fort Leavenworth, Kansas and then appointment to
West Point to serve in the Tactical Department.
.P In 1938 Lieutenant Colonel Bradley was assigned to the War Department general
staff and, after the USA entered the war in December 1941, as a divisional commander to the 82nd and then the 28th Infantry
Divisions.  In February 1943 he was given command of X Corps but before he could assume that command he was reassigned to North
Africa to assist General Eisenhower in rebuilding the failing American offensive against the Germans in Tunisia.
.P In May 1943 Bradley
finally gained the combat experience that had eluded him in WWI when he succeeded to command of II Corps after General Patton was
reassigned to plan for the invasion of Sicily.  Bradley's corps was assigned to Patton's Seventh Army for the invasion of Sicily
and at the end of that campaign Eisenhower assigned Bradley to command the US First Army and to prepare it for a landing in northern
France.  Bradley's plan for the landings on OMAHA and UTAH beaches rejected the idea of using the British built "Flail" (mine clearing)
and "Bobbin" (road-building) tanks but included two airborne divisions, the 82nd and 101st, to be dropped behind UTAH Beach on D-Day.
.P The Germans almost succeeded in destroying the OMAHA invasion force but massive amounts of naval gunfire from Allied destroyers
saved the battle for General Gerow 's V Corps.  Bradley was then assigned as commander of the 12th Army Group controlling Patton's
Third Army and Bradley's (now Hodge's) First Army.  After a number of failed British offensives attracted the German reserves to
the east of the Allied line,  Bradley launched Operation COBRA which broke through in the west and began a continuous advance which
did not stop until the Allied armies had outrun their supply lines near the German border.
.P General Eisenhower's approval of General Montgomery's September 1944 MARKET GARDEN operation diverted Allied supplies away
from Bradley's command and caused his advance to slow.  This pause allowed the rebuilding of supply lines which proved useful
when Patton's 3rd Army had to move rapidly north to attack the flank of the German "Battle of the Bulge" offensive in December
1944.  The defeat of that German attack made the final advance into Germany easier, and by March 1945 Bradley's forces were
across the Rhine and preparing to link up with the Russians advancing from the east.
.P At the end of WWII in Europe, Bradley's
12th Army Group consisted of Hodges' First, Patton's Third, Simpson's Ninth, and Gerow's Fifteenth Armies with twelve corps,
forty-eight divisions, and 1.3 million men, and was the largest force ever commanded by an American general.  Bradley had
been promoted to four-star general in March 1945 and succeeded Eisenhower as Army chief of staff in 1948 before becoming
chairman of the joint chiefs of staff the following year.
.P Bradley published his memoirs, A Soldier's Story, in 1951. He
retired from the army in 1953 and took an active role in business for many years before dying in 1981.


[2048] [Eisenhower - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 48 in 1939, General of the Army Dwight David "Ike" Eisenhower graduated from West Point in 1915 and was posted to serve in the
infantry then later in the tank corps. Like his West Point classmate, Omar Bradley, Eisenhower did not serve in Europe during WWI.
After that war, Captain Eisenhower served under Colonel George Patton at Camp Meade, Maryland and was then assigned to the Panama
Canal Zone.

.P In 1925 he attended the Command and General Staff College at Fort Leavenworth, Kansas and graduated as head of his
class the following year.  After working with the American Battle Monuments Commission in France, he was appointed to the staff
of General Douglas MacArthur in Washington and, after a promotion to lieutenant colonel, also served under MacArthur in the
Philippines.

.P By March 1941 Eisenhower had reached the rank of colonel and was serving as chief of staff in the Third Army
headquarters at San Antonio, Texas.  At this point Eisenhower had never seen combat and both George Patton and Omar Bradley
were brigadier generals, a full two ranks above their eventual commander. When the USA entered the war, Eisenhower was assigned
to the general staff in Washington until June 1942 when he was appointed deputy chief in charge of Pacific defenses and then
chief of the War Plans Division.

.P It was in this environment that the chief of staff, General George Marshall, recognized
Eisenhower's great administrative and organizational abilities.  From this point Eisenhower's career accelerated.  In June
1942 he was appointed as Commanding General, European Theater of Operations and then in November as supreme commander Allied
(Expeditionary) Force of the North Africa Theater of Operations.  Under Eisenhower's direction, the Allies landed in French
North Africa during Operation TORCH and Eisenhower's command was expanded to include control of the British Eighth Army under
General Montgomery.

.P Eisenhower was promoted to full General and brought Omar Bradley from the USA to command the US Second
Corps.  By the time Axis forces were defeated in Africa, the team which would invade Normandy in 1944 was essentially complete.
Eisenhower, the great administrator and diplomat, would rely on the proven military skills and professionalism of Bradley and
Montgomery to get the Allied forces ashore.  General Patton, the "loose cannon" of the team, would be paraded semi-publicly in
England as the commander of the mythical First U.S. Army Group which was planning to invade Calais as part of Operation
FORTITUDE.  The plan succeeded as German units at Calais which otherwise might have reinforced the Normandy's defenses,
waited for an invasion which never came.

.P In late July the Allies broke out of the Normandy beachhead and raced across
France to force the Germans back to their pre-war borders.  Eisenhower was never in combat personally and operational control
of the military operations he commanded was done through subordinates.  Eisenhower's role was to juggle the conflicting
demands of those subordinates and to maintain the cohesion of the multi-nation Allied force.  His strategy was for a broad
front push which reinforced each army equally and, although he authorized Operation MARKET-GARDEN (the failed British
parachute-led offensive into Holland in September), he was generally consistent in this approach.

.P Post war criticism of
his strategy tends to ignore the political imperatives of his role.  In December 1944 he was promoted to "General of the
Army" which equated to field marshal in other nations.
After the surrender of Germany in May 1945, Eisenhower was appointed Military Governor of the US Zone of Occupation where he
made the controversial decision to use German prisoners of war as unpaid conscript labor.  The justification for this decision
was that they were not prisoners of war since the war had ended.  Consequently they were "Disarmed Enemy Forces" and therefore
not subject to the provisions of the Geneva Convention preventing the use of POWs as forced labor.

.P Eisenhower was appointed as
chief of staff of the US Army in November 1945, and in December 1950 was named supreme commander of NATO.  He retired from
active service in May 1952 to stand for election as president of the USA and served in that office until 1960.  His vice-president
was Richard Nixon.  Eisenhower wrote four books, Crusade in Europe (1948), Mandate For Change (1963), Waging Peace(1965) and
At Ease (1967).  Eisenhower died in March 1969.


[2049] [Patton - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 54 in 1939, General George Smith Patton, Jr. attended the Virginia Military Institute then West Point Military Academy
and graduated in 1909.  Three years later he represented the United States in the Pentathlon event at the Stockholm Olympics
where he placed fifth.  After a sojourn in France to sharpen his swordfighting skills, Patton returned to the US to teach
swordfighting at the Mounted Service School in Fort Riley, Kansas until he was posted to the Mexican border in 1915 as part
of the US buildup of forces in that region.

.P When General Pershing launched his unsuccessful raid into Mexico in 1916 to
find Pancho Villa, Patton was assigned as his driver and impressed the general sufficiently to receive a promotion to
captain and command of the general's Headquarters Troop.  From 1917 to 1920 Patton served in the newly established United
States Tank Corps and was an observer at the Battle of Cambrai in France where the British mounted the first offensive to
use massed tanks.  Patton subsequently led the US tank force in the Meuse-Argonne Operation in September 1918 where he
received a thigh wound that removed him from combat until the end of hostilities.

.P On his return to the US, Patton served
with Dwight Eisenhower whom he outranked from that point until the middle of 1943 when their hierarchy was permanently
reversed.  Patton also served under General MacArthur in the 1930s when the US Army was used to suppress domestic
disturbances within the US.  Patton was a fervent advocate of armored warfare and when the success of the early German
blitzkriegs convinced the US government of the need for tanks, Patton was promoted to major general and appointed to
command the new US Second Armored Division.

.P He commanded the Western Task Force of the US Army when it landed in French
North Africa during Operation TORCH and then led the US Second Corps when it combined with General Montgomery's
Eighth Army to complete the liberation of North Africa.  The Patton/Montgomery partnership was used to liberate Sicily
in 1943 and then push into the Italian mainland.

.P Patton's career nearly ended at this point when he visited an army
hospital.  While he was there he verbally abused and physically slapped two apparently uninjured soldiers whom he
considered to be cowards.  He was relieved of his duty by his former subordinate, Eisenhower, who eventually posted
Patton to England where the fiery General was appointed to command the fictional “US First Army Group” which was tasked
to invade Calais as part of Operation FORTITUDE.  The deception worked, and the Germans kept many troops in the Calais
area even after the Allies had successfully landed at Normandy.

.P Patton was then assigned to command the not-so-fictional
US Third Army that spearheaded Operation COBRA, the August 1944 breakout from the Normandy beachhead.  In this operation
Patton displayed a superb grasp of the tactics of the blitzkrieg and the German front in western France was irretrievably
shattered.  The front line stabilized near Metz and Patton was forced to spend October and November reducing the city.
The German's December offensive in the Ardennes forced Eisenhower to send Patton's Third Army north.

.P Once again Patton
showed his military skill by getting his army turned around 90 degrees within forty-eight hours and then pushing north to
relieve the US forces besieged at Bastogne.  After the defeat of that offensive and the resulting destruction of the last
significant offensive potential held by the Germans, the Allied armies were able to move into Germany.
The Third Army crossed the Rhine at Oppenheim on March 22, 1945 and spread out to occupy most of West Bohemia.

.P After
hostilities ended Patton was appointed as the occupation commander of Bohemia and while in that role he made a number
of unwise political statements regarding the political movements of nazis and communists.  Eisenhower then transferred
Patton to command the Fifteenth Army, an administrative unit tasked with writing the history of the war.  On December 9th,
a day before he was due to return to the United States, Patton was involved in a car accident that made him a quadriplegic
and he died twelve days later.

.P Patton is remembered as a master of blitzkrieg tactics who was in the same league as the
best of the German generals.  Unfortunately his lack of social skills and his desire for theatrics prevented
him from building a true bond with the men he led.


[2050] [American Atlanta Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T It would be easy to assume that the U.S.A. Militia units represent the U.S. National Guard but that would be wrong. The National Guard was federalized with the outbreak of war in Europe and became part of the regular army for the duration of the war.
.P The National defense Act of 1920 sectioned the United States into nine Corps Areas. These commands were responsible for training and mobilizing troops in their sector. When the Field Armies were activated in 1932 the Corps areas were removed from controlling the movement of field units and dedicated to administrative and supply concerns. On July 22, 1942 the Army Service Commands were created. Although tasked with establishing and controlling the supply chain for unit in these areas the service commands could probably have served as ad-hoc combat commands at need.
.P the 4th Service Command was headquartered at Atlanta, Georgia. Its area of responsibility was Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Mississippi, N. Carolina, S. Carolina and Tennessee.


[2051] [American Chicago Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T It would be easy to assume that the U.S.A. Militia units represent the U.S. National Guard but that would be wrong. The National Guard was federalized with the outbreak of war in Europe and became part of the regular army for the duration of the war.
.P The National defense Act of 1920 sectioned the United States into nine Corps Areas. These commands were responsible for training and mobilizing troops in their sector. When the Field Armies were activated in 1932 the Corps areas were removed from controlling the movement of field units and dedicated to administrative and supply concerns. On July 22, 1942 the Army Service Commands were created. Although tasked with establishing and controlling the supply chain for unit in these areas the service commands could probably have served as ad-hoc combat commands at need.
.P The 6th Service Command was headquartered at Chicago, Illinois and covered Illinois, Wisconsin and Michigan.


[2052] [American Los Angeles Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T It would be easy to assume that the U.S.A. Militia units represent the U.S. National Guard but that would be wrong. The National Guard was federalized with the outbreak of war in Europe and became part of the regular army for the duration of the war.
.P The National defense Act of 1920 sectioned the United States into nine Corps Areas. These commands were responsible for training and mobilizing troops in their sector. When the Field Armies were activated in 1932 the Corps areas were removed from controlling the movement of field units and dedicated to administrative and supply concerns. On July 22, 1942 the Army Service Commands were created. Although tasked with establishing and controlling the supply chain for unit in these areas the service commands could probably have served as ad-hoc combat commands at need.
.P The 9th Service Command covered Arizona, California, Idaho, Montana, Nevada, Oregon and Utah.
.H
.P In one of the very few attacks on the continental U.S.A. the Japanese sub I-17 fired 13 shots from its deck gun at oil installations at Santa Barbara, California on February 23, 1942. On June 21, 1942 another sub fired its deck gun at Fort Stevens on the Columbia River in Oregon. Also, the submarine I-25 launched a floatplane, which it used on September 9, 1942, to drop an incendiary bomb to start a forest fire.


[2053] [American New Orleans Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T It would be easy to assume that the U.S.A. Militia units represent the U.S. National Guard but that would be wrong. The National Guard was federalized with the outbreak of war in Europe and became part of the regular army for the duration of the war.
.P The National defense Act of 1920 sectioned the United States into nine Corps Areas. These commands were responsible for training and mobilizing troops in their sector. When the Field Armies were activated in 1932 the Corps areas were removed from controlling the movement of field units and dedicated to administrative and supply concerns. On July 22, 1942 the Army Service Commands were created. Although tasked with establishing and controlling the supply chain for unit in these areas the service commands could probably have served as ad-hoc combat commands at need.
.P The 8th Service Command covered Arkansas, Louisiana, New Mexico, Oklahoma and Texas.


[2054] [American New York Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T It would be easy to assume that the U.S.A. Militia units represent the U.S. National Guard but that would be wrong. The National Guard was federalized with the outbreak of war in Europe and became part of the regular army for the duration of the war.
.P The National defense Act of 1920 sectioned the United States into nine Corps Areas. These commands were responsible for training and mobilizing troops in their sector. When the Field Armies were activated in 1932 the Corps areas were removed from controlling the movement of field units and dedicated to administrative and supply concerns. On July 22, 1942 the Army Service Commands were created. Although tasked with establishing and controlling the supply chain for unit in these areas the service commands could probably have served as ad-hoc combat commands at need.
.P The 2nd Service Command, headquartered at Governor’s Island, New York, covered Delaware, New Jersey and New York.
.H
.P Germany began developing plans and aircraft for conducting air raids against New York as early as 1942. The heavy commitment in Russia buried the resources needed to implement these plans however. More unsettling was the concept of V2 rockets being launched from barges towed by submarines, which German technicians had concluded was feasible in September 1944, a threat the US Navy took very seriously.


[2055] [American Washington Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T It would be easy to assume that the U.S.A. Militia units represent the U.S. National Guard but that would be wrong. The National Guard was federalized with the outbreak of war in Europe and became part of the regular army for the duration of the war.
.P The National defense Act of 1920 sectioned the United States into nine Corps Areas. These commands were responsible for training and mobilizing troops in their sector. When the Field Armies were activated in 1932 the Corps areas were removed from controlling the movement of field units and dedicated to administrative and supply concerns. On July 22, 1942 the Army Service Commands were created. Although tasked with establishing and controlling the supply chain for unit in these areas the service commands could probably have served as ad-hoc combat commands at need.
.P The 3rd Service Command covered D.C., Maryland, Pennsylvania and Virginia.


[2056] [American L Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The L Corps was never formed although, in Game terms, it could easily represent the Western Defense Command.
.P The Western Defense Command was formed in early 1941. When Japan bombed Pearl Harbor an attack on the western coast was perceived as being imminent. Reinforcements were rushed to the area, principally coastal and anti-air artillery but also combat troops. By February 1942 around 250,000 troops were stationed along the West Coast. This included six combat infantry divisions. The Battles of Coral Sea and Midway removed much of the threat of a Japanese invasion so these forces were withdrawn to concentrate on training.
.P The Alaskan Defense Command was an offshoot of the Western Command. The Alaskan Defense Command was responsible for organizing and coordinating the defense of Alaska and Western Canada with the vast influx of men and equipment.
.P The Western Defense Command also cooperated with the Mexican Army in preparing defense plans. Part of those plans was the agreement that either nation could freely send combat troops into the other if the situation required it.


[2057] [American LI Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The LI Corps was never formed although, in Game terms, it could easily represent the Eastern Defense Command.
.P The Eastern Defense Command was formed in early 1941. With the outbreak of war troops were put on the alert and units were reinforced but soon the manpower was drawn down. Analytical thinking said that there was little danger of an Axis invasion on the East coast, the first line of defense being the British navy. Initially, the Army and Coast Guard formed Beach Defense Forces but the army determined that the regular civil police force could, and indeed did, handle any problems. By 1944 practically all forces of the Eastern Defense Command were allocated to duties not concerned with guarding the USA.


[2058] [American LII Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The LII Corps was never formed although, in Game terms, it could easily represent the Central Defense Command.
.P The Central Defense Command was formed in early 1941. This command was most concerned about the vital Sault Ste. Marie locks connecting Lake Superior and Lake Huron through which much of the nation’s iron ore flowed. Also, over half of the nation's munitions were produced in the great lakes region. Although deemed unlikely, planners were concerned that such a target might be worth a suicidal attack by Germany. In 1942 the Canadians and Americans built coastal gun emplacements and several thousand men were put on guard there. As the Battle of the Atlantic was being won these forces were gradually drawn down.


[2059] [American LV Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The LV Corps was never formed although, in Game terms, it could easily represent the Southern Defense Command.
.P The Southern Defense Command was established in early 1941. The total number of soldiers assigned to the defense commands reached 185,000 combat troops in July 1943. Of these, 140,000 were with coastal defense guns and anti-aircraft artillery units. After 1943 the forces committed to the Defense Commands were little more than a paper organization.
.P The Southern Defense Command was more concerned with submarines than anything else. It was also responsible for the Southern land Frontier and the patrolling of the Mexican border.


[2060] [American LVI Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The LVI Corps was never formed although, in Game terms, it could easily represent the Caribbean Defense Command.
.P The Caribbean Defense Command was activated in February 1941. Of greatest concern to the USA in terms of threat to the western hemisphere was an Axis invasion of Brazil launched from Dakar in Africa. Available forces were identified and organized under the Caribbean Defense Command in preparation to prevent this. One of these units was the 92nd Infantry Brigade of the Puerto Rican National Guard, which was federalized on October 15, 1940 becoming part of the Regular Army. In 1942 the 92nd was replaced with the Puerto Rican Mobile Force.


[2061] [American 1st Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Infantry Division (Big Red One) was activated in 1917 for WWI. It was not classified as a Motorized Infantry division but like all U.S. divisions had a large amount of motor transport available.
.P In the Fall of 1940 the 1st division was placed on alert to be prepared to invade the Vichy French West Indies. At Martinique the French had about 8,000 men there and well defended harbors. Testament to the state of preparedness of the U.S. Army, the 1st Division, among the best trained in the Army at the end of 1940, could only consider one of its three regiments as being capable of taking on the French at Martinique. A lesson learned from this planning was reflected in the creation of an emergency expedition corps, which consisted of the 1st Division and the 68th Coast Artillery (antiaircraft) Regiment. 
.P The Big Red One landed at Oran in November 1942. They had to fight troops of the French Foreign Legion and then had their failures pointed out by the same units after the Vichy became Free French. A regiment of the Big Red One defended Kasserine Pass and was sent reeling by the Germans. The division regrouped and proceeded to drive the Germans out of Tunisia.
.P On July 10, 1943 the 1st Infantry Division made the invasion of Sicily and fought a number of fierce battles against the Hermann Goering Panzer Division to stay on the island. The 1st and 45th Divisions then fought north splitting the island in half before turning east to tackle the Germans before Messina. The 1st Division then entered the hardest fight during the Sicilian campaign. In a weeklong battle for the mountain village of Troina the 1st Division inflicted heavy casualties on the 15th Panzer Grenadier Division and forced it to withdraw. The 1st Division was replaced with the 9th Division for the pursuit.
.P After the Sicilian campaign was over the 1st Division sailed to England to prepare for D-Day. On June 6th the Big Red One landed on bloody Omaha beach. With the St. Lo break-through the 1st infantry Division started an offensive that carried it to Aachen, Germany by September. They assaulted the city on October 21, 1944 after laying siege to it. After securing the city the 1st Infantry Division attacked into the Hurtgen Forest.
.P On December 7 the division was withdrawn from the line for its first rest from almost continuous combat in six months. Their rest ended abruptly on December 16 when the Germans surprised the Americans in the Ardennes Offensive (the Battle of the Bulge). The division was raced to the breach and from December 17, 1944 to January 23, 1945 it fought to stop and turn back the German tide.
.P Returning to the Siegfried Line the Big Red One advanced to the Rhine and crossed at Remagen on March 15-16. It fought to close the Ruhr Pocket and captured Paderborn before entering the Harz Mountains. When the war ended in Europe the 1st Infantry Division was in Czechoslovakia. 
.P Consisting of the 16th, 18th and 26th Infantry Regiments, with armor and cavalry units attached, the division fought with the III, V, VII, VIII and XVIII (Airborne) Corps.
.H
.B Campaigns: Algeria-French Morocco, Tunisia, Sicily, Normandy, Northern France, Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace and Central Europe
.B Honors: 16 men of the division were awarded the Medal of Honor


[2062] [American 2nd Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]  
.T The 2nd U.S. Infantry Division (Indianhead) was activated in France in 1917 for WWI and returned to the States in 1919. The 2nd Division called Fort Sam Houston, in Texas, home for the next 23 years. This was the first division to be reorganized into the triangular regiment structure and it also tested many new weapons and equipment. In October 1943 the 2nd Division embarked for Ireland. It was not classified as a Motorized Infantry division although, like every U.S. division, it had a large complement of motor transport available.
.P Crossing the Channel on June 7th the 2nd Infantry division landed on the still precarious Omaha beach. The division assaulted and took a key position to clear the way to St. Lo. Going on the defensive while the St. Lo battle was being fought the 2nd Infantry Division exploited the breakthrough and advanced west into the isolated Brittany Peninsula to join the assault on Brest. After 39 days the defenders of the heavily fortified city surrendered. 
.P The division was moved to St. Vith to hold defensive positions for the winter before the German Ardennes offensive began. This caused the 2nd Infantry Division to be withdrawn to Elsenborn were they halted the German attack in this area.
.P In February 1945 the division went back on the offensive retaking lost ground. The Rhine was reached on March 9 and the 2nd Infantry Division guarded the Remagen Bridge through the 20th. Following the 9th Armored, the 2nd Infantry Division crossed the Weser and Saale rivers. On April 18, 1945 the division entered Leipzig and cleared the area of resistance. 
.P The 2nd division was then relocated 200 miles to the Czechoslovakian border to attack towards the city of Pilsen when the war ended in Europe. This division was marked as being headed to the Pacific for the invasion of Japan.
.P The 9th, 23rd and 38th Infantry Regiments of the division, with armor and cavalry units attached, served in the V, VII, VIII, XV and XIX corps with the  First, Third and Ninth Armies. The 2nd Infantry Division returned to the USA on July 20, 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe
.B Honors: 6 men of the division were awarded the Medal of Honor.


[2063] [American I Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The I Corps was mobilized November 1, 1940 at Columbia, South Carolina and it shipped overseas to Australia in August 1942.
.P Reinforcing the Australian forces in Papua in September the Corps helped to drive the Japanese from the jungle and mountains of New Guinea in a campaign starting on November 19, 1942. The Allied forces reached Buna and Gona on the north side of the island on January 22, 1943. This was the first substantial victory against the Japanese Army and would earn the I Corps a Distinguished Unit Citation. 
.P The Corps returned to Rockhampton, Australia where it would stay for a year preparing for its next mission. Part of Operation Cartwheel, the I Corps invaded the north coast of Dutch New Guinea unopposed at Hollandia on April 22, 1944 bypassing strong defensive positions of the Japanese. Now the I Corps had to keep the Japanese Eighteenth Army bottled up and out of supply. Fighting through jungles and swamps the men of the 24th and 41st Infantry Divisions finished eliminating the enemy units on the island on June 6. Operation Cartwheel neutralized Rabaul and bypassed the Japanese 18th Army. The I Corps continued in mopping-up New Guinea of Japanese forces, securing the area on June 6.
.P Landing on Luzon in the Philippines I Corps engaged in the largest operation of the Pacific Theater. On January 9, 1945 the I Corps came ashore on Luzon at Lingayen Gulf. For the next 34 days the I Corps fought to cross the Island and split the Japanese defenses in two. During this battle the I Corps destroyed the Japanese armored force, the 2nd Tank Division, on the Island. Not pausing, the I Corps cleared 200 miles of the northern half of the island of impenetrable Japanese defenses in about 100 days. The Corps was still clearing up the area when the war ended but in July 1945 was ordered to begin planning for an invasion of Japan on the isle of Kyushu.
.P The I Corps was moved to Japan for occupation duty and was deactivated in 1950 for a brief period of time (four months).
.H
.B Campaigns: Papua, New Guinea, Luzon


[2064] [American IX Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T On June 1, 1940 the IX Corps was formed at Fort Lewis, Washington. It was charged with guarding the West Coast of America.
.P In September 1944 the IX Corps moved to Hawaii to join the Tenth Army in preparation for attacking Japanese occupied China. Plans changed and the IX Corps relocated to the Philippines to stage for the Invasion of Japan.
.P The surrender of Japan had the effect of the IX Corps never participating in combat.


[2065] [American V Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The V Corps was reactivated October 20, 1940 at Camp Beauregard, Louisiana. The
"Victory Corps" earned its name in World War I. In 1941 this corps participated in the large scale training maneuvers in Louisiana. The first American unit to enter the European Theater in World War II was the V Corps, being deployed to Northern Ireland in January 1942 and then Bristol, England in November. During 1943 the V Corps continued to train but also was involved in Operation Wadham, a deception operation to tie down German divisions in Northern France but also highlighted training for an amphibious landing.
.P The V Corps landed at Omaha beach on D-Day, June 6, 1944. Omaha beach was defended by the German 352nd Infantry Division, which had come through the pre-invasion bombardment relatively intact. Landing in the wrong area the first wave had to fight its way across the bloodiest beaches of the Normandy landings. It took the V Corps five days to reach its first day objective. During Operation Cobra, the breakout from the hedgerows, the V Corps was protecting the left flank and tried to trap the fleeing Germans at Falaise Gap, capturing 40,000 prisoners in the attempt. On August 25, 1944 the V Corps liberated Paris without a shot fired. Ten days later the V Corps liberated the city of Luxembourg. 
.P Although gasoline was in very short supply troops of the V Corps were giving permission to assault the Siegfried line and were the first American forces to enter Germany. On September 14, 1944 the V Corps began its assault in earnest near Aachen taking two weeks to systematically breach the line. Then, on September 29 the Corps was moved to another sector of the Siegfried Line to breach it again. They made little progress here, however, and the attack was paused while Operation Market Garden was underway. Attacking again, the V Corps plunged into the Huertgen Forrest on November 2. After 6,000 casualties the V Corps had lost ground to the Germans and prepared for another assault into the woods. This time was better for the Corps as they captured Huertgen Forrest and reached the Roer Valley by December 7. 
.P On December 16 the Germans unleashed their Ardennes Offensive. Although the attack was centered on the VIII Corps to the south the 99th Infantry Division of the V Corps was caught in the attack. The V Corps made its stand at the villages of Krinkelt and Rocherath forcing the Germans to attack towards Bastogne. The Battle of the Bulge cost the V Corps 8,000 casualties. 
.P On January 30 the V Corps resumed its attack taking back territory it had held in early December. On February 9 the corps captured the last of the Roer River Dams. Marching to Remagen the V Corps crossed the Rhine River on March 22 and turned north advancing along the River reaching Kassel on April 5. From there the V Corps turned east marching towards Leipzig, capturing it on April 19. After making contact with the Russians on April 25 along the Elbe River the V Corps turned its attention to Czechoslovakia. The city of Pilsen was captured on May 6 and the V Corps accepted the surrender of all German forces in Czechoslovakia three days later.
.P In March 1946 the V Corps was ordered home and  was soon stationed at Fort Bragg, North Carolina.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, Central Europe


[2066] [American VI Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The VI Corps was mobilized August 1, 1940 at Fort Sheridan, Illinois.
.P The VI Corps landed at Salerno with the British X Corps on September 9, 1943 in Operation Avalanche. The Corps met stiff resistance in the invasion from the German 10th Army and the VI Corps continued to have to fight for every inch of ground from Naples up the Italian peninsula. The VI Corps was taken out off the line in December to take part in the landings at Anzio in January 1944. At Anzio the VI Corps did not advance much beyond the beachhead and was almost driven back into the sea. The corps did not manage to break out from the beachhead until the spring and then, instead of trapping the German forces on the Winter Line, the corps was ordered to take Rome.
.P The VI Corps then made its third amphibious landing of the war. On August 15, 1944 Operation Dragoon invaded Southern France. Unlike at Anzio the VI Corps advanced rapidly and as a result was in a position to block the retreat of German forces. The Corps liberated Besançon and Vesoul by mid-September. A grueling advance against the Germans in the Vosges Mountains ensued, not being completed until November. In December the VI Corps advanced to the German border but halted while the Battle of the Bulge started. Attacked by four German corps the VI was forced to give up ground in the beginning of January 1945. They counter-attacked and regained their lost ground by the end of the month near Strasbourg. They resumed the march in March assaulting the Siegfried Line in the Bienwald forest. The Corps crossed the Rhine in early April and entered a house-to-house battle for the city of Heilbronn. 
.P On April 17, 1945 the VI Corps redeployed to the Swiss border and crossed into Austria on April 28. Facing resistance the Corps fought its way to Innsbruck and entered Northern Italy before German forces surrendered in the region thus ending the war for the VI Corps.
.H
.B Campaigns: Naples-Foggia, Anzio, Rome-Arno, Southern France, Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, Central Europe


[2067] [American VII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The VII Corps landed at Utah beach at Normandy on D-Day, June 6, 1944. The westernmost beach was assaulted by the 4th Infantry division against light resistance and the beachhead was secured for all intents and purposes by the end of the first day. On the second day the beachhead was expanded and contact was made with the airborne troops dropped to prevent reinforcement of the defenders of the beach. The VII Corps, in preparation to assault Cherbourg, attacked west across the base of the Cotentin peninsula. The divisions of the VII Corps encircled the German defenders of Cherbourg, a port vital to the Allies for supply. When the Axis garrison refused to surrender the VII Corps began a systematic destruction of the German defenses using air and naval gunfire support. Cherbourg was liberated on June 27 and the last German forces on the peninsula surrendered on July 1. The VII Corps in this campaign had taken over 39,000 prisoners.
.P To enlarge their foothold on France the VII Corps was placed in line between 
the VIII and XIX Corps to battle for the boscage. In a grueling affair the Allies 
slowly pushed forward against stubborn resistance. In order to break out of the 
hedgerows the U.S. First Army decided to conduct operation Cobra and the VII Corps
was chosen as the main element for the attack. The VII Corps was reinforced with 
the 2nd and 3rd Armored divisions and the 1st and 30th Infantry divisions. Operation Cobra started with a massive bombardment by nearly 3000 planes in front of the VII Corps on July 25. The next day the armored divisions punched through the German lines and the infantry followed, widening the gap as they did. The VII Corps soon left the hedgerows far behind.
.P On August 7 the Germans attacked trying to split the U.S. First and Third 
Armies. The VII Corps bore the brunt of this attack through August 12th before the
Germans started to withdraw. On the very next day the VII Corps began the attempt
to reach the British and Canadian troops to the northeast to encircle the German 
Seventh Army in the Falaise-Agentain Pocket. Contact was not made until August 17th, however, and by then most of the German units had managed to escape the trap, but not without heavy losses. The race was on and by August 29 the VII Corps, chasing the fleeing Germans, had crossed the Marne and Seine rivers. The 1st and 9th Infantry divisions, led by the 3rd Armored division and 4th Cavalry group, sped across northern France, more often than not surprising Germans who had no idea that the VII Corps was even there. On September 2 the corps crossed into Belgium ahead of the retreating Seventh Army.
.P Leaving the armor, which was very low on gasoline, to deal with the fleeing enemy the remainder of the corps attacked east to capture Namur and established the Meuse River crossings. When refueled the 3rd Armored and 1st Infantry divisions quickly attacked to Liege and beyond. The swift pace of the American advance had unhinged the German defensive plans. The Germans had to scrounge together troops from wherever they could to man the Siegfried Line. By September 15 the VII Corps had cracked the West Wall in three places south of Aachen. The VII Corps was forced to halt only because of a lack of supplies. Their rapid pace had left much of the rest of the U.S. First Army behind and supplies could not be brought forward fast enough to maintain the swift advance. The battle for Aachen started as the beginning of the drive to control the Roer River dams. The 1st division was forced to fight house-to-house for over five days before the German garrison surrendered. The VII Corps troops continued to push for the heavily defended dams and the 4th division struggled through the Hurtgen Forrest in October and November. On December 10 the VII Corps renewed its drive on the Roer Dams and, despite stubborn resistance, reached the river by the 14th.
.P When the Germans attacked in the Ardennes the VII Corps halted its attack and, when the Allies realized the extent of the Axis threat, was moved into Belgium to spearhead a counter-attack from the north. Although the corps was supposed to assemble behind the front lines the arriving units found themselves in immediate contact. For the next several days the VII Corps would be fighting a holding action with its advance elements being surrounded and escaping on foot when supplies ran out. By December 28 most of the German punch had been absorbed and the VII Corps could begin to think about attacking. On January 16 the VII Corps made contact with the VIII Corps advancing from them south at Hoffalize and much of the Bulge was eliminated. The VII Corps returned to Ochan, Belgium for the first rest period it had had since landing on Normandy.
.P On February 23, 1945 the VII Corps attacked across the Roer river near the positions they had held before the Battle of the Bulge. By March 5th units of the corps crossed the Rhine River and Cologne on the west bank was entered. Crossing the Remagen Bridge the VII Corps pushed east. On March 25th, against at least eight German divisions, the VII Corps, led by the 3rd Armored division, split the enemy defenders and in three days advanced over 100 miles to capture the city of Marburg. From here the Corps turned north and in a lightning strike advanced 100 miles in one day to reach the outskirts of Paderborn thus almost completely isolating the German forces in the Ruhr Valley. In fact, on April 1st contact was made with the U.S. Ninth Army, XIX Corps at Lippstadt and the fate of the German Army Group B was sealed.
.P Hardly hesitating at all, the VII Corps, once again led by the 3rd Armored, 
struck across the Weser river on April 8th. The corps continued its advance 
eastwards towards Dresden taking prisoners by the thousands as it did so. 
Resistance was sporadic but determined until the Harz Mountains were reached. Here
the wooded, hilly terrain favored the defenders and it was not until they faced overwhelming numbers that the German defenders would surrender. The 3rd Armored division advanced to the Maulde River and captured Dessau and the 1st Infantry division overcame stiff resistance in Haale. On April 20th the last major resistance in the Harz Mountains ended when the VII Corps accepted the surrender of 18,000 German troops. 
.P On June 11, 1945 the VII Corps was deactivated.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, Central Europe


[2068] [American XLIII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XLIII Corps was never activated.
.P After WWI the U.S. Army was quickly demobilized to the very bare minimum needed; dropping to some 125,000 enlisted men and 12,000 officers. Besides garrisoning the Philippines and the Panama Canal the U.S. military concerned itself with trying to maintain a professional cadre and spent what little money was allotted to it towards this end and not on new equipment. In 1920 the Nation Defense Act was put in place, which directed the Regular Army to consider its main task to be the initial defense of America and provide for the mobilization of the principal army in times of war. The War Department considered possible threats that the USA could face and drew up plans in the event of an attack. These plans were given a color code name. For example, War Plan Orange covered a conflict with Japan.


[2069] [American XVI Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XVI Corps was activated November 23, 1943 at Fort Riley, Kansas. The XVI Corps sailed overseas in September 1944.
.P Serving with the Ninth Army in the Rhineland campaign the XVI Corps cleared the West Wall and maintained contact with the British Second Army.
.P The XVI Corps formed the line on the northwest corner of the Ruhr Pocket and participated in the reduction of it.
.H
.B Campaigns: Rhineland, Central Europe


[2070] [American XXI Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXI Corps was formed at Camp Polk, Louisiana on December 6, 1943 and was used as a training command. The U.S. military doctrine did not create the establishment of a Motorized Corps.
.P The XXI Corps was a relative late comer to the fighting in Europe. Joining the Seventh Army in France on January 13, 1945 the XXI Corps fought to retake positions lost to the Germans during Operation Nordwind. Then under the command of the French First Army the XXI Corps was involved in bitter fighting to eliminate the German holdout in the Colmar Pocket until February 8th.
.P With the elimination of German forces there the XXI Corps began its 
preparations to breach the West Wall. The vaunted Siegfried Line held them for 
five days. On March 29 the Rhine River was crossed at Mannhein but the Germans 
continued to fight the XXI Corps in several engagements at Würzburg, Schweinfurt 
and Ansbach. The Danube was crossed on April 22, 1945 and the XXI Corps captured Field Marshal Gerd von Rundstedt on May 1.
.P The XXI Corps crossed the Austrian border and advanced until the surrender on May 6, 1945 of Army Group G. On September 30, 1945 the XXI Corps was demobilized in Germany.
.H
.B Campaigns: Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, Central Europe


[2071] [American XXII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXII Corps was formed at Fort Campbell, Kentucky on January 15, 1944. The U.S. military doctrine did not create the establishment of a Motorized Corps.
.P As part of the Fifteenth Army the XXII Corps attacked across the Rhine as part of the reduction of the Ruhr Pocket.
.P The XXII Corps was deactivated January 20, 1946.
.H
.B Campaigns: Rhineland, Central Europe


[2072] [American XXIII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXIII Corps  was activated on January 15, 1944 at Camp Bowie, Texas.
.P On December 10, 1944 the XXIII Corps shipped overseas to England. It was employed as follow on forces to the south of the Ruhr Pocket.
.P Was deactivated in 1950.


[2073] [American XXVII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXVII Corps was never activated.
.P Many training schools were established during the 20's and 30's to develop tactics and prototype equipment. The Nation Defense Act also provided for competent training of the National Guard and the Organized Reserves.  In 1933 the Emergency Conservation Work Act was passed and the Army was tasked with mobilizing the Civilian Conservation Corps camps. Non-military in nature, the CCC did provide thousands of officers with some command experience and introduced many more thousands of men to the discipline of regimented life that made for excellent soldiers.


[2074] [American XXVIII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXVIII Corps was never activated.
.P In 1935 in response to clouds of war on the horizon Congress voted to increase the size and budget of the Army. National Guard units began to train with Regular Army units. The Army also began to conduct joint maneuvers with the Navy. Combined arms tactics started to become a byword. The Protective Mobilization Plan of 1937 developed a blueprint for the mobilization of an army of up to 4 million men. Although designed for a war like WWI the plan did lay the groundwork for the buildup that began in 1940.
.P By 1935 the color coded war plans were replaced with comprehensive new ones. The RAINBOW plans expanded on the color plans by taking into consideration new technology and military theory. RAINBOW 1 officially changed U.S. policy from a defense of the States to a defense of the Hemisphere.


[2075] [American XXXI Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXI Corps was established in mid 1944.
.P This Corps was part of the deception Fourteenth army and as such had a very minimal staff to create bogus intelligence to feed the Germans.
.P This phantom corps was created as part of the Allied efforts at fooling the Germans into thinking that the cross-channel landings into France would be made at Calais.


[2076] [American XXXII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXII Corps was never activated.
.P In 1940 the Army received a significant increase in its budget and was 
authorized to increase the number of active soldiers to 1.2 million. The Armored 
Force, Antiaircraft and Tank Destroyer Commands were established and the army 
began a series of corps and army level field exercises. Four Field Armies were 
activated, taking control of military units inside the United States.
.P The Lend-Lease program began in 1941 making America the "Arsenal of Democracy" and the RAINBOW 5 plan was adopted as official policy, which permitted offensive action across the sea to maintain American safety. The War Department determined that the largest threat to the Western hemisphere was a likely crossing from Dakar to Brazil by Germany. The U.S. administration was greatly concerned by this and feared that Germany was about to bring Spain into the war and capture Gibraltar, thus making a counter invasion of Africa extremely difficult.
.P On December 7, 1941 the U.S. Army had 1.6 million men, the largest pre-war army ever assembled to date in American history, but one which was still critically short on equipment. After Pearl Harbor the American military was authorized 10 million men.


[2077] [American XXXVIII Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXVIII Corps never existed.
.P The U.S. Army briefly established motorized infantry divisions in 1942 with the War Department planning for the creation of 10 motorized infantry divisions. The industrial might of America provided its army with a level of mechanization unheard of in any other army. The motorized designation was dropped in 1943 reducing the number of trucks and personnel in these divisions primarily because of shipping space. However, America’s divisions would rely solely upon motor transport for their movement needs thus making every unit “motorized” when compared to other countries.
.P In 1940 the 4th Infantry Division began experimenting with motorization along with the 2nd Armored Division to develop tactics. In 1942 the 6th, 7th, 8th and 90th Infantry Divisions became motorized but by early 1943 they became regular Infantry divisions to save on equipment and shipping space. The 4th was the last motorized infantry division in the U.S. Army


[2078] [American 3rd Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Armored Division (Spearhead) was mobilized April 15, 1941 at Beauregard, Louisiana with its principal combat units being the 32nd and 33rd armored regiments and the 36th armored infantry regiment.
.P On June 29, 1944 the 3rd Armored Division began fighting in the hedgerows after landing in Normandy. Working closely with the 1st Infantry Division in the St. Lo breakthrough the 3rd Armored Division plunged south to Mayenne to start the battle to collapse the Falaise Pocket. On August 25, 1944 the 3rd Armored Division crossed the Seine River and began a race through several towns and cities. Liege was liberated on September 8 and the division entered the Siegfried Line shortly thereafter capturing half of the city of Stolberg. The German 12th Infantry Division held the other half of the city. By this time the 3rd Armored only had about ¼ of its tanks in working order. The Americans had to pause and the 3rd Armored spent the next months in limited action in order to refit.
.P The 3rd Armored Division was halted in its tracks when the Battle of the Bulge started. Quickly being withdrawn to Belgium the 3rd Armored attacked from the northern flank towards Houffalize to blunt the Axis offensive. Some units of the division were completely surrounded by the Germans when they established roadblocks. Task Force Hogan, when gas and ammunition ran out, destroyed their vehicles and snuck through German lines on foot rather than surrender. The 3rd Armored stopped the 2nd SS Das Reich Panzer division and the 12th SS Hitler Jugend Panzer division from advancing any farther. The 3rd Armored then chased them back towards Germany and in the process severed a vital road for the Germans to retreat in the direction of St. Vith.
.P With the end of the Battle of the Bulge the 3rd Armored returned to Stolberg for its drive into Germany. The Roer River was crossed and Cologne, on the banks of the Rhine, was entered on March 5. After subduing the city the Spearhead struck like lightning, in three days driving roughly 100 miles east into Germany to capture Marburg. This city was an area of rest and recuperation for the Germans, there being several military hospitals located here. In fact, the 3rd Armored Division captured a train, full of German troops who were ready for some rest and recuperation, which had pulled into the city unaware that the Americans were already there. Then the 3rd Armored division defined the meaning of a lightning bolt for American armor. In a single day, on March 29, the division passed through 90 miles of enemy territory, due north to Paderborn, completing three quarters of the encirclement of Army Group B in the Ruhr Valley. The Americans called this the Rose Pocket in honor of General Maurice Rose, commander of the 3rd Armored, who was killed near the end of this drive when the division ran into stiff resistance from SS training units from Paderborn. On April 1, 1945 the 3rd Armored Division met troops from the XIX Corps at Lippstadt completing the encirclement. Quickly shifting direction the Spearhead once again led the way and attacked almost due east while other units prevented the escape of Army Group B. Advancing further the division crossed the Saale River. The last action for the division was the taking of Dessau April 21-23, 1945.
.P The 3rd Armored Division was assigned to the VII, XIX corps and the XVIII Airborne corps during the war. It was demobilized on November 10, 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe


[2079] [American 4th Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th U.S. Armored Division (Breakthrough) was mobilized April 15, 1941 at Pine Camp, New York. It spent the first half of 1944 in England preparing for combat in France.
.P On July 11 the division came ashore through Utah beach and was soon in fighting. Breaking out of Normandy the 4th Armored division headed due south to take Nantes and cut off the Brittany peninsula on August 12, 1944. The division then swung east and raced across France along the Loire River and crossing the Saar in late November.
.P With the situation critical for the Americans at Bastogne the 4th Armored entered the race traveling in 19 hours some 150 miles to help relieve the 101st Airborne Division.
.P As the situation settled the 4th Armored Division regrouped at Luxembourg City to strike east. The division crossed the River Moselle, at Trier, the Rhine on March 25th, the Main near Hanau the next day, the Werra and then the Saale on April 12. On May 6, 1945 the 4th Armored Division entered Czechoslovakia.
.P The 4th Armored Division was assigned to the III, VII, VIII, X, XII, XV and XX corps, First and Third Armies over the course of the war. On April 26, 1946 the division was demobilized after returning to the USA.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe
.B Honors: three men of the division were awarded the Medal of Honor. The 4th Armored Division received a Distinguished Unit Citation.


[2080] [American VIII Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The VIII Corps was activated at Fort Sam Houston, Texas on October 14, 1940. The United States did not have any formations designated as Mechanized during World War II although the basic structure of a U.S. Infantry division was far more mechanized than that of any other nation.
.P The VIII Corps entered Normandy on June 15, 1944. Attacking in July in Operation Cobra, the VIII Corps cleared the vital road junction of Coutances and joined the breakout from Normandy. The VIII Corps was turned west to eliminate German forces in Brittany and capture important port facilities. At Brest the VIII Corps was forced to fight for the city for six weeks in intense fighting. Unfortunately the Germans had demolished the port to such an extent that it was practically useless for the Allies.
.P Moving East the VIII Corps took command of a quiet section of the line in front of the Ardennes in October 1944. On December 16, 1944 twenty German divisions leapt out of the quiet to begin the Battle of the Bulge. Some units of the Corps, like the 106th Infantry division, suffered great losses and were surrounded or routed. Other units of the Corps, like the 101st Airborne Division, mastered their German attackers in bitter winter fighting. The VIII Corps joined the counter attack and closed the Bulge near Houffalize.
.P Assaulting the Siegfried Line in February the VIII Corps cleared the West Wall of its fortifications in their sector and then advanced to the Rhine to take control of Koblenz after a stiff fight. Then the Corps crossed the Rhine to push deeper into Germany and was near Czechoslovakia in April.
.P The VIII Corps served in the First, Third and Ninth armies during the war. It was returned to the States and deactivated in December 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe


[2081] [American XIII Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XIII Corps was mobilized December 7, 1942 at Providence, Rhode Island. The United States did not have any formations designated as Mechanized during World War II although the basic structure of a U.S. Infantry division was far more mechanized than that of any other nation.
.P The XIII Corps breached the West Wall in November 1944 but was halted during the Battle of the Bulge. Resuming the offensive in February 1945 in Operation Grenade, the 84th and 102nd Infantry Divisions assaulted across the still raging waters of the Roer River catching the Germans off guard. The XIII Corps defeated the Germans on the Cologne Plain and ran for the Rhine river crossing. The XIII made it as far as the Elbe River and was only 50 miles from Berlin when Germany surrendered. The XIII Corps captured many cities, including Munster and Hannover, while fighting over three hundred miles of hostile territory.
.P The XIII Corps returned to the States and was deactivated on September 25, 1945.
.B Campaigns: Rhineland, Central Europe


[2082] [American XLII Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XLI Corps was never activated.
.P The Victory Plan, created by General Wedemeyer of the War Plans Department in September 1941 as an estimate of production and resource needs, predicted that the USA would be unable to conduct offensive warfare before 1943. It also assumed that in all likelihood America would have to defeat Germany on its own. Although pretty accurate in its guess of the size of the required army in manpower the Victory Plan severely underestimated the ratio of support troops needed for a modern combat division. The Victory Plan deduced that a total of 215 combat divisions would be required for victory.
.P Out of the 215 divisions the Victory Plan estimated that twelve Armored Corps would be created and that 61 mechanized divisions were required. None of these mechanized divisions were actually established due to a change in U.S. military doctrine and, in large part, that the equipment required to form these divisions was used for Lend-Lease. In comparison to other armies every U.S. Infantry division was mechanized.


[2083] [American XV Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XV Corps was activated in Louisiana on February 15, 1943 at Camp Beauregard, Louisiana. The XV Corps arrived in England on December 27, 1943. The United States did not have any formations designated as Mechanized Corps during World War II although the basic structure of a U.S. Infantry division was far more mechanized than that of any other nation.
.P Landing in France the XV Corps took part in Operation Cobra to break out from the hedgerows of Normandy and on August 8 liberated Le Mans. Swinging south and then east the XV Corps battled to reduce the Falaise Pocket but was ordered to halt at Argentan, which left a corridor for the German forces to escape being trapped.
.P On August 20, 1944 the XV Corps created a bridgehead over the Seine and eliminated the remaining resistance west of the river.  The XV Corps then protected the southern flank of the XII Corps. In September the XV fought to secure the Lorraine area of France. The French 2nd Armored Division, assigned to the XV Corps, had several victories during this campaign including the liberation of Strasbourg on November 23, 1944. The XV Corps opened up the path for the Seventh Army to reach the Rhine.
.P The XV Corps assaulted the French forts in the Maginot Line being manned by Germans in December. The last German offensive in the west, Operation Nordwind, was aimed directly at the XV Corps. Defending successfully the Corps beat back the German attack.
.P On March 15, 1945 the Allied offensive, Operation Undertone was launched and the VI, XV and XXI Corps breached the Siegfried Line and crossed the Rhine. The XV Corps captured several cities including Mannheim and Nuremberg, for which they had to fight in five days of street fighting. On May 3, 1945 the XV Corps cleared Munich and reached the outskirts of Salzburg, Austria when the war ended. The XV Corps was deactivated in Germany on March 31, 1946.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe


[2084] [American XVII Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XVII Corps was never activated.
.P The first effort at establishing a mechanized force in the U.S. Army was in 1928. The Experimental Mechanized Force conducted field tests for three months with obsolete equipment.
.P In 1930 at Fort Eustis, Virginia the Mechanized Force was established with Col. Daniel Van Voorhis commanding. It did not last long however as General Douglas MacArthur eliminated the Mechanized Force. In its place he directed all of the Army to develop mechanization within the limited resources of the time.
.P In 1940 the U.S. Army created a mechanized division to test the concept in maneuvers. This unit was made up of the 7th Cavalry Brigade (Mechanized), the Provisional Tank Brigade and the 6th Infantry Brigade. This provisional mechanized division dominated the maneuvers. As a result the Army was authorized to establish two mechanized divisions. It was decided to call them Armored divisions on July 10, 1940.


[2085] [American XX Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XX Corps was converted from the IV Armored Corps on February 18, 1944.
.P The XX Corps protected the southern flank of the Third Army on its race across 
France. Not to be outdone by the rest of Patton's army the XX Corps seized several
bridgeheads across the Seine, Marne and Meuse rivers and liberated many cities 
including Chateau-Thierry, Reims and Verdun. The lightning speed of the XX Corps 
across France had the Germans calling it the Ghost Corps. Eager to continue, the XX Corps was halted before it ran completely out of gas.
.P Unfortunately for the Americans this abrupt stop gave the Germans time to reorganize their forces and strengthen the defenses of Metz. The XX Corps began their attack on September 7, 1944 with the goal of liberating Metz. The Germans fiercely repulsed the Americans for over two months. This caused General Patton to declare that the taking of the city was the objective of the entire Third Army.
.P On January 14, 1944 the XX Corps began an attack on the Siegfried Line at the southern base of the Bulge. Breaking apart the defenses the Corps committed its armored division into the gap created by the infantry. Two German division were destroyed while the XX Corps advanced to and crossed the Saar and Moselle rivers. On March 16, 1945 the second line of the West Wall was breached by the XX Corps and it entered the Rhine Valley trapping most of the German First and Seventh Armies.
.P On March 28 near Mainz the XX Corps assaulted across the Rhine with armor pouring across less than 12 hours later. Frankfurt was captured on March 29 and Weimar surrendered on April 11, which revealed the tragedy of Buchenwald.
.P The XX Corps continued its advance and on April 16 prepared to assault across the Elbe to destroy the garrison at Chernnitz who refused to surrender. Directives were changed however and the XX Corps cancelled it attack. Instead the corps crossed the Danube to the south into Austria. Fierce fighting, including house-to-house at Neurmarket, faced the XX Corps before German resistance collapsed.
.P The XX Corps was demobilized on March 1, 1946 in Germany.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe


[2086] [American XXVI Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXVI Corps was never activated.
.P During the thirties, plans for the creation and deployment of armored forces in
the U.S. Army were formulated, implemented and refined. Both the Infantry branch 
and Cavalry branch of the Army were working on developing armor. The War 
Department authorized the formation of an experimental mechanized force at Fort 
Eustis, Virginia in 1930. Chief of Staff General MacArthur decided in 1932 that 
the armor efforts should be made as part of the Cavalry branch and so the 7th 
Cavalry Brigade was given control of the experimental unit's equipment at Fort 
Knox, Kentucky. In July 1940 the War Department designated the Armored force as a
separate branch of the army. The 1st Armored Division was activated two weeks 
later from the 7th Cavalry Brigade. The 2nd Armored Division was quickly formed 
and together the two divisions were the basis for the I Armored Corps. Under the 
guidance of Brigadier General Adna R. Chaffee Jr.. known as the father of American
armor, the Armored force faced its first test in the Louisiana Maneuvers in 1941.
Going into the war games with high expectations of duplicating German successes 
the results of the battle for the American Armor were quite the opposite. New doctrine was quickly developed and tested for the Carolina Maneuvers of November 1941. Part of that doctrine was the development of the regimental Combat Commands and the practice of integrating armor and infantry.


[2087] [American XXXVI Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXVI Corps was activated on July 10, 1944 at Fort Riley, Kansas.
.P It remained in the continental U.S. for the duration of the war. It relocated to Camp Gruber, Oklahoma on January 14, 1945.
.P The XXXVI Corps was deactivated on July 12, 1950.


[2088] [American 1st Armor Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Armored division (Old Ironsides) was mobilized July 15, 1940 at Fort Knox, Kentucky as an experiment to counter German Blitzkrieg tactics and was soon assigned to the I Armored Corps. Reflective of the readiness of the American army the division only had nine World War I medium tanks available to it until March 1941. After Pearl Harbor the division was reorganized to have two armored regiments.
.P The 1st Armored Division embarked from Fort Dix, New Jersey in May 1942 for Northern Ireland to train with experienced British troops and then headed to North Africa for Operation Torch, invading at Oran, Algeria on November 8, 1942. It fought in many engagements on the drive to eliminate the Axis forces in Tunisia. Attached to the French XIX Corps in January 1943 the divisions second regiment, Combat Command B, relieved some forces that had become surrounded. At the end of the month the division split its three combat commands (CCA, CCB, CCC) to guard different passes in the mountains. CCA was close to being destroyed and the division withdrew back to Kasserine pass. The attacking Germans ripped into the defenses and were soon through the pass but the 1st Armored Division managed to stop them. The 1st Armored Division launched the final drive on Bizerte, Tunisia in April and all fighting ceased in Tunisia on May 9, 1943 by which point the division had reached the British 7th Armored Division coming from the East.
.P After the surrender of the Axis forces in Africa the 1st Armored Division was moved to Morocco to reorganize for the invasion of Italy. In November 1943 the division landed north of Naples, near Caivano but was held in reserve. In December part of the division was involved in the fighting near the Rapido River and Task Force Allen seized the north side of Mount Porchia on January 6, 1944 and held it despite taking heavy casualties in an attack that news correspondents labeled suicidal. This action forced the surrender of the remaining enemy on the mountain.
.P The 1st armored division was then pulled out of the line and landed at Anzio three days after the initial invasion where it spent the next four months defending the beachhead from repeated attacks, including a serious panzer attack on February 16 that the 1st Armored Division was ordered to stop. On May 23, 1944 the Allies finally managed to break out from the beachhead in plan Buffalo. A reinforced 1st Armored Division and 3rd infantry Divisions attacked in force at Cisterna, crushing the German 362nd Infantry Division, and entered the Albano Foothills ringing the beach. The 1st Armored drove through Rome on June 4, heading north to fight through roadblock after roadblock. In late July the division was reorganized before it continued its advance, crossing the Arno River in September, but was forced to crawl through the Apennines against the Gothic Line. In April 1945 the 1st Armored finally broke through into the Po Valley closing on the Swiss border and raced to reach Milan, which had been liberated by partisans, on April 30th. The division was approaching Cigliano when all German forces in Italy surrendered on May 2, 1945.
.P Taking up occupation duty the 1st armored division was sent home in April 1946 and the division was deactivated on April 24, 1946 in New York.
.H
.B Campaigns: Algeria-French Morocco, Tunisia, Naples-Foggia, Anzio, Rome-Arno, Northern Appennines, Po-Valley.
.B Honors: One man of the division was awarded the Medal of Honor.


[2089] [American 2nd Armor Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Armored Division (Hell on Wheels) was activated on July 15, 1940 at Fort Benning, Georgia and placed in the I Armored Corps.
.P Some of its units first saw combat on November 8, 1942 at Casablanca and fighting in Tunisia. The division invaded Sicily on July 10, 1943 landing in support of the 3rd Division on the left flank. When General Patton unleashed the Seventh Army, the 2nd Armored, 3rd Infantry and 82nd Airborne Divisions were given directions to seize the western half of Sicily and capture the capital, Palermo. In just ten days the entire western half of Sicily was controlled and some 53,000 prisoners were taken.
.P After the campaign ended the 2nd Armored Division was sent to England for training to invade the continent. On June 9, 1944 the division was put ashore and was soon in action near Carentan. Breaking out of the Boscage the division raced across France and Belgium during July and August and crossed the German border on September 18, 1944. It quickly assaulted and crossed the Siegfried Line when the Ardennes offensive began, forcing the division to be withdrawn to eastern Belgium to help contain the German 5th Panzer Army.
.P The 2nd Armored Division fought in the Battle of the Bulge through January fighting in deep snow in the Ardennes Forest. After a brief rest the division crossed the Rhine on March 27 and reached the Elbe River on April 11, 1945. The division advanced no further as it was ordered to hold its positions on the Elbe.
.P The division served in the V, VII, XIX and XV Corps with the First and Ninth Armies through France, Belgium, Netherlands and into Germany.
.H
.B Campaigns: Sicily, Normandy, Northern France, Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, and Central Europe.
.B Three men received the Medal of Honor serving in the division.
.B Commander of note: Major General George S. Patton, Jr (Jan. 1941-Feb. 1942)


[2090] [American II Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The United States had a brief history of Armored Corps. The II Armored corps 
was demobilized and transformed into the XVIII Corps for a short period before 
being transformed into the XVIII Airborne Corps.
.P Also, on August 1, 1940 the II Army Corps was activated at Fort Jay, New York. On August 19, 1942 it was redesignated as the II Corps.
.P Landing in Oran, Algeria in Operation Torch the II Corps made good progress initially but the lack of experience soon showed its effects leading to several defeats at the hands of the Germans, most notably at the Battle of Kasserine Pass. A change in leadership was required before the II Corps redeemed itself as General George Patton led the Corps to victory in the Battle of El Guettar.
.P The II Corps was part of Patton's Seventh Army for the Invasion of Sicily. The
1st and 45th divisions faced a stiff battle getting much farther than the beaches.
The Axis forces knew that their best chance of beating the Allies was to throw 
them back into the sea. For several nights the II Corps had to hold against major
armored attacks, largely from the Hermann Goering Panzer Division. Naval gunfire 
support helped the II Corps considerably in their defense. British General 
Montgomery, in charge of the Allied forces on Sicily, placed the Seventh Army in 
the role of supporting the British Eighth Army. This infuriated General Patton who
was eager to prove America's military proficiency. Gaining permission for a reconnaissance on the town of Agrigento, Patton unleashed the Seventh Army. The II Corps headed north splitting the Island in two while the rest of the Army made a lighting strike to capture the western half of the island and Palermo. The British Eighth Army stalled on its drive to capture Messina and isolate the Axis forces on the island and the Seventh Army was given permission to strike for it. The II Corps led the way against the strong defenses established by the XIV Panzer Corps. Advancing at a crawl, the Seventh army tried 3 times to make an amphibious landing behind German positions to crack their defenses but could not keep the Germans from making their escape to the Italian mainland. 
.P Refitted, the II Corps joined the Fifth Army for the assault on the Winter Line playing the main role in the attack. The Germans used the terrain to great advantage and gave ground grudgingly falling back to the Gustav Line centered on Mount Cassino.
.P In 1945 the II Corps advanced towards Bologna before chasing the fleeing Germans through the Po Valley.
.H
.B Campaigns: Algeria-French Morocco, Tunisia, Sicily, Naples-Foggia, Rome-Arno, North Apennines, Po Valley


[2091] [American III Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The U.S. III Armored Corps was reformed into the XIX Corps.
.P The United States also fielded the III Corps. On December 18, 1940 the III Army Corps was activated at Presidio of Monterey, California. After the attack on Pearl Harbor the III Corps was put on alert for the defense of the American West Coast. It was re-designated as the III Armored Corps on August 20, 1942 at Camp Polk, Louisiana. The Corps trained in 1943, participating in two of the Louisiana Maneuvers, and shipped overseas to England in January 1944.
.P In September the III Corps entered France at Cherbourg and began to earn its 
title of Phantom Corps for striking the enemy where least expected. After supporting the buildup of forces over the beaches of Normandy, the Phantom Corps entered the fight for Metz capturing the last of the forts in the area in December. Quickly turning north the III Corps attacked into the Bulge and the eventual relief of Bastogne.
.P  After the situation had stabilized for the Allies, the Phantom Corps resumed its eastward advance. On March 25, 1945 the First Army broke out of the Remagen bridgehead. The III Corps advanced east unleashing its armor the second day and by the fourth day was over fifty miles from the bridgehead. The III Corps then turned north following the VII Corps and helped to seal off the Ruhr Pocket. On April 5 the III Corps attacked into the Pocket. Resistance was heavy at first but soon collapsed and the Americans began to take prisoners in the thousands.
.P By the end of April the Phantom Corps reorganized itself and attacked through Bavaria with Austria in its sights but was order to halt offensive operations on May 2, 1945 on the Austrian border. The III Corps served as occupation troops for the next thirteen months before returning to Camp Polk, Louisiana to be inactivated on October 10, 1946. 
.H
.B Campaigns: Northern France, Rhineland, Ardennes-Alsace, Central Europe


[2092] [American XII Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XII U.S. Corps was activated August 29, 1942 at Columbia, South Carolina. 
Assigned to Patton's U.S. Third Army the XII Corps came ashore in France at Utah beach on July 27 and assembled at Le Mans, France on August 13, 1944. The XII quickly advanced liberating seven cities and seizing a bridgehead across the Meuse River by the end of the month.
.P Halted by gasoline shortages, the XII Corps faced much greater resistance near
Metz from the German 5th Panzer Army. The corps 4th Armored Division eliminated two Panzer brigades at Arracourt on September 19-20, 1944.
.P Spending a month refitting, the XII Corps renewed its offensive to cross the Sarre River and entered German soil on December 12 to assault the Siegfried Line. In response to the German Ardennes offensive, the Third Army halted its attack east and turned to the north. The XII Corps moved to Luxembourg City and fought to control the Moselle and Sauer Rivers during January. In February the corps crossed the Sauer River near Echternach, clearing that portion of the Siegfried Line. They reached the west bank of the Rhine River on March 7, 1945.
.P In a daring move the XII Corps assaulted the Rhine at Oppenheim with little preparation catching the German defenders off guard. General George Patton, commander of the Third Army, ordered the assault with only one day's notice to the XII Corps. They fought for Mainz March 21-27 and then bypassed German forces to capture Hanau, Bad Hersfeld and Hulda. The XII Corps paused near Suhl on April 3 where troops from the XII discovered at Merkers the stash of looted art and gold the Nazis had hidden.
.P In response to the belief of the allied high command that there was an Alpine 
Redoubt in southern Germany the XII Corps, along with the Third and Seventh U.S. Armies and French First Army, attacked to the south. The XII Corps reached the Danube River on April 25, 1945 at the border of Germany and Czechoslovakia from which point they crossed into Austria to prepare for a drive on Prague. The German unconditional surrender brought a halt to the XII Corps combat.
.P The XII Corps was deactivated December 15, 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Northern France, Ardennes-Alsace, Rhineland and Central Europe


[2093] [American XIX Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XIX Corps was derived from the transformation of the III Armored Corps. It boarded ships for England on January 7, 1944.
.P The corps made an uneventful landing on Omaha beach on June 11th, 1944 but was soon fighting in the hedgerows trying to push the frontline forward. More than a month of inching forward lay ahead. A task force from the XIX Corps fought for and took St. Lo despite severe, bloody resistance of the German 3rd Parachute Division. The capture of St. Lo made Operation Cobra possible and the Allies broke out of the boscage country.
.P The XIX Corps protected the eastern flank of the breakthrough and kept the Germans from sealing the breach with the 2nd and 116th Panzer Divisions. Continued defense of the flank by the XIX Corps helped to create the Falaise-Argentan Pocket. The XIX pushed east in August to the eastern end of the Pocket where the Corps drove north to make contact with the Canadians on August 25.  After this the pursuit of the fleeing Germans was on and the XIX Corps was the first Allied unit to enter Belgium on September 3. Gasoline became critical and the advance soon slowed with only select units still advancing. The 30th Division of the XIX Corps was the first allied unit to enter the Netherlands on September 12.
.P Pausing to regroup while Operation Market Garden was underway the XIX Corps began its attack as the northern pincer around Aachen in October and reached the Rohr River where the Corps waited for the Dams to be taken. With the surprise German offensive in the Ardennes the XIX Corps shifted south of Aachen to command the northern shoulder of the Bulge. As the German attack sputtered the Americans retook lost ground and prepared to renew their own offensive. The problem of the Roer River Dams remained and the Germans did destroy a spillway causing the Roer River to flood but not to the levels feared. Taking a gamble the XIX Corps assaulted across the raging river on February 23 catching the Germans off guard. After ten days the XIX Corps had captured over 11,000 prisoners and reached the Rhine.
.P The XIX Corps followed the XVI Corps in crossing the Rhine and the 2nd Armored
Division was unleashed to the east with the rest of the Corps divisions following. The XIX Corps objective was to meet the VII Corps at Lippstadt and surround the German Army Group B in the Ruhr Pocket. Not wanting to stop the XIX Corps divided in two with the 2nd Armored Division leading the 30th and 83rd Infantry Divisions deeper into Germany while the 8th Armored, 95th Infantry and 17th Airborne Divisions attacked into the northern edge of the Ruhr Pocket. On April 9 the XIX Corps concentrated on reaching the Elbe River. On April 30 the 125th Cavalry Squadron met troops from the Russian XXVII Guards Corps near Wittenberg.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy, Northern France, Rhineland and Central Europe


[2094] [American XXIX Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXIX Corps was never activated.
.P The War Plans Department's Victory Plan of 1941 established and designated the Second Army as the guardian of the Americas and it was to serve as the active reserve. Twenty-four Corps (of which 12 were to be designated as Armored) were visualized as being created for this army.
.P The Plan estimated that 61 armored divisions were required. Only 16 of the 61 divisions were actually formed. The other armored divisions were not established mostly because the equipment required for forming these divisions was sent in Lend-Lease to the Commonwealth, Russia, France, Italy, China, Norway, Netherlands and Brazil. It is estimated the U.S. sent enough equipment through Lend-Lease for the U.S.A. to equip 101 armored divisions.


[2095] [American XXV Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXV Corps was never activated.
.P Between the wars the U.S. Army worked on the development of armored forces but due to resources available in the peacetime army most of it was theoretical. From 1920 to 1935 the United States only built thirty-five tanks. In 1928 the Army began to look at creating a armored division. Prior to this military doctrine in the U.S. Army said that tanks were only to be used to support the infantry assault. By 1941 the first of the Armored Divisions were activated and a rapid expansion of the industrial might of the United States began that would soon out-produce the United Kingdom and Germany combined in tanks built. By the end of 1942 there would be fourteen active armored divisions in the U.S. Army and an additional two more in 1943. Also a number of independent Tank battalions were mobilized.
.P At the start of World War II the U.S. Army mobilized four Armored Corps each of which were to control two armored divisions and one motorized division. By the end of 1943 the Armored Corps had been phased out the U.S. Army as a specialized unit.
.P The 7th Cavalry Brigade (Mechanized) hosted several dignitaries to their 
training at Fort Knox in the thirties. Among them were many German officers.


[2096] [American XXX Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXX Corps was never activated.
.P During the thirties, plans for the creation and deployment of armored forces 
in the U.S. Army were formulated, implemented and refined. Both the Infantry 
branch and Cavalry branch of the Army were working on developing armor. The War 
Department authorized the formation of an experimental mechanized force at Fort 
Eustis, Virginia in 1930. Chief of Staff General MacArthur decided in 1932 that 
the armor efforts should be made as part of the Cavalry branch and so the 7th 
Cavalry Brigade was given control of the experimental unit's equipment at Fort 
Knox, Kentucky. In July 1940 the War Department designated the Armored force as a
separate branch of the army. The 1st Armored Division was activated two weeks 
later from the 7th Cavalry Brigade. The 2nd Armored Division was quickly formed 
and together the two divisions were the basis for the I Armored Corps. Under the 
guidance of Brigadier General Adna R. Chaffee, Jr., known as the father of 
American armor the Armored force faced its first test in the Louisiana Maneuvers 
in 1941. Going into the war games with high expectations of duplicating German successes the results of the battle for the American Armor were quite the opposite. New doctrine was quickly developed and tested for the Carolina Maneuvers of November 1941. Part of that doctrine was the development of the regimental Combat Commands and the practice of integrating armor and infantry.


[2097] [American Armored Marine Division - by Adam Scott]
.T When the United States Marine Corps dedicated itself to amphibious warfare in 1933 there were no suitable landing craft available.
.P Fleet landing exercises began to be conducted in 1935 in which doctrine and equipment were developed. Of particular importance to the Marines was finding something that could bring firepower with it. In 1937 Life Magazine ran an article on the Alligator, a tracked amphibian vehicle inspired by the Florida hurricane of 1935. This would prove to be a fortuitous event for the Marine Corps.
.P In 1940 the creator of the Alligator was asked to build a military prototype. Tested on a Thursday, by Saturday the Navy had placed an order for the first 100 Landing Vehicles Tracked (LVT). The 1st Amphibian Tractor Battalion was fully formed by March 1942. On Guadalcanal and Tugali the LVT(1)s proved their worth in supporting the Marines in the landings. At Bougainville the LVTs roamed everywhere supplying the Marines in their fight. In 1943 the LVT(A)(1) entered production adding armor plating and a turreted 37mm high velocity gun.
.P At Tarawa the LVTs faced their toughest test. General Holand Smith, commander of the Landing Force, demanded that the LVTs be used as the principal landing craft. The LVTs were the only vehicles that could cross the long coral reef.
.P The Marianas were the proving ground of all that had come before. One lesson learned was to equip every LVT with a good supply of wooden plugs to fill bullet holes to keep the sea out.  In the landing on Saipan the 2nd and 4th Marine Divisions were carried ashore by six battalions of LVT(4)s behind two armored battalions of LVT(A)(4)s. The LVT(A)(4), armed with a 75mm howitzer, was more of an assault gun than tank. The landing plan called for the amphibians to head directly inshore and take control of the hills some 2000 yards in front of the beaches. Poor intelligence on the terrain and enemy strength would severely disrupt the carefully made plans. For ten days the LVTs kept the three divisions (the 27th Infantry division was landed on the third day) in supply and supported. The assault guns of the armored amphibians proved to be invaluable. Although the Marines had landed their tanks to provide direct fire support, the LVTs were used in this role to replace the losses suffered by the tanks while crossing the reef.
.P At Iwo Jima the 2nd Armored Amtrac Battalion led the 3rd, 5th, 10th and 11th 
Amtrac Battalions ashore. Iwo Jima differed from previous invasions for the LVTs 
as there were no coral reefs to cross, but the Amtrac were deemed absolutely vital to the landings for their armored protection. Also, the black sand of the island was anything but wheeled vehicle friendly.
.P For Okinawa  the 780th Amphibian Tank, 1st and 3rd Armored Amtrac, 1st, 4th, 8th and 9th Amtrac and 534th Amphibious tractor Battalions would bring the XXIV and III Amphibious Corps ashore. Primarily used for logistics after the initial landings the Armored Amtracs made the largest concentration of artillery support during the war for the Amphibians. The new model LVT(3) made its combat debut on Okinawa.
.P Over 18,000 LVTs were made for WWII.


[2098] [American M2A1 Motorized Field Artillery]
.T The M2A1 entered service with the US Army in 1940.
.P Design work for a 105 mm gun began as early as 1919 but it was not until 1939 that the design that was to become the M2A1 105 mm Howitzer was finished.
.P The M2A1 Howitzer was a rugged and reliable design and rapidly became the standard field piece of the US Army and Marine Corps. So good was the design and engineering of the piece that is had a reputation for never wearing out.
.P Ammunition types used by the M2A1 included high explosive, smoke and illumination.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 525 m/sec (Mk 1), 537 m/sec (Mk 2)
.B Maximum range: 11,977 m (Mk 1), 12,369 m (Mk 2)
.B Weight in action: 1,619 Kg (Mk 1), 1,799 Kg (Mk 2)


[2099] [American M1 155 mm Motorized Field Artillery]
.T Throughout the 1920s and 30s American designers worked on producing a 155 mm gun. In the late 1930s they hit upon the design that was to become the M1 155 mm Gun.
.P Easily recognisable because of its carriage having a double front axle and split trail.
.P The M1 155 mm Gun was known for the accuracy of its gun and the stability of its carriage when in action.
.P Ammunition types used by the M1 155mm Gun included high explosive and smoke.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 853 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 23,221 m
.B Weight in action: 12,600 kg


[2100] [American M1 4.5 inch Motorized Field Artillery]
.T The M1 4.5 inch Gun entered service in April of 1941.
.P After World War One the Westervelt Board proposed the development of a 4.7 inch field gun. The first prototype was standardized in 1928 but the production never began because of problems with the budget. In 1939 they developed the prototype 4.7 inch T3 which also failed to be produce in any great numbers.
.P The barrel was recalibrated to harmonize the gun with British models and standardized in April 1941 as the M1 4.5 inch Gun.
.P The M1 4.5 inch gun was ineffective and made with low quality steel. The HE rounds for the system were ineffective. The weight of explosive was low when compared with the overall weight of the shell. It was used as an instructional weapon throughout the duration of World War Two.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 555 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 15,218 m
.B Weight in action: 1,850 kg


[2101] [American M1 8 inch Motorized Field Artillery]
.T The M1 8 inch Howitzer used the same carriage as the M1 155 mm Gun.
.P Although the two systems used the same carriage they were not readily interchangeable. It required a great deal of time to change barrel systems. The M1 8 inch Howitzer barrel inner surface was known for it high erosion rate. This resulted in increased dispersion of rounds thus reducing the guns accuracy.
.P The weapon was used to effect during the Ardennes offensive. There roads were few and the choke points were many and easy to identify, making the planning of fire missions easier and more effective.
.P Ammunition types used by the M1 8 inch Howitzer included high explosive and smoke.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 594 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 16,595 m
.B Weight in action: 13,471 kg


[2102] [American M12 Self Propelled Gun]
.T The M12 Self Propelled Gun was accepted into US service in 1941. However before it entered service the Army Ground Forces deemed it to have no tactical value and placed the 100 that had been built into storage.
.P In 1943 as part of the planning for the invasion of Europe it was decided that the M12 could be of use. 74 were found to be serviceable and were finally issued to combat units.
.P The M12 saw service throughout the rest of World War Two but because of its limitations no more were produced.
.H
.B Main Armament: 155 mm M1918M1 or 155 mm M1917A1.
.B Muzzle velocity: 735 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 17,100 m
.H
.B Armor: 51 mm maximum
.B Engines: Continental R-975-C1 (340 hp)
.B Road speed: 39 km/h.
.B Weight 26,310 Kg


[2103] [American M7 Self Propelled Gun]
.T Design work on what was to be the M7 Self Propelled Gun began in October 1941. It entered service in April 1942.
.P Some of the first production models went to the British for use in North Africa. Known by the British as the M7 Priest because of the pulpit shape of the AA machine gun mount on the front right of the hull.
.H
.B Main Armament: 105 mm M2A1 Howitzer
.B Muzzle velocity: 381 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 11,400 m
.H
.B Armor: 108 mm maximum
.B Engines: Continental R-975-C1 (340 hp)
.B Road speed: 40 km/h.
.B Weight 22,968 Kg


[2104] [American M10 Tank Destroyer]
.T The M10 Tank Destroyer production run began in September of 1942 and ended in December 1943. Of the 4,993 produced, 1,648 were provided to the British.
.P Known in the US as the "Wolverine" and in British service as the "Achilles", the M10 first saw action in Tunisia in March 1943. The M10 was fitted with an open turret, which had a large bustle to counter the weight of the gun. This gave the M10 a very distinctive silhouette.
.P The M10 was based on the diesel engine M4A2 chassis, though the M10A1 version used the petrol engine M4A3 chassis. The M10A1 never saw overseas service, being mainly used as a training vehicle.
.H
.B Main Armament: 76.2 mm M7 Gun
.B Muzzle velocity: 853 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 14,720 m
.H
.B Armor: 12 mm to 36 mm
.B Engines: 2 GMC Diesel engines (374 hp) or 2 Ford V-8 Petrol Engines (450 hp)
.B Road speed: 51 km/h.
.B Weight 29,937 Kg


[2105] [American M36 Tank Destroyer]
.T In September of 1942 design work began on a tank destroyer armed with the 90mm M3 Gun and using the hull of the M10A1 as the starting point. The M36 was the result. It entered service in September of 1944 in the European Theatre of Operations. Only around 1,400 entered service.
.P It was known as the Jackson, but also nicknamed the Slugger.
.P There were two variants of the M36. The first was the M36B1 which was based on the M4A2 tank chassis because of a shortage of the M10A1 chassis. The other variant was the M36B2 which was based on the refurbished M10.
.P The first combat kill of a German Jagdtiger on the Western Front was by an M36 of the US 776th TD Battalion. The action took place near Rimling during the first week of January 1945.
.H
.B Main Armament: 90 mm M3 Gun
.B Muzzle velocity: 823 m/sec (HE), 1,021 m/sec (HVAP-T)
.B Maximum range: 17,885 m
.H
.B Armor: 50 mm maximum thickness
.B Engines: Ford GAA V-8 Petrol Engine (450 hp)
.B Road speed: 48 km/h.
.B Weight 28,123 Kg


[2106] [American M1 Antitank Gun]
.T The M1 57mm Anti-tank Gun was the result of US fears over the poor showing by the French 37mm antitank gun against German tanks
.P The M1 57mm Anti-tank Gun was based on the British 6 pounder Antitank Gun design with some minor changes. Weighing 2,800 pounds, the 57mm M1 had a range of 10,260 yards. The 57mm defended against enemy tanks in all major campaigns fought by the United States in World War II
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 900 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 4,600 m
.B Weight in action: 1,112 kg


[2107] [American M5 Antitank Gun]
.T The M5 Anti-tank Gun was a combination of existing weapon components.
.P The M5 Anti-aircraft Gun was the starting point. It was rechambered to take the different ammunition type. The barrel was then fitted with the breech mechanism of the M2A1 105 mm Howitzer. The M2A1 105 mm Howitzer also provided the recoil system and carriage for the new gun.
.P The first M5 entered service in December of 1941.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 793 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 2,000 m
.B Weight in action: 2,653 kg


[2108] [American M1 40mm Antiaircraft Gun]
.T The 40 mm Bofors Anti-aircraft Gun was of Swedish design and was used by many nations throughout World War Two.
.P After 1940 the principal centres of production for the gun were Britain and the United States. The gun was mounted on a cruciform carriage and served by a crew of 6.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 854 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 7,200 m
.B Weight in action: 2,460 kg


[2109] [American 120mm Antiaircraft Gun - by Adam Scott]
.T Developed in the same timeframe as the M2 90mm Antiaircraft Gun the massive M1
120mm Antiaircraft
 Gun entered service.

.P With a bore of 4.7 inches the M1 120mm Antiaircraft Gun was designed to be 
mobile but its massive
weight meant it was impractical on the fluid battlefield. 
Deployed mostly in the United States for defense
some batteries did make it to the
Panama Canal and to London. However, the 120mm gun was never fired
 against an 
enemy aircraft during WWII.

.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 914 m/sec

.B Maximum range: 14,630 m

.B Weight in action: 27,000 kg

 


[2110] [American M2 90mm Antiaircraft Gun]
.T The design work began in 1938 for what was to be known as the M2 90 mm Anti-aircraft Gun.
.P In 1940 the design was approved for service use as the 90mm Gun M1 on the Anti-aircraft Mount M1A1. It proved to be a complex system and went through several adaptations before a reliable system configuration was produced in the form of the M2.
.P 7,831 had been produced by the end of World War Two. The gun was capable of 
firing 27 rounds per minute and was one of the first types in late 1944 to fire 
the new proximity round. In one incident using the new round a gunner was able to
shoot down an Fw 190 with a single round during the Ardennes campaign.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 823 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 12040 m
.B Weight in action: 14,651 kg


[2111] [American Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. .P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2112] [American Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. .P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2113] [Canadian 4th Infantry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.T 4th Canadian Infantry Corps
.P In the First World War Canada managed to form four complete infantry divisions 
and the equivalent of a fifth that operated as a training unit in Britain. These 
were powerful units, the largest in the British Expeditionary Force. In the Second
World War the dominion created three active infantry and two active armoured 
divisions as well as three reserve divisions that served in Canada. In addition 
the Canadian Army operated two independent armoured brigades and two corps 
artillery groups (AGRA). Had Canada only built an army, the much larger population
and the introduction of conscription would have almost doubled its size to about 
12 divisions, enough to form a 4th Infantry Corps. 
.P But this never came about because Canada was simultaneously building its navy 
and air-force. Indeed there is some evidence to suggest that this was intentional,
with the government hoping that limiting the army would reduce the risk of heavy 
casualties. In the event this policy backfired as most of the airmen joined the 
6th (Canadian) Group of Bomber Command which had a very high casualty rate. As 
well as the air-force, Canada built a massive fleet concentrating on anti-
submarine warfare, which eventually became the third largest in the world. 
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Not applicable


[2114] [Crerar - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 51 in 1939, General Henry Duncan Graham Crerar graduated from the Royal Military
College in Kingston, Ontario in 1910 with a
commission in the field artillery, but he resigned a short time later.  He served in the Canadian
Army in France during WWI and rose to
the rank of lieutenant-General.  After the war he served as Director of Military Operations and
later as Commandant of the Royal
Military College.  Starting in March 1939 Crerar was involved with reorganization of the
Canadian Militia in anticipation of the upcoming
conflict.

.P When war arrived Crerar went to Britain to oversee the preparations for receiving Canadian
troops.  He was appointed
chief of general staff in July 1940 and from December 1941 commanded the Canadian First
Corps in Britain.  The political fallout
from the failed August 1942 raid on Dieppe was immense.  Canadian troops had suffered 5,000
casualties from an operation that had
been planned without input from Canadian officers, and there was no mechanism for
complaining about the situation to the British.
In February 1944 Crerar briefly commanded the 2nd Corps in Italy before returning to England to
prepare for the landings in France.
.P From July 23rd 1944 he commanded the Caen sector of the front line in Normandy and
controlled the northern wing of Operation Totalize
which created the Falaise pocket and destroyed German resistance in France.  Under his
command the First Canadian Army worked its way
along the French Coast, reducing the channel ports of Le Havre, Boulogne, and Calais, but at a
heavy cost in troops and equipment.
After the failure of Operation Market Garden in September 1944, the Canadians fought their way
through the Scheldt estuary to open
the port of Antwerp for Allied shipping.  In February 1945 Crerar commanded the Canadian First
Army as it liberated Holland and
fought through the northern end of the Siegfried line.
.P Crerar retired from the Army in 1946 and later accepted diplomatic postings
in Czechoslovakia, the Netherlands, and Japan. He died in 1965. His best attributes were his
undoubted intellect and his intimate
understanding of Canadian military structure (which he had to a large extent recreated in the
1930s). His opportunities were
constrained by the subordination of the Canadian Army to the British command structure and his
lack of modern battlefield experience. He was not respected by Field Marshal Montgomery who (with his customary lack of tact) implied that the Canadians did much better when Crerar was on leave and replaced by the brilliant Lieutenant-General Guy Simonds.!


[2115] [Canadian Montreal Milita - by Robert Jenkins]
.T Montreal Militia
.P Only a small proportion of the Canadian Army consisted of regulars (called 
Permanent Force), forming three infantry, one armoured and one artillery 
regiments. The bulk of the troops consisted of the Militia, which served the same purpose as British Territorials and American National Guard. 
.P Out of a population of approximately 11.5 million, 1.1 million Canadians served
in the armed forces in the Second World War and of these circa 750,000 made up 
the Army.  Those enlisting for service represented about 40% of the male 
population between the ages of 18 and 45.
.P However, taken as a percentage of the population, Canada's total military 
personnel represents a proportionately smaller mobilisation than that which 
occurred in Great Britain, the Dominion of Australia, or the Dominion of New 
Zealand. Approximately half of Canada's army and three-quarters of its air-force 
personnel never left the country, compared to the overseas deployment of 
approximately three-quarters of the forces of Australia, New Zealand, and the 
United States.
.P The reason why such a large number never leaving Canada was that although the 
Canadian government introduced conscription, it promised only volunteers would go 
overseas.  This policy was only changed towards the end of the war (by referendum)
when it was clear that combat losses in Italy and France could not be replaced 
from volunteers.  However, it was only in November 1944 that non volunteers were 
sent.
.P This was largely a political decision, made because of the vehement opposition 
of the French population of Quebec to any involvement in an European war, even 
though one of its aims was to recover an occupied France. It inevitably followed 
that very few of the French speaking units volunteered for service abroad. The 
three that did were the regiments de la Chaudiere, de Maisonneuve and Les 
Fusiliers Mont-Royal. 
.P However this did mean that in the Province of Quebec and in particular Montreal
and Quebec City there remained a number of active militia regiments. One, Le 
Régiment de Hull, did take part in battles in the invasion of Kiska but for the 
rest the only active service consisted of patrolling the coast of the St.Lawrence 
against the very faint possibility of a German invasion. 


[2116] [Canadian Territorials - by Robert Jenkins]
.T Canadian Territorial
.P This represents the Militia units that remained at home, rather than joining 
one of the five divisions that served overseas. Most served in the home defence 
divisions but Canada also maintained single battalion garrisons in Bermuda and 
Jamaica. The Pictou Highlanders, the Irish Fusiliers and the Royal Rifles of 
Canada were among those assigned the duty, the latter being with the Winnipeg 
Grenadiers being unfortunate enough to form the Canadian contribution to the 
garrison of Hong-Kong.
.P Those guarding the east coast were initially from the four maritime provinces, 
including the Prince Edward Island Highlanders and the New Brunswick Rangers. 
One of their duties was to guard the naval and civilian ports. At the great naval 
base of Halifax they served as the infantry component of the massive coast-defence
batteries that guarded the approaches from the sea. 


[2117] [Canadian Territorials - by Robert Jenkins]
.T Canadian Territorial
.P This represents some of the Militia units that remained at home, rather than 
joining one of the five divisions that served overseas. The greatest threat 
turned out to be along the Pacific Coast after Japan declared war and the 
strongest division and the largest number of militia units concentrated in this 
area. They came from all over Canada, such as the Winnipeg Light Infantry of 
Manitoba, the Prince Albert Volunteers of Saskatchewan and the Canadian Fusiliers 
from Ontario. 
.P Of course the units from the west coast province of British Columbia were also 
involved, such as the Rocky Mountain Rangers and the 2nd Battalion Canadian 
Scottish Regiment.
.P The situation on the west coast required that other reserve forces had to be 
called upon. One was the Pacific Coast Militia Rangers, formed from local 
fishermen and lumberjacks. Another was the Veterans' Guard of Canada. This was 
not like the British Home Guard as its members were on full time duty, with 
priority given to the older veterans of the First World War. They were mainly 
used to guard prisoner-of-war camps, essential military installations and war 
factories. These were desperately important and the total Canadian production 
was over 800,000 military transport vehicles, 50,000 tanks, 40,000 field, naval, 
and anti-aircraft guns, and 1,700,000 small arms, worth over 10 billion Canadian 
dollars. In particular it was Canada that supplied many of the arms needed to 
re-equip the British Army after the evacuation of Dunkirk. 


[2118] [Canadian 6th Garrison Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Canadians did not field A VI Corps command.



[2119] [Canadian 1st Motorized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Canadian Army was constructed along British Army lines. There was no such 
thing as motorized divisions or corps. In reality units were classed as infantry, 
airborne or armoured. However, the Canadian 1st Corps contained infantry, 
Motorized infantry and armour and its Motorized designation accurately reflects 
this. Much of its equipment was British, especially the infantry weapons and the 
artillery, but the armoured units only used American tanks. 
.P The unit represents the two divisions and their supporting tanks and artillery
sent to Italy to get real combat experience following the clearance of North 
Africa in 1943.
.P The 1st Canadian Division sailed for England on the 10th December 1939 with 
other units dispatched thereafter. For a variety of reasons the Canadians saw 
little action until August 1942 when the 2nd Canadian Division took part in 
Operation Jubilee, the ill-dated Dieppe Raid. This controversial action saw a 70%
casualty rate for the 5,000 participating troops.
.P It was originally envisaged that a Canadian Army would fight as one homogenous
unit, but ultimately the need to give the Canadians real combat experience became
the more pressing concern.  
.P Operation Husky (the invasion of Sicily) would see the 1st Canadian Infantry 
Division and the 1st Army Tank Brigade take part as part of the British 8th Army.
The units involved were:
.B 1st Infantry Division (1st, 2nd and 3rd Infantry Brigades). This was considered
by many to be the best trained and effective Canadian division, in part because 
each of the brigades contained one of the three regular (Permanent Force) 
battalions of the Canadian Army. These were the Royal Canadian Regiment 
(from Ontario), the Princess Patricia’s Canadian Light Infantry (representing the
West) and Le Royal 22 Regiment from Quebec.
.B 1st Army Tank Brigade (11th (Ontario), 12th (Three Rivers) and 14th (Calgary) 
Army Tank Regiments). Since these had replaced their original Churchill with 
Sherman tanks the brigade was renamed the 1st Armoured Brigade. As the usual 
allocation was one regiment per division, it was often detached in whole or part 
to support British corps.
.P Rather than return these units to Britain after Husky, they remained in Italy 
and were followed by 5th Canadian Armoured Division and together these made up the
1st Canadian Corps.
.B 5th Armoured Division (5th Armoured Brigade and 11th Infantry Brigade). This 
was raised, as the 1st Armoured Division, at the same time as the 1st Infantry 
Division (its number was changed to avoid confusion). In 1944 it was realised that
the capability of armoured divisions in Italy was being affected by their lack of 
infantry (only 4 battalions compared with the 10 of an infantry division). 
Therefore like the British 6th and New Zealand 6th Armoured Divisions it was 
ordered to raise a second infantry brigade. Because of the shortage of man-power 
it could only do this by adding the motor battalion and converting an anti-
aircraft regiment and an armoured car regiment. The last especially hated giving 
up vehicles and having to march! The new formation was called the 12th Infantry 
Brigade, giving a total of six infantry battalions.
.P The Corps was fully involved in the key Italian battles including Monte Cassino
and the attack on the Gustav Line. However its toughest fight came at the small 
east coast town of Ortona where two elite forces, the 1st Canadian Infantry 
Division and the German 1st Fallschirmjäger Division fought each other in bitter
fighting. 
.P The 1st Corps was sent to the Low Countries in early 1945. This was part of a 
general movement of troops between theatres (for example the British 5th Infantry 
Division was also moved). However it also reflected the desire of the Canadian 
government to have all of its troops in the 1st Canadian Army. 
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Italy (1943-1944) North-West Europe (1945)


[2120] [Canadian 5th Motorized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.T 5th Canadian Motorized Corps
.P It is highly unlikely that a fourth or fifth Canadian Corps would have been 
formed. During the war only two operated abroad, with sufficient troops at home to
add up to a third. This was because Canada was never directly threatened. Had it 
been more divisions would have been raised using the units of the Reserve Army. 
This was formed because each militia regiment was ordered in 1940 to form an 
additional battalion, identified in most cases as the 2nd. Two regiments, the 
Black Watch of Canada and the Canadian Scottish had already raised two battalions 
so their new formation was numbered as the 3rd. 
.P Even so additional troops would have been required and the likely result would 
have been the incorporation of allied troops into Canadian Corps. This was already
the case in reality, with the 1st Canadian Corps in Italy incorporating British 
divisions. It happened on a larger scale in France where the 1st Canadian Army 
(with only 3 Canadian divisions at first) was only possible by adding one or two 
British Corps and a large amount of British artillery.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Not applicable


[2121] [Canadian 3rd Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Canadians formed two corps during WWII that went overseas. This is a "what-
if" counter as there was no 3rd Canadian Corps formed during World War II. 
However, three divisions (the 6th, 7th and 8th) remained in Canada and so could
have formed such a corps. 
.P A limitation in creating a third corps was the lack of qualified staff officers
needed for a new command. However in practice, there was no need to concentrate 
the divisions in one place. For most of the war the 6th Division served on the 
west coast, the 7th Division the east coast and the 8th was created as a back-up 
for the 6th division, commanding the remaining units in British Columbia. It even
included an armoured train which ran along the coast near Prince Albert in the 
north. 
.P It should be noted that although conscription took place in Canada during WWII,
the Canadian government initially agreed to send only volunteers overseas (non-
volunteers would serve within Canada). Although this resulted in a good quality 
force, it was clear that volunteers alone could not provide the Canadian Army with
sufficient replacements to cover combat losses.
.P As a result the government held a referendum, the results of which meant that 
all conscripted troops could be sent overseas. This did not actually happen until
November 1944.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Not applicable


[2122] [Canadian 2nd Armoured Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Canadian Army was constructed along British Army lines. Much of its 
equipment was British, especially the infantry weapons and the artillery, but the
armoured units only used American tanks. Whilst the 2nd Canadian Corps was not 
specifically designated an armoured corps, this unit contained infantry, motorized
infantry and armour and its armoured designation reflects this.
.P The Canadian units left in the United Kingdom after the 1st Infantry and 5th 
Armoured Divisions went to Italy, eventually formed the Canadian 2nd Corps in July
1944. This corps subsequently formed the backbone of the 1st Canadian Army.
.P The Canadians contributed about one-quarter of all the forces that landed in 
Normandy. They assaulted Juno Beach using the 3rd Infantry Division and the 2nd 
Armoured Brigade, the latter equipped with DD amphibious tanks. The toughest 
fighting came when the advancing Canadians met the counter-attacking 12th SS 
Panzer Division. The heavily indoctrinated Hitler Youth executed a number of 
Canadian prisoners. Once this was discovered the fight became personal and fought 
with a mutual brutality that was virtually unique on the Western Front.
.P When the 2nd Corps headquarters, under the charismatic Lieutenant-General Guy 
Simonds, had been established the 2nd Infantry and 4th Armoured Divisions were 
sent to the continent. Simonds was widely regarded as the finest Canadian General 
with his own commander (Miles Dempsey of the British 2nd Army) describing him as 
his best corps commander. Perhaps the finest example of his imaginative approach 
to war was during Operation Totalize. Simonds ordered that two infantry divisions, 
supported by two armoured brigades, were to form into a pair of columns and attack
at night. The idea worked brilliantly with the added advantage of killing Wittman,
the famous SS panzer tank commander. Unfortunately the next stage did not go so 
well as both of the exploiting formations, the 4th Canadian and 1st Polish 
Armoured Divisions were inexperienced and were held up by improvised German 
defences. 
.P Following this, the corps was involved in taking the defended ports along the 
Channel coast and fittingly it was the 2nd Division that avenged their fallen 
countrymen (from the ill-fated Operation Jubilee two years previously) by taking 
Dieppe. The Corps then moved onto the Scheldt Estuary and the operation to open up
the port of Antwerp to the Allies. This proved to be the most difficult combat the
corps would experience and it was only by using de-turreted Sherman and Ram tanks
to act as very heavily armoured infantry transporters (another idea of Simonds) 
that heavy casualties were avoided. The Canadians also became experts in river 
crossings using the newly arrived American LVT and Weasel amphibious vehicles.
.P The final sustained fighting took place in February and March 1945 when a 
massive attack (supported by the heaviest artillery barrage ever fired on the 
Western Front) was made against the Germans in the Reichswald forest. The 
amphibious skills of the Canadian infantry was utilised by assigning them the left 
flank, attacking through the flooded fields and marshes along the River Rhine.
.P The 2nd Corps, now with the 1st Corps from Italy, then entered upon the most 
satisfying part of their campaign. For the last two months of the war the five 
divisions, united for the first time, freed the Netherlands from occupation and 
famine.
.P The 2nd Corps units were organised as follows:
.B The 4th Armoured Division consisted of the 4th Armoured Brigade and 10th 
Infantry Brigade. The units of the armoured brigade were all converted infantry 
battalions, the Governor-General’s Foot Guards, the Canadian Grenadier Guards and
the British Columbia regiment.
.B In the 2nd Armoured Brigade were the three types of armoured regiment that were
operated by the Canadian Army. The Fort Garry Horse was its only regular cavalry 
regiment while the Sherbrooke Fusiliers were created from the conversion of two 
linked infantry battalions, the English-speaking Sherbrooke Regiment and the 
French-speaking Fusiliers de Sherbrooke. Finally the 1st Hussars had previously 
been a Militia cavalry regiment.
.B The 2nd Infantry Division was the hard-luck formation of the Canadian Army. Of
its battalions in its three brigades (the 4th, 5th and 6th) five were wrecked at 
Dieppe. These were the Cameron Highlanders of Canada, the Royal Hamilton Light 
Infantry, the Essex Scottish Regiment, the Royal Regiment of Canada and Les
Fusiliers Mont-Royal. To make matters worse a sixth battalion, the Black Watch of 
Canada, was overrun by elements of the 9th SS Panzer Division south of Caen.
.B The 3rd Infantry Division (7th, 8th and 9th Infantry Brigades) was much more 
fortunate in its landing at Normandy. Its lead battalions, the North Shore 
Regiment, the Queen’s Own Rifles, the Regina Rifles, the Royal Winnipeg Rifles, 
the Canadian Scottish Regiment and Le Régiment de la Chaudière took 900 casualties,
a far cry from the 4,500 of the 2nd Division at Dieppe.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Normandy (June 1944) North-West Europe (1944-45) Rhineland 
(1945)


[2123] [Mexican I Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Mexico did not possess a Corps level command during World War II. It spread its regiments throughout the country in an attempt to stabilize its territory.
.P The modern Mexican Army owes its existence to revolution. Identifying itself as the “silent and anonymous guardian” of the public, the Mexican army prides itself on its peasant origins. At the turn of the century, the Mexican army still reflected Spanish and French imperial standards. After ten years of revolution, however, the army had devolved into a construct of war bands theoretically working together. A series of reforms initiated in 1920 reduced the size of the army considerably; many rebellious officers were removed during this period. By the end of World War II Mexico possessed a modern professional army.


[2124] [Mexican Gd Hs Cavalry - by Adam Scott]
.T Mexico did not have a corps level command for cavalry during World War II.
.P There existed in Mexico a long tradition of cavalry being the ultimate fighting
force and the cavalry carried a high prestige. The Mexican Army of the WWI era had
a large proportion of cavalry regiments; there were fewer infantry companies than
cavalry units. The reforms instituted in the 1920's to the Mexican Army drastically reduced the number of active cavalry regiments.
.P By 1941 Mexico had only twenty regiments of cavalry spread throughout the 
country.


[2125] [Mexican Mexico City Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The United Mexican States.
.P Facts about Mexico:
.B Capital: Mexico City
.B Population in 1940: 19,815,000
.B Colonized in: independence from Spain: September 16, 1810
.B Land Area: 760,290 sq. miles
.B Products: precious metals, lead, oil, coal, coffee, rubber, cattle, sugar
.P Mexico has a history of large land owners forming private armies. In 1926 the Guardia Rural, or the Rural Defense Force, was established. This all volunteer force was created to assist the military in the country side and would have been mobilized in the event of an invasion.
.P Mexico declared war on the Axis powers on May 28, 1942 after German U-boats sank two Mexican tankers in the Gulf of Mexico. Ironically, these two tankers were ships that had been seized from the Italian government.
.P There was opposition within Mexico to close ties with the Allies. The Sinarquista, a fascist movement, posed some concern to the United States. It was estimated that in 1941 the Sinarquista numbered around 500,000.


[2126] [Mexican Vera Cruz Militia - by Adam Scott]
.P In the late thirites, recognizing the real possibility of Mexico begin at war, a draft was established for compulsory service of all adult males.


[2127] [Mexican II Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Mexico did not have a motorized corps level command during World War II.
.P In February 1942, the Joint Mexican-United States Commission on Continental Defense was established. This treaty created the frame work for the mutual protection of Mexico and the western United States.
.P In the event of an attack by Japan the forces of either country could freely enter the other. Because of this, close ties were formed between the two militaries and governments. Mexican officers and soldiers were sent to the United States for training and equipment was brought in to help modernize the Mexican army.
.P After declaring war on the Axis powers, Mexico wanted to provide some help to the Allied cause outside of the American continents. The decision was made to send the Mexican Expeditionary Air Force instead of ground troops.


[2128] [Mexican III Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Mexico did not have an armored or mechanized corps level command during World War II.
.P In 1937 Mexico began a program of mechanization by equipping a company with six Marmon-Herrington CTVL tankettes and an infantry battalion with motor transport. In 1941 Mexico added to its armored abilities with the purchase of some Marmon-Herrington CTMS-ITBI light-medium tanks.
.P The American Lend-Lease Act provided Mexico with a large number of military items worth an estimated 18 million dollars. In 1943 Mexico acquired the M3A1 Stuart light tank and in 1945 the M4 Sherman medium tank.

[2129] [Panamanian Hussars Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Panama did not field any large cavalry unit titled Hussar.
.P The Panamanian Army was first formed in 1903 when a brigade from the Colombian
Army defected when Panama declared Independence from Columbia. However, the new 
army tried to grab power the following year. Panama owed its freedom from Colombia
to the efforts of the United States. Thus, the U.S. had great influence in the 
area. Concerned about the attempted 1904 coup, the U.S. convinced the Panamanian 
government to disband the army and in its place create a National Police force.


[2130] [Panamanian Panama City Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Republic of Panama.
.P Facts about Panama:
.B Capital: Panama City
.B Population in 1940: 620,000
.B Colonized in: independence in 1903
.B Land Area: 29,065 sq. miles
.B Main Physical features: Panama Canal
.B Products: bananas, cacao, coconuts, coffee, sugar, tobacco, woods.
.P Panama's defense rested in the Americans hands; the Panama Canal was of vital interest to the Allied cause. Beginning in 1940 the United States lobbied for land to create several defense sites to guard the canal but Panama was very reluctant. However, after Pearl Harbor, Panama quickly changed its outlook and allowed the United States to station thousands of troops on its soil.
.P Although never attacked, the Panama Canal was on the list of targets for Japan.
.P The Republic of Panama did not have an army in this period of time. Instead, the National Police Force held responsibility for the safety of Panama. During the 1930s the National Police began a period of modernization and professionalism; recruiting from military academies.


[2131] [Colombian Bogota Militia - by Jeff]
.T Colombia entered the war on November 26, 1943 after a German U-boat sank a Colombian schooner.
.P Previously, Colombia had broken off diplomatic relationships with the Axis 
after the attack on Pearl Harbor.  Although Colombia did not participate in any offensive military actions, she remained a provider of petroleum products for the Allies during the war and the reconstruction period after.


[2132] [Venezuelan Caracas Militia]
.T Taking advantage of Napoleon's conquest of Spain descendants of Spanish 
settlers declared independence on July 5, 1811. Sovereignty did not last long as Spanish troops from homeland retook Caracas. Several years of back and forth warfare were required before a decisive victory was achieved in 1821.    
.P Facts about Venezuela:
.B Capital: Caracas
.B Population in 1940: 3,710,000
.B Colonized in: In 1520 the first Spanish arrived.
.B Land Area: 352,051 sq. miles
.B Products: Agriculture and cattle
.P Venezuela remained neutral for most of the war. With the end fast approaching 
Venezuela, like many other nations, declared war on the axis powers in 1945 
thereby ensuring Venezuela's place as a charter member of the United Nations.


[2133] [Ecuadoran Quito Militia - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T Ecuador was in political turmoil when the Second World War began and the depression had hit the country hard. To make matters worse there were border conflicts brewing due to the fact that Ecuador had been left without contact with both the Amazon and the Pacific ocean. Therefore a conflict escalated from a dispute to outright war in 1941 with Ecuador's neighbor Peru.
.P The Army of Ecuador was small and unprepared for such a conflict. To make matters worse the president of Ecuador, Manuel Prado y Ugarteche, was afraid to be left unprotected against his political opponents and kept the best trained troops to guard the presidential palace in Quito.
.P When the conflict ended in February 1942 around 500 Ecuadorians were dead and huge tracts of land had to be given to Peru.


[2134] [Peruvian Lima Militia - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T Peru was not greatly affected by the great depression in the thirties and the civil society was vivid and relatively healthy. However, there were disputes with Ecuador over certain territories in the Amazon. Eventually those disputes escalated into outright war in 1941.
.P The Peruvian Army was prepared for war and over 13,000 men crossed the border rapidly and caught the Ecuadorians by surprise. They were well equipped with tanks and artillery.
.P When the conflict ended in February 1942 a handful of Peruvian lives had been lost but huge tracts of land near the Amazon had been gained.
.P The Peruvian pilot, Jose Quinones, was declared a war hero for an extraordinary feat done against the enemy. He was shot down over Ecuadorian territory but instead of trying to land his aircraft (NA-50) he directed the plane towards the anti-aircraft gun that shot him down. This has been disputed afterwards though, since Ecuador did not have any functioning anti-aircraft guns at the time.
.P Noteworthy is that this conflict marks the first use of paratroopers on the South American continent.


[2135] [Brazilian I Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T At the end of World War I the Brazilian Army consisted of 18,000 men. Through the next two decades, revolution and politics had expanded the army to 93,000 men by 1940 and made of it a much more professional force. The Brazilian Army continued to grow, receiving new equipment from the United States via the Lend-Lease program.
.P Enraged by the sinking of four passenger ships and seeking to gain favor with the Allies, Brazil proposed to the Americans that it should send the Brazilian Expeditionary Force, or BEF, to fight in Italy or Africa in 1943.  This force was to consist of three divisions. However, Brazil would require massive aid from the United States to make it ready. In 1944 Brazil became the only Latin American country to send its men overseas to fight in land combat.


[2136] [Brazilian Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Brazil did not have a corps level cavalry command in World War II.
.T Cavalry was perceived to be the elite forces of most nations at the turn of the century. It could not be identified exactly how large of a cavalry force Brazil had during World War II.
The Brazilian army leading up to WWii was concerned mainly with internal matters although there was some concern about the southern border. A realativly weak officer core and antiquated weapons.


[2137] [Brazilian Rio de Janeiro Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Federative Republic of Brazil. The largest nation in South America, Brazil was colonized by Portugal and gained its independence in 1822.
.P Facts about Brazil:
.B Capital: Rio de Janeiro
.B Population in 1940: 41,114,000
.B Colonized in: 16th century.
.B Land Area: 3,285,319 square miles.
.B Main Physical features: Amazon River basin
.B Products: coffee, cotton, sugar, rubber, wood, manganese, gold
.P Brazil was an agrarian nation at the start of the war. It wasn’t until 1944 before the first steel mill in Brazil was built
.P Brazil declared its neutrality at the start of the war due to its strong economic ties to Germany. However, Brazil ended its diplomatic and trade relations with Japan, Germany and Italy on January 22, 1942 after the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor. This declaration prompted Brazil to allow the United States to establish Air and Naval bases on its territory in order to patrol the southern sea-lanes. After German U-boats sank several Brazilian flagged freighters and ferries, with the loss of over 600 Brazilian nationals, Brazil declared war on August 22, 1942.


[2138] [Brazilian II Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Brazil did not field an II Motorized Corps during World War II.
.P However, in 1944, the Brazilian Expeditionary Force, the BEF, was sent overseas.
.P The BEF was first proposed in 1943 to consist of three divisions but Brazil 
faced a serious shortage in all things military needed for a modern army. As a 
result, it took over a year to ready the force; a 25,000 man force consisting 
mainly of the 1st Expeditionary Infantry Division (EID). In June 1944, the 
mobilization of the 2nd and 3rd EID's was cancelled.
.P The BEF served under the United States Fifth Army in Italy.
.P Arriving in Italy as transportation allowed, the BEF's 6th Infantry Regiment 
entered combat in September of 1944. The United States IV Corps was in desperate need of men and the 6th Infantry Regiment was rushed into place.  This marked the beginning of 239 days of action for the BEF. By December, the 1st EID was fully assembled.
.P In the following months the BEF would have its failures (four times at Monte Castello) and successes (Monte Castello and the capture of the German 148th Infantry Division; among many others). The BEF, to its credit, had advanced 250 miles and captured over 20,000 prisoners in its actions over difficult terrain.


[2139] [Brazilian III Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Brazil did not form a mechanized or armored corps level command during World 
War II.
.P During the inter-war period Brazil did very limited development in 
mechanization, namely the purchase of 12 Renault FT17's. The Renaults were 
modified on the recommendations of the father of Brazil's armored forces, Captain 
Jose Pessoa Cavalcanti de Albuquerque. Interestingly, Brazil has never owned any 
tanks; instead they were combat cars.
.P Brazil purchased halftracks from Germany but few made it past the British blockade of German commerce.
.P American equipment added to Brazil's mechanization, acquired mostly under Lend-Lease, included the M3A1 Scout Car, the M3 Stuart light tank, the M3 medium tank and the M4 Sherman medium tank.
.P These tanks did not go to Europe with the Brazilian Expeditionary Force. Brazil preferred to use them for its defense along its southern border.


[2140] [Bolivian La Paz Militia - by Jeff]
.T Bolivia joined World War II on April the 7th in 1943 after the formation of
the United Nations.
.P At that time, the military of Bolivia was recovering from a disastrous war
with Paraguay less than 10 years ago. The Chaco War (1932-1935) cost the
Bolivian military over 50,000 casualties and much economic damage.
.P After Bolivia declared war on the Axis, the Government was overthrown in
December of the same year. The new government, led by Major Gualberto Villarroel
was strongly anti-semitic and pro-Nazi. However, due to pressure by the US and
their neighbors, the government did not change their stance on the war.
.P Bolivia ended the war as a nominal belligerent and only provided shipments of
tin for the Allied war effort.


[2141] [Paraguayan Asuncion Militia - by Jeff]
.T Paraguay did not enter the war until the end was obvious, on February 7th, 1945.
.P During the 1930s (1932-1935) Paraguay engaged in a war with neighboring Bolivia called The Chaco War.  Although she won the war by annexing a large portion of the state of Chaco, Paraguay had their army decimated with over 40,000 casualties, and the cost of procuring weapons destroyed the economy.  Like their neighbor Argentina, Paraguay was heavily pro-Nazi, partially because of the large amount of ethnic Germans in the country.  There was talk about Paraguay entering the war on the Axis side, but economic and military aid given by the Americans persuaded them to remain neutral until the end was obvious.
.P Paraguay ended the war as a nominal belligerent but did not participate in any military action.


[2142] [Uruguayan Montevideo Militia - by Jeff]
.T Despite a general antipathy towards the Axis powers, Uruguay did not enter the war until near the end, on February 15th in 1945.
.P As the war in Europe started, Uruguay declared its neutrality on September 4th, 1939.  In the Declaration of Panama, Uruguay attempted to create a non-combatant zone of 500 km around its territorial waters.  This zone was not recognized by either side and was regularly violated.
.P In December, the German pocket battleship Admiral Graf Spee was damaged by the British and entered Montevideo for repairs.  Uruguay followed the Hague conventions to the letter, forcing the German ship out after just 72 hours, the result of which was the internment of the crew and the scuttling of the ship.
.P Although Uruguay did not participate in any official action, many Uruguayan pilots volunteered with the Free French forces and fought for the Allies.


[2143] [Chilean Uhlans Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The name Uhlans is Polish and means light cavalry. Due to the success that the 
Polish Uhlan regiments had, other nations soon followed in the establishment of 
their own Uhlans cavalry units; most notable examples being Prussian and Austrian. 
In the latter half of the 19th century the Chilean armed forces developed strong Prussian ties, ties that heavily influenced their development as professional forces.
.P Chile had a cavalry division as part of its standing army in 1940. The division was made up of three brigades.
.P In 1943 Chile established its first motorized division.


[2144] [Chilean Santiago Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T A nation formed through armed resistance for which Chile earned a reputation and respect for its military which remains to this day in South America even though its last offensive action was in the War of the Pacific in 1883. Chile has never been militarily defeated.
.P Facts about Chile:
.B Capital: Santiago
.B Population in 1940: 5,023,500
.B Colonized in: sixteenth century gaining independence in 1818
.B Land Area: 286,322 sq. miles 
.B Products: nitrates, copper, iron ore, gold, silver, coal, grains, fruits
.P Chile's armed forces are perhaps most modeled after what first comes to mind when building a Militia unit. Every able-bodied person was expected to mobilize in the event of hostilities making an army of over 725,000 soldiers. At the start of the war the standing army of Chile consisted of three cadre divisions of professionals (each with three brigades) with a fourth division being established in 1940.


[2145] [Argentinian II Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Argentine Army was perhaps the strongest in terms of manpower in South America during World War II. Starting with a strength of almost 48,000 men in 1938 the Argentine Army consisted of five divisions modeled on the German Army. During the course of the war years Argentina added a sixth division and began a mechanization program. Argentina also had two regiments of mountain troops.


[2146] [Argentinian Lancers Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The traditions of cavalry in Argentina began in 1806 when the Regimiento de 
Husares del Rey was formed to defend Buenos Aires against attacks by the British.
In 1810 the cavalry was re-named the Regimiento Husares de Peuyrredon. At the 
beginning of the outbreak of World War II Argentina's cavalry division consisted of three cavalry brigades. 


[2147] [Argentinian Buenos Aires Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The center of anti-communism in Latin America during the thirties Argentina was
very pro German going so far as to refuse to sever ties with the nazi regime.
Even after a military coup in 1943 pro fascist sentiments did not change.  It
was not until 1944, under heavy pressure from the United States, that Argentina
ended relations with Germany and Japan.
.P Facts about Argentina: 
.B Capital: Buenos Aires
.B Population in 1940: 14,169,000
.B Colonized in: 16th century by Spain and declared independence in 1816.
.B Land Area: 2,778,400 square kilometers
.B Products: Lumber, crops and cattle 
.P All men in Argentina were required to serve in the military with a
twenty-five year commitment (one year active).
.P On March 27, 1945 Argentina formally declared war on Germany and Japan but
did not take any active role in the war.


[2148] [Japanese 1st Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Imperial Japanese Army 1st Infantry Division, not to be confused with the
1st Imperial Guard Division, was initially  formed in 1888. The 1st Division
spent much of its time leading up to World War II in Manchuria with the Kwantung
Army.
.P It wasn't until 1944 before the division saw combat in World War II. Assigned
to the Fourteenth Area Army, the 1st Infantry Division was landed at Ormoc,
Leyte Island, Philippines in November. Taking defensive positions on the ridges
along highway 2, the 1st Division put up a bitter fight. They stalled the
American advance and changed the allied timetable for the entire Pacific War.
There were few survivors of the 1st Infantry Division when the battle was over.


[2149] [Japanese 1st Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 1st Army (Dai-ichi gun) was formed on 26th August 1937 out of the China
Garrison Army.  It was under the command of the Northern China Area Army
conducting operations in the eastern part of its area of operations.

.P On December 8th, 1941 it was attached to the North China Theater Army.  At
that time, attached to the 1st Army were the 36th Infantry Division, 37th
Infantry Division, 41st Infantry Division, 3rd Independent Mixed Brigade, 4th
Independent Mixed Brigade, 9th Independent Mixed Brigade, 16th Independent Mixed
Brigade, and support units.

.P The 1st Army surrendered in August and was disbanded on 30th September 1945
after having supplied security for the region in the interim.
.H
.B Campaign: Operation Chahar  Aug 1937 (As Peiping Railway Garrison Force),
Campaign of Northern and Eastern Honan Jan-Jun 1938
.B Commanders of Renown: Lieutenant-General Kiyoshi Katsuki was commanding
officer during the early fighting of the Second Sino-Japanese War


[2150] [Japanese 11th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 11th Army (Dai-jyu-ichi gun) was formed on the 4th of July in 1938 and was demobilized 1945.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the China Expeditionary Army. Attached to the 11th Army were the 3rd Infantry Division, 6th Infantry Division, 24th Infantry Division, 39th Infantry Division, 40th Infantry Division, 14th Independent Mixed Brigade, 18th Independent Mixed Brigade, and support units.


[2151] [Japanese 12th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 12th Army (Dai-jyuni gun) was formed on the 7th of November in 1938 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the North China Theater Army. Attached to the 12th Army were the 32nd Infantry Division, 5th Independent Mixed Brigade, 6th Independent Mixed Brigade, 10th Independent Mixed Brigade, and support units.


[2152] [Japanese 14th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 14th Army (Dai-jyu-shi gun) was formed on the 6th of November in 1941 and was later upgraded in 1944.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the Southern Expeditionary Army. Attached to the 14th Army were the 16th Infantry Division, 48th Infantry Division, 65th Infantry Brigade, and support units. It was upgraded on July 28, 1944 to the 14th Area Army for the defense of the Philippines.


[2153] [Japanese 15th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 15th Army (Dai-jyu-go gun) was formed on the 5th of November in 1941 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the Southern Expeditionary Army. Attached to the 15th Army were the 38th Infantry Division, 55th Infantry Division, and support units.


[2154] [Japanese 16th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 16th Army (Dai-jyu-roku gun) was formed on the 5th of November in 1941 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the Southern Expeditionary Army. Attached to the 16th Army were the 2nd Infantry Division, 56th Infantry Brigade, and support units.


[2155] [Japanese 17th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 17th Army (Dai-jyu-shichi gun) was formed on May 18 in 1942 and was demobilized in 1945
.P Initially headquartered on Rabaul. Its initial task was to oppose the landings by the Allies in Solomon Islands. It was later placed under the command of the 8th Area Army and participated in the New Guinea and the Southwest Pacific Theater in World War II. During the Bougainville campaign (1943-1945) it was trapped there and bypassed for the rest of the war. Attached to the 17th Army in January 1943 for the Guadalcanal campaign were the 2nd Division, and support units. Attached to the 17th Army in April 1944 were the 6th Infantry Division, and support units.


[2156] [Japanese 18th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 18th Army (Dai-jyu-hachi gun) was formed on the 9th of November in 1942 and was later demobilized in 1945.
.P Under the Japanese 8th Area Army of the Southern Expeditionary Army its initial task was to oppose the landings by the Allies in Japanese-occupied New Guinea. Attached to the 18th Army in April 1944 were the 20th Infantry Division, 41st Infantry Division, 51st Infantry Division, and support units.


[2157] [Japanese 19th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 19th Army (Dai-jyu-kyuu gun) was formed on the 19th of  December in 1942 and demobilized in 1945.
.P It was headquartered at Ceram. Attached to the 19th Army in western New Guinea (April-June 1944) were the 5th Infantry Division, 46th Infantry Division, 48th Infantry Division, and support units.


[2158] [Japanese 2nd Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 2nd Army of the Imperial Japanese Army was first established on August 23, 1937 under the direction of the Northern China Area Army.  The 2nd Army participated in four major battles in the Second Sino-Japanese War. On December 15, 1938 the 2nd Army was disbanded. In the Japanese Imperial Army a field army, which the 2nd Army was, was equivalent to a western Corps level command.
.P The 2nd Army was re-mobilized in northern Manchukuo (Manchuria) under the command of the 1st Area Army on July 4, 1942. Area armies were the equivalent of western army level commands. The 2nd army served as garrison troops and guarded the border against the Soviets in northern Manchukuo with the 1st Area Army and then in southern Manchukuo with the 2nd Area Army beginning on October 30, 1943.
.P On June 30, 1945 the 2nd Army took command of the final defense of the Celebes islands for the Southern Expeditionary Army Group where the 2nd Army ended the war. 


[2159] [Japanese 2nd Infantry Division - by Anonymous]
.T The 2nd Infantry Division of the Imperial Japanese Army was established in Sendai on May 14, 1888.
.P The 2nd Infantry Division began its World War II era history with the mighty Kwantung Army in 1937. In 1938 the division was subordinated to the 3rd Army.
.P The 2nd Infantry Division was with the Eastern Army in 1940, with the 16th Army in 1941, and with the 17th Army in late1942.
.P On February 18, 1942 the 16th Army set sail with the 2nd Infantry Division from French Indochina for the invasion of the Netherlands East Indies as the western landing Force. Within a few days they entered Batavia and conquered Java. The 2nd Division was sent to the 17th Army to reinforce its efforts at destroying the U.S. Marines on Guadalcanal. In the fighting the 2nd Division lost thousands before it was eventually withdrawn.
.P At the beginning of 1944 the 2nd Infantry was assigned to the 28th Army and then in 1945 it was assigned to the 38th Army in French Indochina where in March the Japanese overthrew the Vichy government.


[2160] [Japanese 20th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 20th Army (Dai-nijyu gun) was formed on the 10th of September in 1941 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the Kwantung Army. Attached to the 20th Army were the 8th Infantry Division and 25th Infantry Division and support units.


[2161] [Japanese 23rd Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 23rd Army (Dai-nijyu-san gun) was formed on the 26th of June in 1941 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the China Expeditionary Army. Attached to the 23rd Army were the 38th Infantry Division, 51st Infantry Division, 104th Infantry Division, 19th Independent Mixed Brigade, and support units.


[2162] [Japanese 25th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 25th Army (Dai-nijyu-go gun) was formed on the 26th of June in 1941 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the Southern Expeditionary Army. Attached to the 25th Army were the 5th Infantry Division, 18th Infantry Division, 56th Infantry Division, Imperial Guard Infantry Division, 3rd Armored Brigade, and support units.


[2163] [Japanese 27th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 27th Army (Dai-nijyu-shichi gun) was formed on the 16th of March in 1944 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P Attached to the 27th Army were the 42nd Infantry Division, 91st Infantry Division, and support units. It was responsible for the defense of the Kuril Islands.


[2164] [Japanese 3rd Infantry Division - by Anonymous]
.T The 3rd Infantry Division of the Imperial Japanese Army was established in 
Nagoya on May 14, 1888.
.P Called the lucky division the 3rd Infantry Division began its World War II era history with the Shanghai Expeditionary Army in 1937 in the Battle of Shanghai in which the lucky division made an amphibious landing to begin the battle. It then served with the Central China Expeditionary Army in 1938. 
.P On August 22, 1938 the 3rd Infantry Division was transferred to the 2nd Army and then on December 9, 1938 it was transferred to the 11th Army. The 3rd Infantry Division was heavily involved in the back-and-forth battles of central China for the remainder of the war.
.P The 3rd Infantry division ended the war assigned to the China Expeditionary Army.


[2165] [Japanese 4th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 4th Army (Dai-shi gun) was formed  on the 15th of July in 1938 and was later demobilized in 1945 at the end of the war.
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the Kwantung Army. Attached to the 4th Army were the 1st Infantry Division and support units.


[2166] [Japanese 6th Infantry - by Anonymous]
.T The 6th Army (Dai-roku gun) was formed on the 15th of July in 1938 and was demobilized in 1945
.P On December 8, 1941 it was part of the Kwantung Army. Attached to the 6th Army were the 14th Infantry Division and 23rd Infantry Division, 2nd Armored Brigade, 3rd Cavalry Brigade, and support units.


[2167] [Japanese 4th Cavalry Division - by Anonymous]
.T This unit represents the 4th Cavalry Brigade which was formed on April 1, 1909 and was assigned to the Kwangtung Army in 1933 as part of the Cavalry Group. The Japanese Imperial Army did not field a 4th Cavalry Division. 
.P In 1938 the 4th Cavalry Brigade participated in operations for the North China Area Army and served as occupation troops in the Mongolian Garrison Army in 1939. At the end of 1942 the 4th Cavalry Brigade was under the command of the 12th Army.
.P The Japanese kept their cavalry in Manchuria and China where it could be used to the best advantage. The Cavalry Group was controlled by the Kwantung Army from its creation and then by the Northern China Area Army in 1938. In 1939 the Cavalry Group served duty in the Mongolian Garrison Army.


[2168] [Japanese Combined Cavalry Corps - by Anonymous]
.T On April 21, 1933 the Japanese Imperial Army formed a Cavalry Group by combining the 1st and 4th Independent Cavalry Brigades. The 3rd Independent Cavalry Brigade was added in 1937. The Cavalry Group was officially disbanded on December 1, 1942 in order to create the 3rd Tank Division.
.P The Japanese kept their cavalry in Manchuria and China where it could be used to the best advantage. The Cavalry Group was controlled by the Kwantung Army from its creation and then by the Northern China Area Army in 1938. In 1939 the Cavalry Group served duty in the Mongolian Garrison Army.
.P The Japanese employed their cavalry as a regiment or battalion within infantry divisions and also in five separate independent cavalry brigades (in 1939). A study of the effectiveness of the Japanese armed forces in 1939 credited the cavalry of being highly instrumental in the advances in the Chinese theater despite the weakness of available firepower in the cavalry units.


[2169] [Japanese 1st Paratroop Division - by Anonymous]
.T 1st Airborne Division
.P While there was no true divisional organization of Japanese airborne forces during the war, a divisional sized group named the 1st Raiding Group, was formed in 1944 by combining various groups into one formation. This was an Imperial Japanese Army formation and conducted operations on Leyte and Luzon in the Philippines and on Okinawa. Further operations were planned but cancelled due to Japans' abrupt surrender. .B Campaigns: Philippines (1944) and Okinawa (1944)


[2170] [Japanese 1st Paratroop Corps - by Anonymous]
.T 1st Airborne Corps
.P This unit represents the many various Japanese airborne forces formed during the war. .P Both the Imperial Japanese Army (IJA) and Imperial Japanese Navy (IJN) fielded airborne troops during the war. During the war there were only 4 Japanese Paratroop-operations conducted. The first one was at Manado on the Celebes Island, conducted by the IJN in January 1942 and then later at Koepang (West Timor). Both these operations were in the Netherlands East Indies (NEI). IJA  also  used their paratroop forces in February 1942 to assault Palembang (Sumatra) in the Netherlands East Indies. The last operation was in December 1944 on Leyte. An air-landed raid also took place using paratroop forces on Okinawa in April 1945.
.B Campaigns: NEI (1942), Philippines (1944) and Okinawa (1944)


[2171] [Japanese 1st Special Naval Landing Force Marine - by Robert Jenkins]
.P Due to the scale of World in Flames and the unit sizes in play, the depiction 
of units of the Japanese Special Naval Landing Force (SNLF) – which were generally
deployed in numbers smaller than a brigade - has to be necessarily ahistorical. It
is right that these units are included within the game however, and World in 
Flames allows the Japanese player to build one SNLF corps and two divisions.
.P This counter represents a fictional 1st SNLF Division, while counter 2172
depicts an equally fictional, 2nd SNLF Division. The corps unit appears on counter
2175. 
.P During World War II the Japanese did not operate an autonomous marine branch in
the way that their US counterparts did. However they did make use of naval troops.
Such troops were used to land at vital points – often ahead of a larger force – to 
seize key objectives.
.P The forerunners of the SNLF (Kaigun Tokubetsu Rikusentai) were used for the 
first time during the fighting against Russia at the start of the 20th Century. 
Having proved their worth there and later in Manchuria, the Japanese began raising
SNLF units at each of their four main naval bases. Counter 2175 provides a list of
the main SNLF units that were available in December 1941.
.P As said above these units, which ranged in size from 750 to 1,600 men, were 
operated mostly individually, although on a few occasions units were combined. 
.P The SNLF were used as elite infantry in the early stages of the Pacific War and
were involved in almost all the early campaigns as the Japanese seized one 
objective after another and inflicted defeat after defeat upon the Allies.  
.P Trying to piece together a definitive list of all the SNLFs, their numbers, 
their deployments and their ultimate fate is next to impossible. However the list 
below gives an indication of the main operations undertaken by these elite units.
.B Conquest of the Philippines - 1,400 men of the 1st Kure SNLF, and a similar 
number from the 2nd, took part in the invasion of the Philippines in December
1941.
.B Conquest of the Dutch East Indies - 3,500 men of the combined 1st and 2nd 
Sasebo SNLFs combined with the 850-strong, parachute-trained 1st Yokosuka SNLF to 
capture the island of Celebes in March 1942. The 2nd Kure SNLF took part in the 
earlier Battle of Tarakan.
.B Conquest of Timor - 850 men of the 3rd Yokosuka SNLF were parachuted onto the 
island.
.B Conquest of Borneo - 750 men from the 2nd Yokosuka SNLF landed on British-owned
Borneo in December 1941.
.B Guam - 370 men of the 2nd Maizuru SNLF assisted the capture of Guam in December
1941.
.B Wake Island - 450 men from the 2nd Maizuru SNLF attacked, and were repulsed by, US
the US Marine garrison in December 1941. Reinforcements were used for the second 
attempt later that month, in which 1,000 men from the 2nd Maizuru were deployed - 
this time successfully.   
.B Midway - had the Battle of Midway gone as planned for the Japanese, a mixed 
force of navy and army troops would have attempted to seize the island. The navy
troops would have been provided by the 2,800 men of the 2nd Combined SNLF, made up
of the 5th Kure and 5th Yokosuka SNLFs.
.B New Guinea - Elements from the 3rd and 5th Kure, 5th Yokosuka and 5th Sasebo 
SNLFs (1,500 men) took part in the Battle of Milne Bay in September 1942. This was
one of the first defeats inflicted on the Japanese in a land battle. 
.B The Solomons - Elements of the 3rd Kure SNLF took part in the initial landing
in the Solomon Islands (May 1942). After the American landing on Guadalcanal in
August 1942, many SNLF units were dragged into the hopeless fight for the island 
chain and were bled white, including the 7th Kure, 4th Maizuru, 6th Sasebo and 5th
Yokosuka.
.B Defence of the Gilbert Islands - 1,112 men of the 6th Yokosuka SNLF (re-named
the 3rd Special Base Defence Force) and 1,497 men of the 7th Sasebo SNLF were 
wiped out, almost to a man, while defending Tarawa Atoll in November 1943. 
.B Defence of the Marianas - Both of the parachute-trained Yokosuka SNLFs (1st
and 3rd (merged into the 1st)) were destroyed defending Saipan in June 1944. 


[2172] [Japanese 2nd Special Naval Landing Force Marine - by Robert Jenkins]
.P Due to the scale of World in Flames and the unit sizes in play, the depiction 
of units of the Japanese Special Naval Landing Force (SNLF) – which were generally
deployed in numbers smaller than a brigade - has to be necessarily ahistorical. It
is right that these units are included within the game however, and World in 
Flames allows the Japanese player to build one SNLF corps and two divisions.
.P This counter represents a fictional 2nd SNLF Division, while counter 2171
depicts an equally fictional, 1st SNLF Division. The corps unit appears on counter
2175. 
.P During World War II the Japanese did not operate an autonomous marine branch in
the way that their US counterparts did. However they did make use of naval troops.
Such troops were used to land at vital points – often ahead of a larger force – to 
seize key objectives.
.P The forerunners of the SNLF (Kaigun Tokubetsu Rikusentai) were used for the 
first time during the fighting against Russia at the start of the 20th Century. 
Having proved their worth there and later in Manchuria, the Japanese began raising
SNLF units at each of their four main naval bases. Counter 2175 provides a list of
the main SNLF units that were available in December 1941.
.P As said above these units, which ranged in size from 750 to 1,600 men, were 
operated mostly individually, although on a few occasions units were combined. 
.P The SNLF were used as elite infantry in the early stages of the Pacific War and
were involved in almost all the early campaigns as the Japanese seized one 
objective after another and inflicted defeat after defeat upon the Allies.  
.P Trying to piece together a definitive list of all the SNLFs, their numbers, 
their deployments and their ultimate fate is next to impossible. However the list 
below gives an indication of the main operations undertaken by these elite units.
.B Conquest of the Philippines - 1,400 men of the 1st Kure SNLF, and a similar 
number from the 2nd, took part in the invasion of the Philippines in December
1941.
.B Conquest of the Dutch East Indies - 3,500 men of the combined 1st and 2nd 
Sasebo SNLFs combined with the 850-strong, parachute-trained 1st Yokosuka SNLF to 
capture the island of Celebes in March 1942. The 2nd Kure SNLF took part in the 
earlier Battle of Tarakan.
.B Conquest of Timor - 850 men of the 3rd Yokosuka SNLF were parachuted onto the 
island.
.B Conquest of Borneo - 750 men from the 2nd Yokosuka SNLF landed on British-owned
Borneo in December 1941.
.B Guam - 370 men of the 2nd Maizuru SNLF assisted the capture of Guam in December
1941.
.B Wake Island - 450 men from the 2nd Maizuru SNLF attacked, and were repulsed by, US
the US Marine garrison in December 1941. Reinforcements were used for the second 
attempt later that month, in which 1,000 men from the 2nd Maizuru were deployed - 
this time successfully.   
.B Midway - had the Battle of Midway gone as planned for the Japanese, a mixed 
force of navy and army troops would have attempted to seize the island. The navy
troops would have been provided by the 2,800 men of the 2nd Combined SNLF, made up
of the 5th Kure and 5th Yokosuka SNLFs.
.B New Guinea - Elements from the 3rd and 5th Kure, 5th Yokosuka and 5th Sasebo 
SNLFs (1,500 men) took part in the Battle of Milne Bay in September 1942. This was
one of the first defeats inflicted on the Japanese in a land battle. 
.B The Solomons - Elements of the 3rd Kure SNLF took part in the initial landing
in the Solomon Islands (May 1942). After the American landing on Guadalcanal in
August 1942, many SNLF units were dragged into the hopeless fight for the island 
chain and were bled white, including the 7th Kure, 4th Maizuru, 6th Sasebo and 5th
Yokosuka.
.B Defence of the Gilbert Islands - 1,112 men of the 6th Yokosuka SNLF (re-named
the 3rd Special Base Defence Force) and 1,497 men of the 7th Sasebo SNLF were 
wiped out, almost to a man, while defending Tarawa Atoll in November 1943. 
.B Defence of the Marianas - Both of the parachute-trained Yokosuka SNLFs (1st
and 3rd (merged into the 1st)) were destroyed defending Saipan in June 1944. 


[2173] [Japanese Imperial Guard Marine - by Anonymous]
.T A "What if" unit.
.P At its best the Imperial Guard consisted of a Depot unit, a Mixed Infantry
Brigade, and a Division.


[2174] [Japanese LG Marine - by Anonymous]
.T This unit represents the Imperial Japanese Army's amphibious units.


[2175] [Japanese Special Naval Landing Force Marine - by Robert Jenkins]
.P Due to the scale of World in Flames and the unit sizes in play, the depiction 
of units of the Japanese Special Naval Landing Force (SNLF) – which were generally
deployed in numbers smaller than a brigade - has to be necessarily ahistorical. It
is right that these units are included within the game however. World in Flames 
allows the Japanese player to build one SNLF corps and two divisions.
.P During World War II the Japanese did not operate an autonomous marine branch in
the way that their US counterparts did. However they did make use of naval troops.
Such troops were used to land at key points – often ahead of a larger force – to 
seize key objectives.
.P The forerunners of the SNLF (Kaigun Tokubetsu Rikusentai) were used for the 
first time during the fighting against Russia at the start of the 20th Century. 
Having proved their worth there and later in Manchuria, the Japanese began raising
SNLF units at each of their four main naval bases.
.P The following units fought during World War II:
.P Kure naval base: 1st Kure SNLF, 2nd Kure, 3rd Kure, 5th Kure, 6th Kure and 7th
Kure 
.P Maizuru naval base: 1st Maizuru SNLF, 2nd Maizuru, 4th Maizuru and 5th Maizuru
.P Sasebo naval base: 1st Sasebo SNLF, 2nd Sasebo, 5th Sasebo, 6th Sasebo, 7th 
Sasebo and 8th Sasebo
.P Yokosuka naval base: 1st Yokosuka SNLF, 2nd Yokosuka, 3rd Yokosuka, 4th 
Yokosuka, 5th Yokosuka, 6th Yokosuka and 7th Yokosuka
.P In addition to the above, there were small guard detachments that were based at
other key ports and rivers such as Ryojun, Shanghai, Yangtse, Hankow and Canton.
.P The SNLF units varied in size. At most, a single unit was likely to contain no
more than 1,600 men – roughly two battalions in size. The smallest units contained
around 750 men. For some operations, two units could combine to form a brigade 
sized outfit. The 1st and 3rd Yokosuka SNLF’s were both parachute trained.  
.P The division counters 2171 and 2172 provide details of some of the individual 
operations of the SNLF and these show at high level, how important these elite 
units were in the early stages of the war as the Japanese sought to expand their 
empire.
.P By June 1942, once the Japanese advance had been checked, the need for these 
troops was no longer as important. From elite, special purpose troops, they became
nothing more than garrison troops that were, in many cases, annihilated as they 
sought to defend outposts in the Pacific; outposts that were taken one by one by 
the US juggernaut.


[2176] [Japanese 1st Mountain Division - by Anonymous]
.T The Japanese Imperial Army did not establish a Specially trained unit for mountain warfare. The 1st Mountain Division did not exist.


[2177] [Japanese 1st Mountain Corps - by Anonymous]
.T The Japanese Imperial Army did not establish a Specially trained unit for mountain warfare. The 1st Mountain Corps did not exist.


[2178] [Japanese 1st Engineer Division]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2179] [Japanese 2nd Engineer Division by - Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents part of the combat engineer forces employed by Japan.
.P According to records of the Kwantung Army, the 2nd Engineer Unit
Headquarters was assigned to the Fourth Army (equivalent to a USA corps),
Kwangtun Army in Manchuria July 11, 1941. At the same time the 54th through 57th
Independent Engineer Battalions were established in the Fourth Army. In 1944,
the 2nd Engineer Unit Headquarters was transferred to the Eleventh Army in the
Chinese Expeditionary Army. The 2nd Engineer was sent back to Manchuria in 1945
joining the Third Area Army eventually fighting against the Soviets.


[2180] [Terauchi - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 60 in 1939, Field Marshal Count Terauchi Hisaichi was the son of Japanese prime
minister Terauchi Masatake.  He attended the
Japanese Military Academy then joined the army in 1900.  He was posted to Germany and then
appointed lecturer at the Military Academy.
His first field command was as the leader of the 5th Division and chief of staff of the Army in
Korea.  He showed little interest in
politics and his first major opportunity in this area was the abortive Army coup of February 1936.
The plotters had planned to
assassinate the entire Japanese Cabinet and install a government in favor of a bigger Army
budget and an accelerated rate of imperial
expansion.  The plot failed miserably, mainly through the personal intervention of Emperor
Hirohito who refused to listen to the
demands of the conspirators and offered to lead the Imperial Guard in person against the rebels if
his generals would not do so.
Such an event would force the Army High Command to commit mass suicide to atone for the
shame of forcing their Emperor into personal
combat and the rebellion was quickly suppressed.

.P Against this background of tension, Prime Minister Hirota suggested General Terauchi
as the new war minister.  Terauchi's lack of political experience was seen as advantageous by the
civilian government who presumed
that they would be able to control him while the Army was pleased since Terauchi was an
"old-school" general who would doubtless support
their plans for war.  Terauchi fulfilled both sets of expectations until Hirota's government fell in
1937 whereupon he briefly held the
role of inspector general of Military Education before being named as commander of the North
China Area Army.  In August 1941,  Terauchi
turned sixty-two and there were plenty of younger generals looking for their own opportunity for
command.  The honorable and quite
satisfactory solution was to withdraw Terauchi from China and appoint him to command the
planned Japanese offensive into the 'Southern
Resource Area' that would follow hard on the heels of Yamamoto's strike on Pearl Harbor.

.P Terauchi established his headquarters in
Saigon on December 4 and directed offensives in Thailand, Burma, Malaya, the Philippines, and
the Dutch East Indies. He did not take
any field command during the Pacific War, preferring instead to direct operations through other
generals.  Terauchi was given the
honorary rank of field marshal in June 1943.  He moved to the Philippines in May 1944 and after
the Allied invasion of that country
in October he ordered the commander of the 14th Area Army, General Yamashita, to move
80,000 troops into Leyte to oppose the Allies
despite the fact that there would be no way to supply them once they arrived.  Yamashita's
objections were overruled and 97% of the
troops died, many from disease and starvation. Terauchi was not there to observe this, having
moved his headquarters from the Philippine
war zone back to Saigon.  In May 1945 he suffered a cerebral hemorrhage after being informed
that the Allies had reconquered Burma.
When the war ended he did not attend the Japanese surrender ceremony in Singapore and instead
personally surrendered to Lord Mountbatten
on November 30, 1945, in Saigon.  He died in a prisoner of war camp in July 1946.

.P One unintended legacy of Terauchi's administration
of the captured territories was the growth in nationalist aspirations and abilities.  Since the
Japanese had imprisoned all Dutch and
British citizens within the Southern Resource Area, they were forced to use Indonesians and
other locals to keep the regional
administration working.  By the time the Japanese surrendered in 1945, these trained
administrators such as Sukarno in Indonesia were
able to form their own governments and resist attempts by the European powers to re-impose
colonial rule.  


[2181] [Umezu - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 57 in 1939, General Yoshijiro Umezu graduated from Japan's Military Academy in 1903
and served in the Russo-Japanese War without
distinction.  In 1911 he graduated as top in class at the Japanese War College and he was
assigned to the Japanese Embassy in Germany
(1913-15), Denmark(1915-17), and Switzerland (1920-21) to study the techniques of European
warfare.

.P His first senior field command came
in 1924 when he was promoted to colonel and assigned to command the 3rd Infantry Regiment
and by 1935 he had reached the rank of general
and was commanding the 2nd Division.  No military career is composed of continual field
command and during the 1920's Umezu served in
roles such as section chief for recruitment on the army general staff.  By the mid 1930's Umezu
was a key player in the heavily politicized
Japanese armed forces and after the failure of the military rebellion in February 1936, he was
appointed vice minister of the Army Department.
Umezu was a supporter of Hideki Tojo and agreed with the 'necessity' for Japan to resort to
armed struggle in order to achieve her dreams
of empire.

.P At that time the military forces had a stranglehold over the Japanese Government since the
Meiji constitution required that
the Offices of Army Minister and Navy Minister could only be filled by a serving general and
admiral (respectively).  If the armed forces
disagreed with a policy of the government, then either or both of those officers would resign and,
since no officer would break ranks and
accept a portfolio that a brother officer had rejected, the government would collapse.  Hence the
Army and Navy had a degree of political
power unmatched in the western world and Umezu's new role as vice-minister put him very close
to the heart of the Japanese government.

.P Lieutenant-General Umezu was appointed as commander in chief of the Japanese forces in
Manchukuo (Manchuria) following the disastrous
failure of the
Japanese Army's unauthorized attack on Russia in 1939.  He recognized the Russian superiority
in tanks and planes made further fighting
futile and kept his junior officers' forces under control until Russian commissar for Foreign
Affairs, Molotov, and the Japanese Ambassador
to Moscow, Shigenori Togo, could organize a formal armistice.  Umezu was an active planner
during the Pacific War but did not take a
field command.  When Hideki Tojo resigned as prime minister and Army chief of staff in July
1944, Umezu was assigned the latter role,
which he kept until the end of the war.  In March 1945 Umezu vetoed the plans of Admiral
Ozawa to launch the "PX Operation" that would
have sent two already prepared Japanese submarines carrying seaplanes armed with
germ-carrying rats and mosquitoes on raids against
American Pacific coast cities.

.P Although he drew the line at bacteriological warfare, Umezu was in favor of continuing the
conventional
war as long as possible.   At the imperial war conference on August 9, 1945 he voted to continue
the war.  However, his faction was
overruled by the Emperor who instructed the government to accept the Allied demand for
surrender.  Umezu was one of the signatories of
the Japanese instrument of surrender aboard the USS Missouri and in 1946 was arrested as a war
criminal.  In November 1948 he was
sentenced to life imprisonment.  He  converted to Christianity a month later before dying of
cancer in January 1949.


[2182] [Yamamoto - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 53 in 1939, Admiral Isoroku Yamamoto graduated from the Japanese Naval Academy at
Hiroshima in 1904 and served aboard the cruiser
Nisshin during the 1905 Russo-Japanese war.  During the battle of Tsushima Strait his ship was
hit by enemy fire and Yamamoto was wounded,
losing two fingers from his left hand.
.P After the war he undertook further studies at Japan's Naval War College and 
from 1919 to 1921 attended Harvard University in the USA before returning to Japan
to specialize in naval aviation. 
A further term of service as a Naval
Attache in Washington in 1926 left him with a low opinion of the US Navy but a great
awareness of the enormous industrial power of the
USA.  By 1930 Yamamoto was an Admiral and after representing Japan at the Naval Conference
in London, he continued his work to refine the
concepts of naval air power.  Practical experience as the commander of an aircraft carrier group
came in 1933 and from 1935 Yamamoto
was vice-minister of the Navy where his anti-war stance gained the enmity of the militarist
clique.

.P In 1939 he was sent to sea again
as commander in chief of the Combined Fleet to protect him from assassination by the militarists. 
As war approached Yamamoto
consolidated Japan's large carriers into a single striking fleet and did the same with the navy's
land-based air units. Under his
overall direction the 11th Air Fleet became the finely tuned weapon that would destroy American
air forces in the Philippines and
sink the British Force Z.  Inspired by the British port strike on the Italian battleships at Taranto in
November 1940, Yamamoto
planned a preemptive strike against the US fleet in Pearl Harbor on the first day of the war.

.P On December 7, 1941, 353 aircraft
from Japan's First Air Fleet under Vice-Admiral Nagumo attacked Pearl Harbor in two
successive waves and sunk five battleships;
one more than Yamamoto expected.  Japan rapidly moved south and seized all of her planned
conquests ahead of schedule and with far
fewer casualties than expected.  Unfortunately for Japan, the Allies showed no indication of
surrender at this point and, angered
by a raid on the Japanese home islands by sixteen carrier-borne USAAC medium bombers,
Japan's military commanders decided to
embark on further conquests.  The resulting battle of Midway on June 4, 1942 saw the loss of
four Japanese carriers and only one
American carrier.  From that time on, Japan lost her ability to dominate the Pacific.

.P Yamamoto personally commanded more carrier
battles at the Eastern Solomons and Santa Cruz Islands in September and October 1942, but the
war was turning into a battle of
attrition that Japan could never win.  By February 1943 the Japanese had retreated from
Guadalcanal and although Japan would
undertake later successful offensives in China and Burma it was becoming clear that Japan could
not win the war by military
efforts.  On April 18, 1943 Yamamoto was killed when sixteen USAAC P-38 fighters intercepted
and shot down his transport aircraft
over New Guinea after receiving advance notices of his itinerary.  Yamamoto was cremated and
his ashes were returned to Japan for burial.


[2183] [Yamashita - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 50 in 1939, General Tomoyuki Yamashita graduated from Hiroshima Military Academy
in 1906 and attended the Japanese War
College in 1916.  After serving as a military attaché to Germany, he became head of the Army
Affairs Section of the Military
Affairs Bureau in 1931.  Yamashita participated in the Japanese Army's political maneuvering in
the 1930s and supported a 1936
military coup against the Japanese government.  It was a sign of the Army's strength that even
after the failure of the coup,
conspirators such as Yamashita were not jailed but merely posted to remote areas.

.P In Yamashita's case he was made commander of
the 40th Infantry Brigade in Korea and by September 1939 had been appointed as chief of staff of
the Northern China Area Army.
The appointment of Hediki Tojo as minister of war created a problem for Yamashita since he and
Tojo supported different military
factions, with Tojo in favor of expanding the war in China and attacking the USA while
Yamashita opposed both ideas.  In December
1940 Yamashita was sent back to Europe as an observer with the German Army and on his return
he reported on the comparative
obsolescence of Japanese forces and reiterated the desirability of not going to war with the
United States.  His report suggested
an additional two years of preparation were necessary to enable Japan's forces to adopt European
technology such as radar.
His report was ignored.

.P In July 1941 he was appointed commander of the Kwantung Defense Army and from there he
led 30,000
troops in the invasion of Malaya and Singapore earning for himself the nickname 'Tiger of
Malaya'. The surrender of Generals
Percival and Wainwright and over 100,000 British and Australian Forces at Singapore made a
deep impression on him and gave him
the resolve (ultimately unfulfilled) of never enduring that humiliation for himself.  After another
tour of duty in Manchuria
he was promoted to general and given command of the Japanese 14th Area Army defending the
Philippines.  There was little that
Yamashita could do in the ten days between his arrival in Manila and the invasion of the
Philippines by Allied forces under
General MacArthur.  Yamashita and his troops were outgunned and unsupplied yet they fought
pitched battles and guerilla warfare
tactics until Japan's surrender in September 1945.

.P The Allies dispatched the recently liberated Generals Percival and Wainwright
to accept Yamashita's surrender.  When faced with this humiliation Yamashita chose not to
commit suicide on the grounds that he
would not be able to stop his own subordinates from following his example.  He was charged
with war crimes and, after the failure
of his appeal to the US Supreme Court, was hanged in February 1946.  His claim of not knowing
about the atrocities was not
challenged by the prosecution but was dismissed as irrelevant.  Yamashita's conviction created a
precedent in International
Law called the "Yamashita Standard" which (in the words of the United States Senate
Committee) holds that "responsibility
for torture, summary execution, or disappearances extends beyond the person or persons who
actually committed those acts --
anyone with higher authority who authorized, tolerated, or knowingly ignored those acts is liable
for them."


[2184] [Hata - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 60 in 1939, Field Marshal Shunroku Hata served as a 2nd lieutenant in artillery before attending Japan's War College.
His high marks on graduation in November 1910 secured him an appointment to serve on the Army general staff and from there he was
sent to Germany as a military student.  Hata's rise through the ranks was rapid and he ended WWI as a lieutenant colonel and was
assigned to serve with the Japanese delegation to the post-war peace conferences.

.P On his return to Japan, Hata commanded the 16th
Field Artillery Regiment (1921), then the 4th Heavy Field Artillery Brigade (1926), before moving back to the Army general staff in
1927.  Hata was in favor of the growing political power exercised by the military during this time but avoided involvement with
the more extreme elements of the Army.  Hata was not bent on securing political power for himself, which enabled him to work
effectively with General Tojo who did seek such power. During the early 1930's Hata occupied key posts such as inspector
general of artillery training (1931) and chief of the Army Aeronautical Department (1935), and in August 1937 he was appointed
as Military Councilor in which he provided advice to the Emperor.

.P The escalation of the war in China had culminated in the
December 1937 seizure of Nanking and bombing of the US gunboat Panay but Chiang Kai-Shek still rejected Japanese demands for
an end to the war and Hata was sent to command the Central China Expeditionary Army in February 1938.  Hata had no more success
against the Chinese guerilla tactics than his predecessors and from December 1938 he returned to serve as Military Councilor and
Senior Aide-de-Camp to the Emperor.

.P By this time the army and navy had succeeded in crippling the democratic aspects of Japan's
government and in August 1939 Hata was appointed as war minister in the Abe Cabinet.  In January 1940 Admiral Yonai who, although
an officer, still supported the principles of democratic government, replaced Abe as prime minister.  The fall of France in June
1940 was a trigger for the militarists to make their move, and Hata informed Yonai that he was resigning as war minister.  This
caused the fall of Yonai's government and Prince Koyone became prime minister.  Koyone did not even bother to suggest a new war
minister but merely asked Hata whom the Army wanted in that role, and thus General Hideki Tojo entered the Cabinet.

.P Hata returned
to the mainland as commander in chief, China Expeditionary Army from March 1941.  However, the Allied oil and scrap iron embargos
had caused Japan's strategic emphasis to refocus on securing resources in the Pacific.  The flow of military supplies to Hata was
reduced and the Japanese Armies in China settled down to garrison duties.  Hata was promoted to field marshal in June 1943 and the
following year returned to Japan as inspector general of military training.  He finished the war as commander in chief of the
Second General Army based at Hiroshima, responsible for western Japan and Shikoku.


[2185] [Japanese Fukouka Militia - by Anonymous]
.T By this time weapons, training, and equipment were in short supply. Many units were drawing personnel from reservists, conscripts, home guard militia, and the Patriotic Citizens Fighting Corps (men between 15 and 60 women between 17- and 40 years old).


[2186] [Japanese Hiroshima Militia - by Anonymous]
.T By this time weapons, training, and equipment were in short supply. Many units were drawing personnel from reservists, conscripts, home guard militia, and the Patriotic Citizens Fighting Corps (men between 15 and 60 women between 17- and 40 years old).


[2187] [Japanese Indian National Army Militia - by Anonymous]
.T Although the Indian leaders (such as Nehru and Gandhi) were prepared to go to war against Nazism and other authoritative regimes they wanted a say in the matter. When the British took the decision to go to war with India without at least asking for their advice some members of the Congress party decided to fight the British alongside with the Japanese.
.P A number of soldiers defected together with the former congress party leader Subhash Chandra Bose and were moving alongside with the Japanese invasion in Burma. As the Japanese got bogged down so did the Indian National Army, as it called itself. This “army” never reached the Indian border.
.P After the war Indian leaders made sure that no soldiers that fought for the Indian National Army got to be reinstated in the regular Indian Army, as punishment for their betrayal during the war.


[2188] [Japanese Kyoto Militia - by Anonymous]
.T By this time weapons, training, and equipment were in short supply. Many units were drawing personnel from reservists, conscripts, home guard militia, and the Patriotic Citizens Fighting Corps (men between 15 and 60 women between 17- and 40 years old).


[2189] [Japanese Nagoya Militia - by Anonymous]
.T By this time weapons, training, and equipment were in short supply. Many units were drawing personnel from reservists, conscripts, home guard militia, and the Patriotic Citizens Fighting Corps (men between 15 and 60 women between 17- and 40 years old).


[2190] [Japanese Nanking Militia - by Anonymous]
.T This counter represents the military potential of Japan's main puppet government in China. 
.P The puppet forces of Wang Jingwei's Reformed Government of the Republic of China in Nanking fielded some 600,000 to 900,000 soldiers. Most of them were former warlord soldiers, militia and police, armed only with rifles.
.P Reformed Government originally was installed in March 1938 in Shanghai, four 
months after the conquest of the Chinese administrated parts of the city (Greater 
Shanghai). 
.P Then, Matsui Sekiakon's Japanese Central China Front Army (approx. 12 divisions) had defeated Chiang Kai-sheks Third War Area (70 Chinese divisions, among them most of the precious German trained elite divisions). The Battle of Shanghai (August to November 1937) was one of the bloodiest battles in the Sino-Japanese war, with 200,000 to 400,000 Chinese and 40,000 to 70,000 Japanese casualties.
.P After considerable difficulties in finding a figurehead, Reformed Government 
first was led by Liang Hung-chih, a pro-Japanese ex-warlord functionary. 
.P In November 1938, the puppet government moved to the former capital of 
Nationalist China, Nanking. Just a year before, over 60,000 Chinese (half of them 
civilians) were killed and large parts of the city destroyed, in what came to be 
known as the Rape of Nanking (December 1937).
.P Since 1940 the puppet government in Nanking was led by a more prominent 
figurehead: Wang Ching-wei, ex-revolutionary, Secretary of the deceased Father of
Republican China, Sun Yat-sen, and leader of the Chinese Nationalist Party's left
-wing. It was inaugurated under the same name on March 29, 1940. Before that, 
Wang secretly negotiated with Japan, fled from Chungking (in November 1938), and 
was nearly assassinated in Hanoi by Chiang Kai-shek's special service.
.P There are unproved speculations, that the defection of Wang was arranged, so 
that Nationalist China in any case would have been on the winning side. Still, 
it is plausible, that the idealistic Wang wanted to save China from the war by a pan-Asiatic, anti-communist alliance with Japan. 
.P His Reformed Government of the Chinese Republic in Nanking vainly claimed to be the true heir of Nationalist Party and of Republican China. It was only recognized by the Axis powers, their puppets and Spain. Nominally its jurisdiction reached throughout Japanese controlled China (without Manchuria and Taiwan). 
.P In reality the puppet regimes in Nanking, Peking and Canton were controlled by
the respective Japanese Army commands. Also, the puppet administrations in the 
latter two cities were not very closely connected with Wang Ching-wei's regime in
Nanking, even if the Provisional Government in Peking was degraded to a Council of
North China's Political Affairs under Nanking's nominal tutelage.
.P The resources were exploited by regional China Development Companies. Pan-Asiatic slogans, as well as a mass movement called Great People Association, remained pure propaganda.
.P As to military matters, Wang Ching-wei planned to build up an army after the 
model of Chiang Kai-shek's Hwangp'u Military Academy (founded in 1924 with Russian help) as personal power base. 
.P Thus, the Reformed Government of the Chinese Republic established a Central 
Officers Training Corps in Shanghai and a Central Military Academy in Nanking. 
Each of those graduated 1,000 students. 
.P Chinese puppet troops were not at all an effective fighting force, as their lousy equipment indicates. Besides, there were some incidents of whole units defecting to the National Chinese side, and vice versa. According to the Nazi-German journalist Wolf Schenke, after 1942, he sometimes met Communist partisans of Fourth Route Army some seven kilometers outside of Nanking in the hills, where neither the Japanese nor their Chinese puppet troops dared to go. 
.P After the Japanese capitulation in September 1945, Nanking's puppet forces facilitated Nationalist Chinese takeover before the Communist New Fourth Army could occupy the important Yangtse-cities. Wang Ching-wei already died in November 1944, after another assassination attempt.
.H
.B Campaigns: Rear area guard duty (1938-1945).


[2191] [Japanese Osaka Militia - by Anonymous]
.T By this time weapons, training, and equipment were in short supply. Many units were drawing personnel from reservists, conscripts, home guard militia, and the Patriotic Citizens Fighting Corps (men between 15 and 60 women between 17- and 40 years old).


[2192] [Japanese Tokyo Militia - by Anonymous]
.T By this time weapons, training, and equipment were in short supply. Many units were drawing personnel from reservists, conscripts, home guard militia, and the Patriotic Citizens Fighting Corps (men between 15 and 60 women between 17- and 40 years old).
.P It was part of the 12th Area Army headquartered at Choshi, Chiba Prefecture. Attached to the Tokyo Bay Garrison were the 354th Infantry Division, 96th Independent Mixed Brigade, 114th Independent Mixed Brigade, and support units.


[2193] [Japanese Vladivostok Militia]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION

[2194] [Japanese 27th Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The 30th Army (Dai-sanjyu gun) was formed on the 20th of July in 1945 and demobilized later the same year.
.P It was part of the 3rd Area Army that was under the control of the Kwangtung Army as a garrison force for southern Manchukuo. Attached to the 30th Army were the 39th Infantry Division, 125th Infantry Division, 138th Infantry Division, 148th Infantry Division, 1st Heavy Artillery Regiment, 19th Heavy Artillery Regiment, 40th Independent Engineer Regiment, and support units.


[2195] [Japanese 28th Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The 28th army (Dai-nijyu-hachi gun) was formed in April of 1944 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P It was part of the Burma Theater Army. Attached to the 28th army were the 2nd Infantry division, 54th Infantry division, 55th Infantry division, and support units.


[2196] [Japanese 29th Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The 29th Army  (Dai-nijyu-kyuu gun) was formed on the 6th of January in 1944 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P This army was attached to the 7th Area Army and headquartered at Taiping in western Malaysia.


[2197] [Japanese 33rd Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The 33rd Army (Dai-sanjyu-san gun) was formed on the 7th of  April in 1944 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P It was part of the Japanese Burma Theater Army (Biruma homengun or Burma Area Army) as a garrison force to help defend the nominally independent State of Burma. Attached to the 33rd army were the 18th Infantry division, 56th Infantry division, and support units.


[2198] [Japanese 35th Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The 35th Army (Dai-sanjyu-go gun) was formed on the 26th of July in 1944 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P It was part of the 14th Area Army defending Leyte in the  Philippines. Attached to the 35th Army were the 1st Division, 26th Division, 16th Division, 30th Division, 102nd Division, and support units.


[2199] [Japanese 37th Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The 37th Army (Dai-sanjyu-shichi gun) was formed on the 12th of September in 1944 and was demobilized in 1945.
.P The unit was stationed in Brunei.


[2200] [Japanese 43rd Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The 43rd Army (Dai-shijyu-san gun) was formed on the 10th of March in 1945 and was demobilized later the same year.
.P The unit was stationed in Northern China (Shangtong).


[2201] [Japanese 1st Motorized Army - by Anonymous]
.T The 1st Infantry Division of the Imperial Japanese Army was established in Tokyo on May 14, 1888. It was not classified as Motorized.
.P The 1st Infantry Division began its World War II era history with the mighty Kwantung Army in 1936. By 1938 the 1st Division was assigned to the 4th Army.
.P Moved to the Philippines in 1944 the division was subordinated to the 14th Area Army and was destroyed in the fighting on Leyte in August 1945.


[2202] [Japanese 2nd Motorized Army - by Anonymous]
.T The Second Motorized Army (Dai-ni gun) was formed on August 23 in 1937. It was later deactivated on the 9th December of 1938 and reactivated on the 4th of July in 1942.
.P On July 4, 1942 it was  part of the Southern Expeditionary Army. Attached to the 2nd Army in western New Guinea (April-June 1944) were the 35th Infantry Division, 36th Infantry Division, and support units.


[2203] [Japanese 5th Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T One of Japan's elite units, the 5th Infantry Division was formed in 1888.
This formation was heavily involved in every engagement by the Japanese army.
.P Of the World War II era, the 5th Division led the way into Inner-Mongolia
against the Chinese in the Second Sino-Japanese war. As focus shifted south the
division joined the 21st Army where it made landings in southern China for a
strike against Canton, which was captured in October 1939. Successfully
repulsing a major Chinese counter attack the 21st Army consolidated its gains,
which allowed the 5th Division to be withdrawn. In September 1940 the division
entered French Indo-China, just hours after a Vichy Accord with Japan. Quickly
overwhelming Vichy resistance, the division was withdrawn to Hainin for action
elsewhere.
.P Assigned to the 25th Army, the 5th Division landed in southern Thailand on
December 8, 1941 where it promptly invaded nearby Malaya. In the fighting there
the 5th Division thrashed the Indian 11th Infantry Division and flanked the
Australian 8th Infantry Division. Along with the Japanese 18th Infantry Division
in February 1942 the 5th Infantry Division struck at Singapore from the land
side of the island thereby forcing the surrender of the British fortress.
.P  The 5th Division went on to occupy several islands in the Netherlands East
Indies. The 5th Division of the Imperial Japanese Army officially surrendered to
the allies on the island of Ceran, Netherlands East Indies.


[2204] [Japanese Kwantung Motorized Army - by Anonymous]
.T The 44th Army (Dai-shijyu-shi gun) was formed on the 30th of May in 1945 and
was demobilized later the same year.
.P It was part of the 3rd Area Army that was under the control of the Kwangtung
Army as a garrison force for southwestern Manchukuo. Attached to the 44th Army
were the 63rd Infantry Division, 107th Infantry Division, 117th Infantry
Division, 9th Independent Tank Brigade, 17th Heavy Field Artillery Regiment,
30th Heavy Field Artillery Regiment, and support units.


[2205] [Japanese 2nd Mechanized Div - by Adam Scott]
.T In June 1942 the Kwangtung Army established the 2nd Sensha Shidan (Tank
Division) in anticipation of combat against the Soviets.
.P The 2nd Tank Division remained in Manchukuo until 1944 when it was reassigned
to the Fourteenth Area Army for the defense of the Philippines.
.P Two companies of tanks were sent to reinforce the 1st Infantry Division on
Leyte where they were destroyed after a protracted battle. The rest of the
weakened tank division was sent to Luzon were its tanks were no match for the
American Sherman.
.P The 2nd Tank Division was re-established in 1945 in Japan. One of its
regiments, the 11th Armored, was used as the core of a new division. The 91st
Infantry Division was defending the northern Kuril Islands when the Soviets
attacked.
.P The 2nd Tank Division was disbanded in September 1945.


[2206] [Japanese 3rd Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T A "What if" unit.


[2207] [Japanese 4th Mechanized Corps - by Anonymous]
.T A "What if" unit.


[2208] [Japanese 5th Mechanized Corps - by Anonymous]
.T A "What if" unit.


[2209] [Japanese 1st Armored Div - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Tank Division of the Imperial Japanese Army was established in
mid-1942 in Manchukuo.
.P Formed for use against the Soviets the tank division was part of Japan's only
higher level armored command. When the situation worsened in the South Pacific
the 1st Tank Division was stripped of its 9th Tank Regiment. This regiment,
being assigned to the 32st Division for the defense of Saipan and Guam, was
destroyed counterattacking the US Marine landings.
.P In March 1945 the 1st Tank Division was relocated to mainland Japan in
preparation of the looming Allied invasion. The Division was disbanded in
September 1945.


[2210] [Japanese 1st Armored Army - by Adam Scott]
.T Japan briefly established a single Mechanized Army in 1942. The Kwangtung
Army formed the Mechanized Army command in Manchuria on July 4. It consisted of
the 1st and 2nd Tank Divisions and was established on the expectation that the
Soviets were the greater threat to Japan. The course of the war, however, meant
that Japan's armored aspirations came to naught and the Mechanized Army was
disbanded on October 30, 1943.


[2211] [Japanese 2nd Armored Army - by Adam Scott]
.T A "What if" unit.
.P Japan's mechanized efforts began in 1918 with the purchase of a single
British Mk IV tank. By 1927 Japan started building its own tanks. The mainstay
of Japan's armored formations was the Type 95 Light Tank and the Type 97 Medium
Tank. Based on their experience in China and the many demands on resources Japan
relegated tank construction to minor levels. As a result Japan was seriously
outclassed in tank vs. tank fighting.


[2212] [Japanese 6th Armored Army - by Adam Scott]
.T A "What if" unit.
.P Although Japan never committed resources to building the tanks they needed,
they did continue to design and prototype better and better tank models.


[2213] [Japanese 105mm Field Artillery - by Anonymous]
.T Krupp 10.5cm Cannon
.B Description: 105mm
.B Barrel Length: 3.1m/L30
.B Elevation: -10 to +30 Degrees
.B Projectile Weight: 16 Kg
.B Muzzle Velocity: 530m/sec
.B Weight: 2.516ton
.B Range: 9,500m
.B Imported Qty: 4


[2214] [Japanese 105mm Field Artillery - by Anonymous]
.T Type 96 15cm Howitzer
.P It first saw action in the Sino-Japanese War where it won high praise. Drawn by a tractor it was the main howitzer of the Japanese Army artillery units until the end of World War II.
.B Introduced: 1937
.B Description: 149.1mm
.B Barrel Length: 3.523m 
.B Elevation: -5 to +65 Degrees
.B Traverse: 30 Degrees 
.B Projectile Weight: 31.3kg
.B Muzzle Velocity: 540m/sec
.B Weight: 4.14 ton
.B Range: 11,900m
.B Production Qty: 440


[2215] [Japanese 410mm Field Artillery - by Anonymous]
.T Experimental 41cm Howitzer
.P This is the largest gun that Japan has ever made. The gun was completed in 1926 and was planned to be used as a coastal gun. It was not introduced because several naval guns became surplus due to treaties after World War I. Eleven years after it was finished it was finally used at the Kotou fortress on the Manchuria-Soviet border. When the Soviets invaded Manchuria in 1945, the gun fired and destroyed a railway bridge of the Trans-Siberian Railroad.
.B Description: 410mm
.B Barrel Length: 13.445m
.B Elevation: -5 to +75 Degrees
.B Traverse: 360 Degrees
.B Projectile Weight: 1,000kg
.B Muzzle Velocity: 580m/sec
.B Weight: 318ton
.B Range: 20,000m
.B Production Qty: 1


[2216] [Japanese 70 mm Field Artillery - by Anonymous]
.T 7cm Field Gun
.B Introduced: 1883
.B Description: 75mm
.B Barrel Length: 1.78m
.B Elevation: -7 to +19 Degrees
.B Projectile Weight: 4.28kg
.B Muzzle Velocity: 422m/sec
.B Weight: 0.69ton
.B Range: 5,000m


[2217] [Japanese 105mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Anonymous]
.T A "What if" unit.


[2218] [Japanese 47mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Anonymous]
.T Type 1 47mm Anti-Tank Gun
.P After the Nomonhan Incident, the Imperial Japanese Army started the development of a new anti-tank gun, considering that the Type 94 37mm Anti-Tank Gun would probably be ineffective against Soviet tanks. Being introduced in 1942 the Type 1 was late to the opening of the Pacific War. Before its introduction Japanese infantry had to fight desperately against Allied M3 Light Tanks. After its introduction it was found to be only marginally successful against the Allied M4 Sherman. Even so the gun was issued to armored units as well as independent anti-tank units and was used as the main gun of the Type 97 Chi-Ha Shinhoto. The Japanese failed to develop a successor to the Type 1 and it was used until the World War II ended.
.H
.B Approx Weight: 800kg
.B  Description: 47mm/L 53.7
.B Barrel length: 2.53m
.B Action: Breech loading
.B Muzzle velocity: 830 m/s
.B Maximum range: 6,900m
.B Sights: Straight telescope
.B Production Qty: 2300


[2219] [Japanese 75mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Anonymous]
.T A "What if" unit.


[2220] [Japanese 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Anonymous]
.T Captured Vickers 40mm Anti-Aircraft Guns


[2221] [Japanese 75mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Anonymous]
.T Type 4 75mm AA Gun
.P This was an exact copy of the Bofors M29 75mm Anti-Aircraft Gun that was captured in China. It was used as an Anti-aircraft gun and as the main gun of the Type 4 Medium Tank.
.B Description: 75mm (3")/L44
.B Barrel Length: 3.212m
.B Elevation: -7 to +85 Degrees
.B Traverse: 360 Degrees
.B Projectile weight: 6.54kg
.B Muzzle velocity: 720m/s
.B Weight: 2,450 kg
.B Range: 13,800m
.B Altitude: 9,100m


[2222] [Japanese 105mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Anonymous]
.T Type 14 10cm Anti-aircraft Gun
.B Introduced: 1925
.B Description: 105mm/L40
.B Barrel Length: 4.20m
.B Elevation: 0 to +85 Degrees
.B Traverse: 360 Degrees
.B Projectile weight: 16kg
.B Muzzle Velocity: 700m/sec
.B Weight: 5.194 ton
.B Range: 16,300m
.B Altitude: 10,500m
.B Production Qty: 70


[2223] [Japanese Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that
their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations.
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement
points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move
emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2224] [Japanese Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that
their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations.
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement
points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move
emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2225] [Korean Soeul Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents forces raised in Korea by the Japanese.
.P Koreans started serving in the Japanese military in 1938. Besides being
conscripted for labor battalions, in 1944 they were required to serve the army
in one way or another. Eventually a quarter million Koreans would be in the
Japanese army.


[2226] [Korean Territorials - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents Korean nationals and Japanese immigrants that Japan
armed.
.P Beginning in 1938 Japan allowed some Koreans to enlist. The Kwantung Army
used Korean "volunteers" to conduct anti-partisan actions in Manchukuo
(Manchuria).


[2227] [Soviet 1st Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Army Group was formed in Mongolia in July 1940 from the 57th Special
Corps of the Far Eastern Front. The 57th Corps, led by G. Zhukov, gained fame
during the battle of Khalkin-gol by annihilating the Imperial Japanese Army's
23rd division in a classic double pincer movement. Many historians credit this
battle as changing Japan's strategic direction into the South Pacific for the
duration of the war.
.P Also called the 1st Independent Red Banner Army, it spent the entire war
preparing for and guarding against the Japanese.
.P On August 9, 1945 during Operation August Storm the 1st army attacked the
Kwangtun army in northern Manchuria as part of the 1st Far East Front. Fighting
against the Japanese 135th infantry division in heavily forested hills the 1st
Red Banner army had to construct roads as they advanced to take the city of
Mutanchian where the HQ of the Japanese 1st Area Army was located. After a two
day battle for that city the 1st Red Banner army advanced towards Harbin linking
up on August 20th with units that had made amphibious and air landings into the
city.
.H
.B Campaigns: Kalkin-gol (1939), August Storm (1945)


[2228] [Soviet 1st Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Guards Army was created three times during the war.
.P On August 6, 1942 the 1st Guards Army was mobilized from units of the 2nd 
Reserve Army at Stalingrad, quickly being put into use in the screening battles on
the approaches to the city. The army was subordinated to three different Fronts 
before STAVKA decided to disband it on October 12 and transferred its units to the
24th Army.
.P The 1st Guards was re-established in November 1942 from the 63rd Army. Part of
Operation Uranus, the 1st Guards army, along with the 5th Tank army, split the 
Axis forces north of Stalingrad trapping General Paulus 6th Army. The second formation of the 1st Guards did not last long as it was soon transformed into the 3rd Guards Army on December 5.
.P The final formation of the 1st Guards Army was quickly established from units 
of the 4th reserve Army on December 8. They routed the Italian 8th Army in action
during Operation Little Saturn and fought in the Donets Basin during January and 
February 1943 and helped to liberate the Left-bank Ukraine in August and 
September.
.P The army was then redeployed to Kiev defending the area from a German 
counterattack. The 1st Guards army led the Front's attack in March helping to 
crush the 1st panzer army at Kamenetsk-Podolskiy. Then the 1st guards army fought in the Lvov-Sandomir offensive (July and August 1944) liberating Stanislav(Ivano). The army crossed into Czechoslovakia late in 1944 and, with the 38th army, captured the Monrovian industrial region by the end of April 1945 before advancing on Prague.
.P The 1st guards Army was disbanded in August 1945.
.H
.B Commander of note: General-Colonel A. A. Grechko (1944-45) went on to become the Commander in Chief and then Minister of Defense of the Soviet Union.


[2229] [Soviet 11th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 11th Army was formed in August 1939 in the Belorussian Military District. The 11th Army was part of the soviet invasion of Poland and was garrisoning areas west of Kaunas and Vilnius at the start of the war withdrawing towards Pskov where it battled against the 41st Panzer Korps.
.P The 11th army spent much of 1942 defending the area around Demyansk.
.P The 11th army was involved in the fatal Demyansk operation of 1943 and was at the battle of Kursk the same year. In October the army was active in the Orel, Bryansk and Gomel-Richitsa operations. It was disbanded on December 18, 1943.


[2230] [Soviet 12th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 12th Army was formed in the Kiev Special Military District and entered Poland in 1939 and then northern Bukovina when Russia claimed Bessarabia. The army was garrisoning Cernauti when the Romanians attacked in 1941 and, in danger of being flanked, withdrew towards the 1940 border by mid July.
.P The 12th Army was caught in the encirclement at Kiev and its command was disbanded on August 10, 1941. It was reformed again on August 25, 1941 from an expansion of the 17th rifle corps. The army defended the Dnieper south of Dnenpoprotovsk, near Zaporozhe, and the Donets basin and Rostov for the rest of the year.
.P The 12th army started 1942 trying to attack but had to retreat into the Caucasus. The army was disbanded in September with its combat troops being placed into the 18th army.
.P The 12th army was mobilized yet again in April 1943 from the remnants of the 
5th Tank Army. Coming out of the Southwestern Front's reserve, the 12th army attacked in the Donbas and Zaporozhe offensives. The army was disbanded in November 1943.


[2231] [Soviet 14th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 14th Army, raised in Leningrad in October 1939, was in northern Lapland during the Winter War with Finland being composed of the 14th rifle,  52nd rifle and 104th mountain divisions.
.P With the start of Barbarossa the 14th army conducted defensive operations around Murmansk. They stopped the German attempt at taking the city by July 1941 and defended the area through 1944.
.P The 14th army conducted the Petsamo-Kirkenes operation in late 1944 taking Petsamo and driving the Germans out of northern Norway. The 14th Army was demobilized on July 31, 1945.


[2232] [Soviet 16th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 16th army of the Great Patriotic War was formed in June 1940 in the Transbaikal Military District at Borzya. The army was quickly railed to the Western Front in June 1941.
.P The 16th Army was trapped and destroyed at Smolensk on August 8th, 1941. The army was reformed only to be caught in the Vyazma pocket along with the 19th, 20th and 32nd armies at the beginning of October and was destroyed again.  The 16th was quickly reconstituted at Volokolansk in late October to defend the region between Moscow and Kalinin. This put the 16th in position to bear the brunt of the attack of the 4th Panzer group. The 16th was forced back through Istra, where its 78th rifle division fresh from Siberia held off the German assault for three days bleeding German supplies for the drive on Moscow, to the northern outskirts of the city. The 16th managed to start the Winter counteroffensive attack on December 6, 1941.
.P The 16th army attacked in the Rzhev-Sychev offensive in 1942 having a good start in pushing back the German 9th army but it quickly turned into a near disaster.
.P Under the command of Bagramyan in 1943, for its actions in the Bryansk Offensive, the 16th Army was designated as the 11th Guards Army in April 1943.
.P The 16th was resurrected as an army in July of the same year in the Far Eastern Front to defend the Sakhalin Islands.
.P During August Storm the 16th army attacked across southern Sakhalin Island and conducted the landings on the Kuril Islands.
.H
.B Commander K. K. Rokossovsky (41-42), I. K. Bargramyan (42-43)


[2233] [Soviet 2nd Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T In July, 1938 the 2nd Army Group was formed in Mongolia. Also known as the 2nd
Red Banner Army, it was part of Chita's Group in Mongolia for the battle of Khalkin-gol.
.P The army was renamed the 2nd Red Banner Army in July 1940. The army spent the entire war in the Far East defending against a possible Japanese attack.
.P For operation August Storm, the 2nd army struck at eastern Manchuria crossing the Amur river from the Blagoveschensk area to strike at Tsitsihar as part of the 2nd Far East Front. The 2nd army tangled with the most prepared Japanese units of the entire campaign.
.H
.B Campaigns: Khalkin-Gol (1939), August Storm (1945)


[2234] [Soviet 2nd Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Guards Army was formed north of Stalingrad in October 1942 but was shifted south to block the attempt made by the 4th Panzer Army to reach the city.
.P In the fall of 1943 the 2nd Guards army attacked as part of the Donbas offensive, driving to the Black Sea along the Dnieper river and eliminating the German bridgehead at Kherson.
.P The army was sent to the Perekop Isthmus in preparation to drive the German 17th army out of the Crimea in 1944. Attacking the 17th army in the spring, the 2nd Guards Army entered Sevastopol on May 9.
.P After freeing the Crimea, the army was railed north to the Baltic front, 
supporting the 51st army's drive to the Baltic Sea before conducting the Memel offensive. The 2nd Guards army continued its drive on Germany in 1945 in the East-Prussian offensive. Overcoming heavy resistance they finally captured Koenigsberg in April. The 2nd Guards army was demobilized in September 1945.
.H
.B Commander of Note: Marshal Rodion Ya. Malinovsky (Nov 42-Feb 43) began his military career at the age of 15 in WWI by stowing away on a troop train. He went to France with the Russian Expeditionary Corps as a corporal in 1916 and was decorated by the French government. After the Bolshevik Revolution Rodian was one of the few Russians to be allowed to stay and fight in the French Foreign Legion for the duration of that war. He volunteered to fight in the Spanish Civil War and was wounded there. He commanded two armies and five fronts and is deemed to be one of the most important generals in Russian History.


[2235] [Soviet 22nd Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 22nd Army, raised in the Urals military district, was assigned to the Western front in July 1941 and then transferred to the Kalinin front.
.P The 22nd conducted a series of defensive operations in Idrits, Vitbesk, Smolensk, Kalinin and Rzhev.
.P A leading element of Zukov's Operation Mars, the 22nd attacked into the Rzhev pocket following behind its 3rd Mechanized Corps. The 22nd typified the effects of the attack on the Russian army. It lost over half of its 270 tanks and 25,000 of its men within a week of the beginning of the assault.
.P Recovering from Mars, the 22nd army attacked at Kholm, Velikie Luki, and in the Leningrad-Novgorod and Rezhitsa-Dvina offensives.
.P The last major engagement of the 22nd army was in the reduction of the Kurland grouping.
.P The 22nd army was disbanded in August 1945.


[2236] [Soviet 25th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 25th army was formed in June 1941 in the Far East military district.
.P The 25th Army spent the war along the border of  Manchuria.
.P On August 9 1945, the 25th army crossed the border in the Harbin-Girin operation cutting the communication lines into Korea. Elements of the 25th army moved south into Korea linking up with forces that had made divisional amphibious landings.
.P After the surrender of Japan the 25th army railed to Beijing to support the efforts of the Communist Chinese.
.H
.B Campaigns: August Storm (Manchuria 1945)


[2237] [Soviet 29th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 29th Army was formed near Moscow in June and July 1941 with five brand new rifle divisions. Moved from the Reserve to the Western front the 29th army engaged in a series of defensive battles at Staria-Russa, Demyansk, Ostashkov, Siezhorov, Smolensk, Rzhev and Kalinin before attacking in the Rzhev-Vyazma and Rzhev-Sychevka assaults in 1942 and 1943 with the Kalinin Front. In two months of combat in the Rzhev-Vyazma offensive the 29th army lost 16,000 soldiers.
.P With the counteroffensive stalled the 29th was forced into defending the Volga river line before STAVKA decided to disband the 29th army in February 1943. The remaining troops of the army were dispersed to the 5th and 20th armies and the command staff of the 29th army was transferred to the 1st Tank army.
.H
.B Commander I. I. Maslennikov


[2238] [Soviet 3rd Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Army was formed in August 1939 at Vitebsk in the Belorussian Military District. It was part of the assault forces for the Soviet invasion of Poland advancing to the city of Vilno.
.P In June the 3rd Army was trapped in the initial border battles near Bialystok and destroyed by July 9. The 3rd army was immediately reformed but fared no better being surrounded and eliminated in the Bryansk Pocket in late October. It was reformed yet again, just in time to fight against the German 2nd army in the battle for Moscow. The 3rd army helped to stem the tide but paid a price. It only had 16,000 men and 138 artillery pieces left on December 31, 1941.
.P The 3rd army stayed in the area east and south of Orel holding the line into 
1943. Beginning in July 1943 the 3rd army began a series of attacks in the Orel, 
Bryansk, Gomel-Rechitsa and Rogachev-Zhlobin offensive operations and then in the
Belorussian campaign in 1944 and the East-Prussian campaign in early 1945. The 
3rd army's last combat action was in the Berlin offensive against the German 9th Army.
.P The 3rd army was disbanded in August 1945.


[2239] [Soviet 3rd Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T During World War II Russia fielded over 450 rifle divisions with many of them being reformed multiple times. A Russian infantry division had considerable less firepower than a German infantry division.
.P The 3rd Rifle division was formed on June 5, 1921 in the Ukrainian Military District; most likely near Simferopol in the Crimea.
.P In early 1939 the division was transferred to the Far East and assigned to the 2nd Army for the entire war. The 8th, 18th and 70th rifle regiments made up the 3rd rifle division.
.P In August Storm the 74th tank brigade and 70th rifle regiment led the division in attacking the Japanese Murakami battalion of the 269th Infantry regiment on the heights Northeast of the city of Sunwu.
.P After the conclusion of the invasion of Manchuria the division returned to Russia and was disbanded in August 1946.


[2240] [Soviet 3rd Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Guards Army was formed on December 5, 1942 by renaming the 1st Guards 
Army.
.P Thrown into action for Operation Little Saturn, the 3rd Guards attacked the 
German Army Group Hollidt (the 62nd infantry division and the Rumanian 1st corps) holding the river Chir, inflicting heavy casualties on them. As the Russian army overextended itself, the 3rd Guards was forced into halting its attack. They did not regain the initiative until late summer when they started the Donbas offensive in which, coordinating with the 8th Guards army, they forced the Germans back across the Dnieper.
.P The 3rd Guards army spent much of the winter in fierce fighting to cross the Dnieper river at Nikopol. Most of  March and April were used for refitting before the 3rd Guards army smashed its way through 250 km to cross the Vistula river. Joined by other armies the 3rd Guards broke out of the Sandomir bridgehead freeing much of Poland.
.P With the final drive on Berlin having begun, the 3rd Guards Army trapped German forces at Cottbus but swung south of Berlin to prevent the German 9th and 12th armies from uniting and counter attacking. They eliminated enemy resistance at Frankfurt and then moved to Dresden to launch the Prague offensive. On May 9th they entered Prague. The 3rd Guards army was disbanded in July 1945.


[2241] [Soviet 33rd Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 33rd Army was formed between July and August 1941 in the Reserve Front. The
army was initially manned by five PMDs, the 1st, 5th, 9th, 17th and 21st People's 
militia divisions of Moscow. It was assigned to the western front in October for the defense of Moscow and was defending the frontal approaches to the city in the last attack made by the Germans towards Moscow.
.P In 1942 the 33rd army followed the 1st Guards Cavalry into the Rzhev-Vyazma 
salient. The Germans closed the breach in their lines trapping the two units. 
Lacking the cavalry's mobility, the 33rd army was mauled badly losing 42,327 men in a period of 24 days.
.P As the tide of war finally turned to Russia's favor in 1943 the 33rd army saw success reaching and holding the Desna river line in September 1943 during the second battle of Smolensk.
.P It then went on to the Belorussian, Warsaw-Poznan and Berlin offensives and helped in the isolation of the German 9th army.


[2242] [Soviet 39th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 39th Army was formed in November 1941 in the Arkhangelsk Military district and was rushed to the Kalinin Front for the defense of Moscow. As the winter counteroffensive started to run out of steam in February 1942, the 39th army became encircled but managed to defend itself fairly well and was able to break out of its predicament in July with heavy losses.
.P The 39th army was disbanded that same month only to see a new 39th army raised in August 1942 by the conversion of the second establishment of the 58th army
.P The 39th Army, Major-General A. I. Zygin commanding, had 80,000 troops and 
over 200 tanks in supporting attacks on the northern edge of the Rzhev pocket 
during Operation Mars.
.P It was in the region of Smolensk in late 1943 and with the 43rd Army liberated what was left of Vitbesk in June 1944 followed by operations towards Belorussia, Memel and East Prussia.
.P The 39th army was sent to the Trans-Baikal Front in Mongolia in 1945 for the offensive against Japan. The 39th army crossed the Grand Khingan Mountains, surprising the Japanese, and entered the city of Solun on August 13th after tangling with the Japanese 108th and 117th infantry divisions. The 39th army continued its advance to Changchun where it boarded trains on the 17th to reach the Liatung peninsula. The 39th army accepted the surrender of the 107th infantry division on August 30, 1945 ending all hostilities on the continent.
.H
.B Campaigns: Winter Offensive (1941-42), Mars (1943), Bagration (1944) August Storm (1945)


[2243] [Soviet 4th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th army was formed in August 1939 in the Belorussian Military District at Bobruisk. It crossed the Polish border in September 1939 advancing to the city of Kobrin.
.P The 4th Army was disbanded July 26, 1941 due to losses defending Brest-Litovsk and Belarus. The 4th army was reformed in September and operated in the area of Tikhvin through December 1941, first losing the city then retaking it. From January 1942 on it defended the Volkhov River line as part of the Volkhov and Leningrad Fronts. The 4th army was disbanded at the end of November 1943 with its units being dispersed to the 54th and 59th armies.
.P The 4th army was formed a third time in January 1944 from the HQ of the 34th army and consisted of the 58th rifle corps and 15th cavalry corps. It remained in Iran for the duration of the war.
.H
.B Commander of note: Marshal K. A. Meretskov served in the Spanish civil war, commanded the 7th army in the Finnish war and commanded several fronts during the course of the war.


[2244] [Soviet 4th Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th Rifle division was formed in 1919. It fought in the Soviet-Polish war (with the 5th Rifle Corps), the Russian Civil War and in the partition of Poland. In December 1939 the division entered the Russo-Finnish War where it attacked across a frozen lake in daylight and was quickly cut to pieces taking over 2000 brown uniformed casualties. In April 1940 the 4th rifle division was transferred to the 3rd Rifle Corps in the Transcaucus Military District.
.P The 4th rifle division, made up of the 39th, 101st, and 220th rifle regiments, first entered into combat against the Germans on September 17, 1941 with the 18th Army. Fighting in the Donets Basin area in 1942 with the 12th army the division took heavy losses. On November 28, 1942 the 4th rifle division was disbanded.
.P The division was reformed in March 1943 in Moscow and was committed to battle 
from July 12, 1943 to March 23, 1944 in the counter-offensives after Kursk with 
the 11th army and the 48th army. The 4th rifle division then had a brief period of
refitting before being back in battle with the 69th army during the summer 
offensives. The division fought in the Lublin-Brest, Warsaw-Poznan and Berlin 
offensives.
.P The division was ordered for demobilization in June 1945 but did not actually 
do so until June 8, 1946.
.B Russia's best sniper was a soldier of the 4th rifle division. Mihail Ilyich Surkov recorded 702 confirmed kills.
.B Commanded by Muzychenko from 1939-40. He was promoted to command the 6th army and was captured at Uman. He spent the rest of the war as a prisoner of war.


[2245] [Soviet 4th Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 24th army was designated the 4th Guards army on April 16, 1943.
.P The 24th army was formed in the Siberian Military District in June 1941 and was railed west. It was caught in the Smolensk pocket and destroyed by October. In November 1941 the 24th army was rebuilt. During 1942 the 24th army was shifted throughout the theater ending up at Stalingrad where it helped to eliminate the German 6th army.
.P Its first action as the 4th Guards was in the Belgorod-Kharkov offensive in which the army crossed the Dnieper and then spent the end of the year expanding the bridgehead at Krivoy Rog.
.P January 1944 saw the Kirovograd operation launched in which the 4th Guards army created and then crushed the Korsun pocket. Then they fought their way to the Dniester River setting their sights on the capital of Bessarabia, Chishinau. In August the 4th Guards army fought in the Iassy-Chishinau offensive, which saw the eventual collapse of Rumanian resistance to Russian forces. The army then went into reserve for September and October before beginning the Budapest Offensive. The 4th Guards army finished the war fighting in the Viennese Offensive.
.P The 4th Guards army was demobilized March 1947.


[2246] [Soviet 43rd Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 43rd Army, based on the 33rd Rifle corps with two tank divisions added, was raised in July 1941 as part of the Reserve Front.
.P It was defending the Desna river line between Bryansk and Smolensk when the German Operation Typhoon began and was easily thrust aside. The 43rd retreated towards Moscow and defended in the region well into 1943 before taking part in the Smolensk offensive.
.P The 43rd army was at Smolensk during the battle of Kursk and in 1944 acted in the Belorussian and Baltic campaigns before sealing the Kurland pocket in 1945.
.P The 43rd army was demobilized during the summer of 1946.


[2247] [Soviet 5th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 5th Army was created in August, 1939 in the Kiev Military District. It was in the western area of the Ukraine during the invasion of Poland.
.P The 5th army fought in the initial border battles, falling back towards Kiev as the pressure built. It was destroyed September 25, 1941 at Kiev but was rebuilt in October to help defend Moscow. The 5th army assembled at Mozhaisk, sitting on the Minsk-Moscow highway, with its most effective combat unit being the newly arrived 32nd Siberian rifle division. They fought the Battle of Borodino for three days giving Zukhov time to assemble more forces.
.P The 5th army participated in the Rzhev-Vyazma operation (Mars) in 1942 losing 100 tanks and 29,000 men in the battle and it was at the Second battle of Smolensk in August 1943. Leading the attack, the 5th Army had to batter its way forward, only managing to enter the city in late September. The 5th also fought in the Belorussian campaign of 1944 and was in on the assault on E. Prussia in early 1945.
.P The 5th army was then sent to the 1st Far Eastern front in 1945 to fight against Japan. Initiating the main attack of the Front the 5th army created a 35-km hole in the Japanese fortified lines Northwest of Vladistock and advanced in three days what was planned to be covered in eight. They were then given new objectives and eventually entered Kirin before the campaign ended.
.H
.B Commander of note: Marshal L. A. Govorov  was considered to be a master of defensive warfare earning his reputation leading the Leningrad Front during the 900 day long siege.


[2248] [Soviet 5th Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 66th Army was designated the 5th Guards Army in April 1943 for its success at Stalingrad.
.P The 66th Army was formed on August 24, 1942 from units of the 8th reserve army. With the German breakthrough on the Don River, the 66th was assigned to the Stalingrad Front where it quickly saw action against the 3rd Panzergrenadier and 16th Panzer divisions. During Operation Uranus, the 66th army attempted to slice through the German forces and connect up with the 62nd army, being able to do so on January 26, 1943 completing the encirclement.
.P During the night of July 11, 1943, the SS Leibstandarte Adolf Hitler division attacked the 33rd Guards corps, 5th Guards army in the battle of Kursk. The Soviet soldiers withstood the SS troops and then counter attacked on July 12 with the 5th Tank army at Prokhovka in the largest tank battle of history.
.P The Belgorod-Kharkov operation commenced in August followed by the Left-bank Ukraine campaign in which the 5th guards freed Poltava and created a bridgehead on the Dnieper.
.P At the beginning of May 1944 the army moved into Rumania from which they launched the Lvov-Sandomierz offensive in July and defended the Sandomier bridgehead through December. The 5th Guards army led the attack and assault on Breslau. The army was active in the Berlin operation and liberated parts of Czechoslovakia.
.P The 58th Guards Rifle division of the 5th Guards army linked up with the US
69th division, 1st army, on the Elbe during the battle for Berlin.


[2249] [Soviet 50th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 50th Army was raised in the Bryansk front in July/August 1941 by expanding the 2nd Rifle corps.
.P The army began combat in the battle for Moscow and the winter counteroffensive holding the city of Tula despite being almost surrounded. On December 6, 1941 the 50th, 10th and 49th armies attacked to the southeast of the city forcing the 2nd Panzer army to withdraw. The 50th was one of the attacking and bloodied armies in the failed Rzhev-Vyazma assault in 1943.
.P The 50th army was reinforced with troops from the 16th army in April 1943 and later that year made diversionary attacks in the Orel, Bryansk and Gomel-Rechitsa offensives.
.P In 1944, under the directive of the 2nd Belorussian Front, the 50th army fought its way west in the Belorussian campaign, operation Bagration.
.P It was officially disbanded in July 1945 after operating in the East Prussian campaign where the 50th army was embarrassed by pummeling empty positions for two days.


[2250] [Soviet 51st Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 51st Separate Coastal Army was raised in the Crimea in August 1941 and was
made up of the 9th Rifle corps, the  40th, 42nd and 48th cavalry divisions and the
1st, 2nd, 3rd and 4th Crimean People's Militia divisions. The 51st was tasked with defending the Crimea, being forced to retreat to the Taman peninsula. The 51st army conducted the Kerch-Fedosiyskoy landings and then withdrew into the Kuban.
.P The 51st army arrived at the Stalingrad Front with 3,000 men on July 31, 1942 
where it was rebuilt with replacements. The 51st was directly in the path of the 
4th Panzer Army and by August 6th, 1942 had become ineffective. It was withdrawn 
east of the Volga to rebuild in time to participate in Operation Uranus in which the 51st Army ran head on into reinforcing German divisions. Only the timely arrival of the 2nd Guards Army saved the 51st from destruction. It recovered and continued the attack in the Rostov direction, fighting in the Donbas and Melitopol operations.
.P The 51st attacked down into the Crimea in 1944 against the German 17th army. After Sevastopol was liberated the 51st army was railed to the Baltic to remove the Germans from Latvia and Lithuania. The 51st accepted the surrender of the Kurland Army Group on May 9, 1945.


[2251] [Soviet 59th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 59th army was formed in the Siberian Military district to control six new rifle divisions and two new cavalry divisions in November 1941.
.P The army entered the battle of Leningrad being placed in the Volkov and Leningrad fronts and battered at the Germans with little success. During the Lubansk offensive of the Leningrad campaign in early 1942 the 2nd Shock army and elements of the 59th army penetrated German lines but were cut off and surrounded. The 2nd Shock army commanded by General Vlasov surrendered but the troops of the 59th army escaped.
.P The 59th army was defending the region east of Novgorod during the battle of Kursk with nine rifle divisions and a tank brigade.
.P The army was tasked with defending the coast and islands of Vyborg bay into 1944. The 59th went on the offensive finally liberating Novgorod on January 20 and then commenced the drive into Estonia. Working with the 8th army, the 59th army captured the city of Tallinn in September 1944.
.P In December the 59th army was moved to the 1st Ukrainian front in Poland to take part in the Sandomir-Silesian, Lower and Upper Silesian and Prague offensives. The 59th army linked up with the 4th Tank army in Silesia eliminating the Herman Goring Panzer Korps after heavy fighting.


[2252] [Soviet 5th Banner Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 5th Banner Infantry Army did not exist.
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.P The Guard Banner army unit is a hypothetical unit that reflects the Soviet tendency of reinforcing their successful units with extra manpower and equipment.


[2253] [Soviet 6th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T In August 1939 the 6th Army was formed in the Kiev Special Military District for the partition of Poland. The 6th Army occupied the Western Ukraine.
.P When Germany attacked the 6th army fought in the initial border battles south west of Lvov before falling back towards Kiev. It was disbanded on August 10, 1941 after being encircled and destroyed along with the 12th army at Uman, south of Kiev.
.P The 6th army was immediately reformed on August 25, largely from a reinforced 48th rifle corps, to defend the riverbank northwest of Dnepropetrovosk. As the Germans advanced the 6th army retreated down into the Donets Basin and fought in the second battle of Kharkov where the 6th army was trapped by the Rumanian 6th Corps of the German 6th army in the Izyum salient and destroyed.
.P The 6th army was formed for a third time in July 1942 from the 6th reserve 
army. It took defensive actions at Voronezh-Voroshilovgrad and the Middle Don 
battles. At last, the 6th army was able to attack when it sliced through the 
Italian 8th army on December 18, 1942 during operation Little Saturn. Then the army continued to advance fighting throughout the Donets Basin in 1943 and at Nikopol-Krivoi Rog and Odessa in early 1944.
.P The 6th army was disbanded in June 1944 when its forces were transferred to other armies. The army was then created again for its fourth formation in December 1944 from units from the 3rd Guards and 13th armies. The 6th army spent 1945 fighting in the Sandomier-Silesia, Lower-Silesia and Breslau offensives.
.H
.B Commander of note: Marshal Rodian Ya. Malinovsky (1941) began his military career at the age of 15 in WWI by stowing away on a troop train. He went to France with the Russian Expeditionary Corps as a corporal in 1916 and was decorated by the French government. After the Bolshevik Revolution Rodian was one of the few Russians to be allowed to stay and fight in the French Foreign Legion for the duration of that war. He volunteered to fight in the Spanish Civil War and was wounded there. He commanded two armies and five fronts and is deemed to be one of the most important generals in Russian History.


[2254] [Soviet 6th Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 6th Guards Army was formed on April 16, 1943 from the 21st Army when it was awarded guard status.
.P The 21st army was formed in June 1941 in the Volga Military District. The army defended in the Western Direction being eventually encircled at Kiev but was able to break out and escape destruction. The 21st rearmed and fought at the second battle of Kharkov in May 1942 and then defended the area near Stalingrad where its actions there would earn the army Guard status.
.P The 6th Guards first action was on the southern side of the Kursk salient and on July 6 was attacked by 300 tanks of the 48th Panzer Korps. The 6th Guards army withstood the onslaught for six bloody days.
.P Attacking with the 1st Tank Army in the Belgorod-Kharkov offensive, the 6th Guards Army advanced 80 km behind Kharkov before turning to take the city. After a short period of refitting, the army was assigned to the 1st Baltic Front and moved to the region northwest of Nevel to defend the area into 1944.
.P As summer came the 6th Guards army attacked as part of the Belorussian offensive and, with the 5th Shock Army, liberated Polotsk on July 4, 1944. The 6th Guards continued in expelling the Germans from the Baltic States in the Shyaulyai, Riga and Memel offensives. On April 1, they initiated combat with the Kurland combat group.
.P The 6th Guards Army was disbanded March 1947.


[2255] [Soviet 6th Banner Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.P The Guard Banner army unit is a hypothetical unit that reflects the Soviet tendency of reinforcing their successful units with extra manpower and equipment.


[2256] [Soviet 7th Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 7th Guards Army was created in April 1943 when the 64th Army achieved guard status for its efforts at Stalingrad.
.P The 64th Army was formed in July 1942 from the 1st Reserve Army for the defense of  Stalingrad. The 64th Army fought on the banks of the Volga holding south of the city alongside the 62nd Army. The 64th helped to force the surrender of the Germans and then advanced to the northern Donets River in early March.
.P The 7th Guards (24th and 25th Guards Rifle Corps) was at the battle of Kursk,
where the 7th Guards Army is credited with inflicting 10,000 casualties and 
destroying 200 tanks, and then went on the offensive, striking at the Germans in 
the Belgorod - Kharkov operation. The 7th Guards Army, with the 69th Army, freed 
Belgorod on August 5 and Kharkov on August 23. It continued its drive, reaching 
the Dniepr by the end of September and forcing its way across the river. Attacking
with the 21st Army, the 7th Guards cleared the southern Bug and skillfully 
approached the Yassy-Kishinev operation. It participated in Operation Budapest in
1944 capturing the fortified cities Sol'nok and Abon' in November and encircled Budapest on December 26. The 7th Guards defeated the relief attempt of the city and then helped to subdue the garrison.
.P After the destruction of Budapest, the 7th Guards Army turned to Bratislava liberating it on April 4, 1945. The 7th Guards Army finished the war attacking towards Prague.


[2257] [Soviet 7th Banner Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.P The Guard Banner army unit is a hypothetical unit that reflects the Soviet tendency of reinforcing their successful units with extra manpower and equipment.


[2258] [Soviet 8th Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 8th Army was formed in October 1939 near Novgorod. The 8th Army managed to survive World War II relatively intact. During the winter War with Finland the 8th army fought in the Ladoga Karelia with the 18th, 56th, 75th, 139th, 155th 168th rifle divisions and the 34th tank regiment.
.P The 8th army was garrisoning Lithuania when the Germans began their attack and withdrew to defend Riga and then Tallinn. The 8th was responsible for defending the Estonian Islands against some German amphibious landings (operation Beowulf).
.P The 8th Army fought to break the siege of Leningrad and then cautiously advanced towards Narva and Tallinn, entering the city in September 1944, and had the responsibility of defending the Estonian coastline throughout 1944 and 1945. The 8th also had to retake the Estonian Islands in November 1944.
.P The 8th Army was demobilized towards the end of July 1945.


[2259] [Soviet 8th Guards Infantry - by Adam Scott]
.T The 62nd army was established July 9, 1942 from elements of the 7th Reserve Army at Stalingrad and was fed immediately into the fighting on the Don river where it did not fare particularly well under the command of general Lopatin.
.P As the Germans approached the city the 62nd Army moved in to defend it under 
the leadership of a new commander, Lieutenant-General Chuikov, who reputably said
"We shall hold the city or die here". Under his guidance the 62nd stubbornly held on to its positions along the banks of the Volga in some of the fiercest fighting of the war. Their resistance made Stalingrad the turning point of the Eastern Front.
.P In recognition of the great victory won at Stalingrad the 62nd Army was given the distinction of becoming the 8th Guards Army in April 1943.
.P After Stalingrad the Russians gained the offensive and the 8th Guards was involved in the fighting across the Ukraine crossing the Donets south of Izyum in August and crossing the Dniepr south of Dnepropetrovsk on October 5. Joined by the 3rd Guards and 12th Armies, the 8th Guards struck at the German bridgehead to the south at Zaporozhe held by the 40th and 17th Korps; capturing the area on October 10th. After eliminating the threat to their south, the 8th guards returned its focus onto Dnepropetrovsk capturing the city on October 25, 1943 after defeating the 30th Korps.
.P As part of Operation Right-Bank Ukraine, the 8th Guards army entered Odessa after one day of fighting on April 9th. They crossed the Bug River in late July liberating Lublin from the 4th Panzer army on July 24, 1944. The 8th guards army created a bridgehead across the Vistula River, which they had to defend against repeated counterattacks through January 1945. On January 14 they finally managed to go back on the offensive, freeing Lodz on the 19th. Acting with the 69th and 1st Guards Tank armies, the 8th Guards captured Poznan on March 12 but was unable to take the fortress of Kustrin until the 30th of March.
.P The 8th Guards army then drove on Berlin taking the Templehof airport before reaching the Reichstag.
.H
.B Commander: Chuikov commanded the 9th Army during its annihilation in the winter war with Finland. His next posting was as a military advisor to the Chinese well into 1942 before being recalled to take command of the 62nd Army.


[2260] [Soviet 9th Guards Infantry Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 9th Guards Army was created at the end of 1944 from the command staff of the 7th Army and troops from the Independent Airborne Army, which was formed in October 1944 as a command structure for the newly created 37th, 38th and 39th Guards Airborne Corps with all of its units being reclassified as Guards Rifle units soon thereafter.
.P The majority of the combat troops in the 9th Guards Army were airborne units of which only a small percentage had received airborne training. The Russian high command still considered them elite troops and withheld the 9th Guards army from any defensive actions, only using it in offensive engagements.
.P Being STAVKA's reserve during the German operation Spring Awaking the 9th Guards Army started the Vienna Offensive on March 16, 1945 for the 3rd Ukrainian Front, attacking the German 6th army in Hungary and overrunning the Germans on the 22nd, trapping the 6th SS Panzer division briefly.
.P The 9th Guards Army saw action in Austria, entering Vienna on April 13, and action in Czechoslovakia, reaching the Elbe.
.P The 9th guards Army was disbanded in April 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Hungary, Austria and Czechoslovakia (1945)


[2261] [Soviet 1st Cavalry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet military made the most extensive use of cavalry formations of any nation in World War II. Many people believed that horsed cavalry was on its way to oblivion after World War I. The Russian cavalry continued to be a vital force during the Second World War and was well suited to combat conditions on the eastern front.
.P The Soviet Union was in the process of reducing its cavalry forces prior to the war. In 1938 the Russian military had thirty-two cavalry divisions but was quickly disbanding them to use their staff as the basis for the new mechanized corps being formed. By June 1941 the cavalry force was down to thirteen divisions. When hostilities began the mechanized formations proved to be unequal to their tasks. The cavalry earned its reputation as a reliable combat force becoming the most effective mobile units in the Russian arsenal during the first half of the war. By February 1942 the cavalry had swollen to eighty-seven divisions but as the new tank brigades became reliable the number of cavalry divisions dropped to thirty-one by December.
.P The success of the Russian cavalry was due to the professionalism of the troops and the ability to go beyond the poor road network. In the initial battles the cavalry was primarily used as covering forces to allow armies to retreat. During the defense of Smolensk and Moscow the cavalry was vital in breaking through and raiding behind the German lines. In 1942 cavalry units began to be paired with armored units forming the Cavalry-mechanized groups. This unique blend of mobile units proved to be very effective in adapting to the needs of the environment fighting in all major operations for the rest of the war. The cav-mech formations were used as both breakthrough and exploitation roles.
.P A cavalry division had an establishment of 9000 men and 7600 horses in 1941.
.P The Russian military had two types of cavalry divisions.
.P The 1st Odessa Cavalry was merged into the 2nd cavalry division in August 1941 after taking heavy losses in the initial Border battles. The 2nd cavalry suffered the same fate as its remaining forces were moved into the 2nd rifle division in November.
.P The 1st Mountain Cavalry was subordinated to the 47th army in late July. In 1943 during the battle of Kursk the division was in the Transcaucus front with the 15th cavalry corps.


[2262] [Soviet 1st Cavalry corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Cavalry corps was raised in January 1942 consisting of the 33rd and 68th cavalry divisions.
.P Attacking with the 5th cavalry and 2nd Guards cavalry corps in the winter campaign of 41-42, the 1st Cavalry corps threatened the Dnepropetrovsk-Stalin rail-line supplying the German 17th and 1st Panzer armies thus forcing the Whermacht to halt its drive on Moscow from that direction.
.P The 1st Cavalry was disbanded in May 1942.


[2263] [Soviet 1st Guards Cavalry corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Guards Cavalry Corps was formed November 11, 1941 from the 2nd Cavalry Corps.
.P The 1st guards cavalry struck towards Rzhev in the winter campaign. Followed by the 33rd army, the Russians pierced the enemy lines but were soon cut off as the Germans rushed reinforcements to the area. Unlike the 33rd army, the 1st Guards cavalry managed to break out of the encirclement. They did so by raiding towards Vyazma and being supported by partisans. The 1st guards cavalry corps spent five months behind enemy lines. They cooperated with partisans and linked up with the 4th airborne corps before breaking free.
.P The 1st guards cavalry corps was withdrawn to rebuild in 1943 before being subordinated to the 3rd tank army.
.P In 1944 the 1st Guards Cavalry was partnered with the 25th Tank Corps in the Lvov-Sandomir offensive in which they battled and trapped the SS 14th Ukrainian Waffen-Grenadier division. In the fall of 1944, the cavalry corps was used in the breakthrough of the 38th army at the Dukla Pass in Slovakia. However, the 1st Guards cavalry overextended themselves and were surrounded. They managed to fight their way out but took over 60% casualties doing so.


[2264] [Soviet 2nd Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Cavalry Corps initial action of the Second World War was as part of the 6th Army in the Soviet invasion of Poland on September 17, 1939.
.P The corps consisted of the 5th and 9th cavalry divisions under the command of general Pavlov on June 22, 1941. When Rumania crossed the Prut River the 2nd cavalry corps counterattacked with its horses and 129 BT-2 and BT-5 light tanks causing considerable trouble for the Rumanians but the cavalry had to withdraw to protect its flanks. The 2nd Cavalry was then tasked with delaying the Axis attack so that the Russian 9th and 18th armies could withdraw to the Dnieper.
.P The 2nd Cavalry corps was then moved north to help defend Moscow taking positions at Kashira on November 22 against the 2nd Panzer Group. The troops put up fierce resistance despite heavy losses for which the corps was honored on November 26, 1941 becoming the 1st Guards Cavalry corps.
.P The 2nd cavalry was reformed in December 1942.
.P After fighting in the second battle of Kharkov the 2nd Cavalry corps was disbanded in July 1942.


[2265] [Soviet 2nd Guards Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Guards Cavalry corps was created on November 26, 1941 from the 3rd Cavalry corps.
.P Attacking with the 1st and 5th cavalry corps in the winter campaign of 41-42, the 2nd Guards Cavalry corps (62nd , 64th and 70th cavalry divisions) threatened the Dnepropetrovsk-Stalin rail-line supplying the German 17th and 1st Panzer armies thus forcing the Wehrmacht to halt its drive on Moscow.
.P In operation Mars a mechanized cavalry group was made up of the pairing of the
2nd Guards Cavalry corps and the 6th Tank corps. On the night of November 25, 1942
the group was tasked with breaking through the German lines. The strong defensive
positions of the Germans halted the 6th tank but about half of the 2nd Guards 
cavalry rushed through small gaps in the German lines before the paths were 
closed. Despite all their attempts, the Western front's soldiers could not reach 
the trapped cavalry. The troops of the 2nd Guards cavalry, spending over a month in enemy territory, made their way through the German salient to link up with the 22nd army of the Kalinin front.
.P 1943 found the 2nd Guards Cavalry in the exploitation role after the German 
operation Zitadelle. Striking from the Orel protrusion of the Kursk salient the 
2nd Guards cavalry forced the retreat of the 2nd SS Das Reich division.
.P In the final drive on Berlin the 2nd Guards Cavalry was involved in the entrapment and partial destruction of the German 9th Army at Halbe.


[2266] [Soviet 3rd Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T In 1939 the 3rd Cavalry Corps entered Poland as a component of the 5th Army. This corps was dismantled in the summer of 1940 to build the 6th mechanized corps from its command staff.
.P In 1941 the West Front assembled a cavalry group between Smolensk and Kalinin.
Dovator's Group, as the cavalry unit was called conducted a raid during the battle
of Smolensk. The cavalry successfully penetrated behind German lines and returned
after creating havoc in the rear. One of their objectives was to determine how the
people in occupied lands felt about the Red Army (which they reported as being 
favorable). In October Dovator's Group was operating in the same area when 
operation Typhoon began and the cavalry were quickly encircled. They managed to break out of their predicament and joined the 16th army west of Moscow at Volokolamsk.
.P Remaining with the 16th army the 3rd cavalry corps was established from 
Dovator’s Group in November. When the second onslaught of Typhoon began the cavalry and the 16th army were stubbornly forced back to avoid being eliminated. However, their resistance drained the German attack of its offensive punch, ultimately keeping the northern pincer from reaching Moscow. For its actions the unit earned the distinction of being named the 2nd Guards Cavalry Corps on November 21, 1941.


[2267] [Soviet 3rd Guards Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Guards Cavalry corps was established from the 5th cavalry corps in December 1941 for its action in the defense of Moscow.
.P On July 27, 1942 the 3rd Guards Cavalry Corps was near Stalingrad. The Corps was used as the breakthrough element for the Russians in operation Uranus against the Romanian 3rd Army. The Corps fought at Smolensk and in the Vitbesk direction in 1943.
.P The 3rd Guard Cavalry corps and 3rd Guard Mechanized corps combined in 1944 to
form a Mechanized cavalry grouping in 1944 for operation Bagration, the campaign 
to liberate Belorussia. The unit made daily marches of 40-50 km against German 
resistance June 24-28. The directive was to take Vitbesk and in the process the 3rd Guards cavalry formed a bridgehead on the Berezina river and also cut the main rail line to Minsk, trapping the Germans there.
.P The 3rd Guards Cavalry fought in the East Prussia campaign near the Polish / Lithuanian border liberating the city of Allenstein.


[2268] [Soviet 4th Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th Cavalry Corps was part of the 12th Army for the partition of Poland and by June 22, 1941 was stationed in the Central Asian Military District to patrol the borders of Afghanistan and Iran.
.P The corps was reinforced in 1942 from units of the Central Asian Military 
District under the command of General-Lieutenant Shapkin. The corps consisted of 
the 18th, 20th and 21st mountain cavalry divisions and 80% of its troops could not 
speak Russian. However, by September 1942 the troops had been replaced with the 
61st, 63rd and 81st cavalry divisions. At Stalingrad the 4th Cavalry Corps,
serving in the 51st Army, exploited the collapse of the Rumanian 4th Army by 
pushing back what was left of the Rumanian 6th Corps. The first Russian unit to 
notice the German Winter Storm, the 4th Cavalry took considerable losses in 
holding the German counterattack back. The corps was withdrawn in February to rebuild but was never in combat again.
.P The 4th Cavalry Corps was disbanded in May 1943.
.H
.B Campaigns: Uranus (1942-43)


[2269] [Soviet Banner Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.P The Guard Banner army unit is a hypothetical unit that reflects the Soviet tendency of reinforcing their successful units with extra manpower and equipment.
.P The Soviet Union was reducing its cavalry forces prior to the war. In 1938 the Russian military had seven cavalry corps but was quickly disbanding them to use their staff as the basis for the new mechanized corps being formed. By June 1941 the cavalry force was down to four corps with plans on eliminating even more. By February 1942 the cavalry had swollen to seventeen corps but as the new tank units became reliable the number of cavalry corps had dropped to nine by December.
.P The success of the Russian cavalry was due to the professionalism of the troops and the ability to go beyond the poor road network. In the initial battles the cavalry was primarily used as covering forces to allow armies to retreat. During the defense of Smolensk and Moscow the cavalry was vital in breaking through and raiding behind the German lines. During the battle for Moscow the cavalry was the most dependable mobile unit for Russia. In 1942 cavalry corps began to be paired with armored corps forming the Cavalry-mechanized groups. This unique blend of mobile units proved to be very effective in adapting to the needs of the environment. The cav-mech formations were used as both breakthrough and exploitation roles. The Russian cavalry saw fighting in all major operations for the rest of the war.
.P The 1941 cavalry corps establishment of two divisions was formulated to be equivalent to a motorized division.


[2270] [Soviet 1st Paratroop Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Russian army pioneered airborne operations in the late twenties. By 1935 their strategic plan called for the deployment of airborne units throughout all theaters and brigade level exercises were being conducted. The purges of the military by Stalin affected the airborne development but the program continued. All were considered elite infantry and were used as such in Manchuria and Finland.
Several airdrops were made in Bessarabia but they were unopposed and resembled training exercises more than anything else.
Only the 4th and 5th Corps survived the early battles with Germany intact. The 1st, 2nd and 3rd corps were largely destroyed defending Kiev.
.P The first tactical drops occurred in January 1942 and continued throughout the war. The tactical usage was highly effective in their limited scope (most drops were made by fewer than 500 men).
A favorite tactic was the seizing of an airstrip for follow on forces to land at. In 1945 the Russians made 20 drops throughout Manchuria and Korea after the Japanese command had agreed to surrender.
.P Strategically the Russians made two drops. The first was in January/February 1942 near Vyzama by the 4th Corps in an attempt to trap Army Group Center, which failed in its purpose. In September 1943 the Russians again tried to utilize their battle in depth doctrine to seize a large bridgehead over the Dnieper River. Unfortunately for the paratroopers their drop zone was directly over the 19th Panzer division. The three brigades of airborne troops were shot out of the sky as they descended.
The Germans considered the operational threat nonexistent but had great respect for the fighting ability of the paratroopers. Ironically, this area was the last section of the Dnieper River held by the Germans in the conflict.
.P Throughout the war airborne units were constantly created, however most of the
troops never received any specialized training. In 1941 five airborne corps 
(1st-5th) were formed in the Russian army along with several independent 
regiments. By June 1942 five more were formed (6th-10th). All ten of the corps were converted to Guards Rifle divisions in July and were sent to Stalingrad and the Caucasus.
Still believing in the airborne concept, eight new corps’ were formed in the fall of 1942 (1st, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th and 10th) and were designated as Guards Airborne divisions in December. Many of them participated in the battle at Kursk.
Six additional guards airborne divisions (11th-16th) were formed by September 1943 and in August 1944 the 37th, 38th and 39th Guards Airborne Corps were formed. In October 1944 the new units were placed into the Separate Airborne Army.


[2271] [Soviet 4th Paratroop Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th Airborne Corps (7th, 8th and 214th brigades) was assigned to the Western Special Military District in June, 1941 with a troop strength of about 10,000 men of whom half had never performed a jump.
.P The Corps was deployed as elite ground troops in battles on the Berezina river in June and throughout Belorussia, defending Smolensk and Minsk, taking heavy casualties in July. The 7th and 8th brigades were down to about 1,000 men each.
.P The 4th airborne corps performed the largest Russian airdrop in the war. On 
January 27, 1942 they began a series of night drops to the southeast of Vyzama and
again on February 18-19. Plagued by inexperience and over-optimistic planning the
drops were scattered and off target and the corps commander was killed as he was heading to the drop zone. However, the airborne troops proved capable in creating havoc in the German rear for five months before breaking out to friendly lines.
.P In July 1942 the 4th Airborne Corps was transformed into the 38th Guards Rifle division and served in the 66th army at Stalingrad.
.P The 4th Corps was reformed briefly in the fall before being designated as the 1st Guards Airborne Division in December 1942.
.H
.B Commander of note: General A. S. Zhadov, who commanded the corps at the start of the conflict, went on to command the 66th Army.
.B Campaigns: Border battles(1941), Soviet Winter Counter-Offensive(1942 Russia)


[2272] [Soviet 5th Paratroop Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 5th Airborne Corps was deployed in the Baltic Special Military District at the start of the war under the command of Major-General I. S. Bezugliy.
.P In fact, the 5th Airborne was on maneuvers along the border on June 22, 1941 and thus was the first Russian airborne unit to be in combat. The 10,000 troops of the 9th, 10th and 201st Airborne Brigades went into action in the frontier battles.
.P In October two brigades of the 5th airborne corps were intended to be airlifted aboard TB-3 bombers into Orel before the Germans reached the city but as they approached the airfield they received ground fire and instead had to land north of the city.
.P 1200 men of the 201st brigade conducted a drop near Vyzama on the night of 
January 18-19, 1942 in support of the Western Front's advance.
.P On August 6, 1942 the 5th Airborne Corps was reformed into the 39th Guards Rifle division and assigned to the 62nd Army at Stalingrad. The 39th Guards Rifle division defended the Red October Factory and later was at the taking of Berlin.
.H
.B Campaigns: Border battles (1941), Soviet Winter Counter-Offensive (1942)


[2273] [Soviet 1st Marine Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet Marines never acted in a formation larger than a division (of which there was only one) during the war. The most common sized formation was that of regiment or brigade. The Soviet Union had two distinct types of marines. Naval Rifle Brigades, of which there were twenty-five created, were formed by military districts and were supplemented by naval personnel. The Fleets formed the Naval Infantry Regiments, or Marines.
.P The Russians landed around 250,000 men in over 100 landings during the war. The Russian concept of landings includes operations across large rivers and lakes. Two of the three largest landings were made in the Kerch peninsula. The majority of landings were tactical in nature. An example of this was the landing of the marine brigade behind the Rumanian front lines at the siege of Odessa.
.P In operation August Storm the Soviet marines made amphibious landings along the east coast of Korea at all the important ports. They also invaded the Kuril Islands against a significant Japanese presence. The Russians also developed plans for landing on the Japanese mainland.
.P The Russian amphibious operation was slightly different than that of the Western allies. For starters, the overall command of any operation was given to an army general. The navy was always in a supporting role. Also, there was relatively little planning these operations, most plans were developed and carried out within two weeks. The most telling of all is that the Soviet navy had very little landing craft available.
.P The Red Army doctrine called for the marine units to spearhead any landings. They were used as shock troops to assault the beachhead.


[2274] [Soviet Marine Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet Army used its Marine units as shock troops at the regimental level 
for most of the war. However, they did form one marine division on December 1, 
1944 controlled by the Baltic Fleet. The 1st Mozyr Marine Division was created to guard the Porkkala-Udd naval base. This base was gained from the Finns as part of the armistice agreement.
.P The division was basically created by renaming the 55th Mozyr rifle division. It consisted of the 1st, 2nd and 3rd marine regiments and the 1st sea tank regiment plus artillery and support services and had about 10,500 men. The 1st marine division did not participate in any combat. Its sole duty was the guarding of the naval base, which it did so into 1956. The division was disbanded that year when the base was returned to Finnish control.
.H
.B In June 1941 the only amphibious capable unit in the Russian military was the 1st Special Marine Brigade based in Leningrad.


[2275] [Soviet 1st Mountain Corps- by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd mountain rifle corps, the only official mountain corps in the Soviet army, was formed In July 1942 in the Caucasus region. It was with the 56th army in 1943 and consisted of the 9th, 83rd and 242nd mountain rifle divisions. It was disbanded in May 1945.
.P The 13th Rifle corps on June 21, 1941 could be called a mountain corps. It consisted of the 44th, 58th and 196th mountain rifle divisions. The 13 rifle corps was part of the 12th army and was situated near the Hungarian border when fighting started. The mountain troops were trapped in the Uman pocket and destroyed. A few avoided capture and started partisan activities.
.P The Red Army formed two additional mountain units in March of 1944. The 126th 
and 127th Light Mountain Rifle Corps fought until the end of the war. Ironically,
these two mountain units did not contain any mountain formations. They consisted of ski brigades and naval rifle brigades.


[2276] [Soviet 1st Guards Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T It does not appear that there ever was a guards mountain corps established.
.P During September to November 1944 the 1st Guards Army was active in the Carpathian Mountains near Kosice fighting for the Dargov Pass. Instrumental in this battle was the 3rd Mountain Rifle Corps (128th Guards, 242nd and 318th mountain rifle divisions).


[2277] [Soviet Mountain Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army employed many Mountain Rifle divisions during the war. In 1941 a mountain rifle division had an establishment of 12,000 men while a regular rifle division was supposed to have 15,000.
.P Perhaps the most famous mountain unit for the Soviets was the 9th Caucasus Mountain Rifle division. It was originally established in 1936. This division spent the first half of the war fighting in the Caucasus Mountains serving with the 46th, 37th, 56th armies. In September 1943 the division was honored and named the 9th Plastunskaya (mountain) Rifle Krasnodar Red Banner of the Orders of Kutuzov and Red Star (Voluntary). The division fought on with the 69th, 18th, 5th Guards, and 60th armies (in that order) across the Ukraine and into Poland and Czechoslovakia.


[2278] [Soviet 1st Ski Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Russians formed several Ski brigades during the war. They were used in concept much like motorcycle units, which is as that of the reconnaissance force. The Ski brigades were found in the structure of cavalry corps and as Front assets as well as being in many armies.
.P An interesting ski unit were the Aerosleigh Battalions. Formed in late 1941 several of these battalions were used in the winter campaign and were assigned to the Ski brigades. An aerosleigh was basically a wagon mounted on skis with an aircraft engine and propeller on the back. Each sleigh could carry 4-6 men and had a machinegun mounted on the front. The Aerosleigh battalions were dismantled in the spring and then reformed at the end of August 1942 for the winter season.
.P The 1st Ski brigade was assigned to the 21st army in October and the 2nd guards cavalry corps in late November 1941.


[2279] [Soviet 2nd Ski Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Russians formed several Ski brigades during the war. They were used in concept much like motorcycle units, which is as that of the reconnaissance force. The Ski brigades were found in the structure of cavalry corps and as Front assets as well as being in many armies.
.P Except in the northern reaches ski units tended to be dismantled during the summer months and then reformed in the fall. The 7th and 14th armies, which were oriented against Finland tended to have ski brigades throughout the year.
.P The 2nd Ski brigade was assigned to the 2nd guards cavalry corps in late November 1941.


[2280] [Soviet 1st Engineers Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army Engineer support was based on brigades and battalions. Brigade level units were assigned as Front assets while the battalions, for the most part, were inherent in army commands. The Red Army classified its engineer units by their main purpose the most common being the Engineer battalion and the Pontoon Bridge battalion.
.P During the strategic defensive stage of 1941 Russia created ten engineer armies. These armies were made up, on average, of 3 brigades of seven battalions each. These armies were used to create the defensive positions for the new combat armies being created. The engineer armies were dismantled as Russia started to go on the offensive, the last one in November 1942. From these were created special-purpose brigades.
.P To increase their capability in crossing rivers the pontoon bridge battalions were reinforced to brigade strength starting in the spring of 1942. Each brigade was expected to be able to install a 100-meter long 12-ton floating bridge in 1.5 hours.
.P In the assault crossings of the many rivers of Russia the engineers in large part had to improvise. The preferred method was to build fixed bridges when possible. In at least one instance the Russians built a bridge at night under the waterline to hide it from German observation.
.P The Red Army recognized the need for good engineer support during the war. In 1942 there were 37 brigades. By September 1945 there were 109 engineer brigades.


[2281] [Soviet 2nd Engineers Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Red Army classified its engineer units by their main purpose the most common being the Engineer battalion and the Pontoon Bridge battalion. Other specialized engineering units includes Sapper, Mine-Sapper and Special Assault-Sapper Engineers.
.P In the assault crossings of the many rivers of Russia the engineers in large part had to improvise. The preferred method was to build fixed bridges when possible. In at least one instance the Russians built a bridge at night under the waterline to hide it from German observation.
.P The Russians used deception as much as possible. A fine example of this is when the Russians committed an Engineer unit to maintain a fake ferry crossing to draw German bombing attacks while they built their main crossing farther downstream unmolested.
.P The Red Army recognized the need for good engineer support during the war. In 1942 there were 37 brigades. By September 1945 there were 109 engineer brigades.


[2282] [Soviet 1st Guards Motorized Engineers Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The special-purpose engineer brigades created from the engineer armies were rebuilt as motorized engineer brigades in May 1944.
.P To increase the offensive punch of its armies Assault combat engineers brigades were formed in 1943. Five of these included an engineer-tank regiment for mine clearing. In 1944 a battalion of manpack flamethrowers were added as well as an increase in the number of motor vehicles allotted to five of the brigades. These then were designated as motorized assault combat engineer brigades.


[2283] [Koniev - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 41 in 1939, Marshal Ivan Stepanovich Koniev came from a peasant family and worked
as a lumberjack before being drafted into the
Russian Army in 1916.  He returned home after the collapse of Russia and joined the Red Army
where he served as an artilleryman under
Kliment Voroshilov who would later become the commissar for defense and Koniev's most
influential patron.

.P After completing officer
training at the Frunze Military Academy in 1926, Koniev had a series of postings as military
governor and, having survived Stalin's
Purges of 1937-38, achieved command of a corps as well as becoming a deputy of the Supreme
Soviet and a candidate member of the Party
Central Committee.

.P After Germany invaded Russia in June 1941, Koniev commanded the 19th Army in a series of
defensive battles from
Vitebsk to Smolensk to Moscow and, if not for the intervention of General Zhukov, would have
been permanently removed from command by
Stalin.  He was promoted to command the Kalinin front, which bore the brunt of the fighting in
front of Moscow in November/December
1941.  Reinforced by troops from Siberia, Koniev launched the successful winter
counter-offensives that pushed the Germans back from
the gates of the Russian capital and was promoted to colonel-general for his efforts.

.P Koniev successively commanded the Western,
Northwestern and Ukrainian (later renamed First Ukrainian) fronts and pushed westward towards
Berlin in rivalry with General Zhukov.
Koniev participated in the Battle of Kursk against General Manstein and successfully enveloped
the German 11th and 42nd Corps to create
the "Korsun Pocket".  Koniev continued to push west, liberating Odessa, Kharkov, and Kiev
before pushing into Rumania.

.P In February 1944
Koniev was promoted to marshal of the Soviet Union.  Despite the need to occupy Bulgaria and
Rumania, Koniev managed to remain neck and
neck with Zhukov in the race for Berlin, doubtless assisted by Germany's decision in late 1944 to
abandon the Balkans and concentrate
their armies in the north.  In the final days of the war, Koniev's forces entered Berlin first but
Stalin gave Zhukov the privilege of
capturing the German Reichstag and raising the Soviet flag over the city.  Koniev continued to
advance to the southwest, occupying
Prague and linking up with General Hodges' First Army at Torgau in April 1945.

.P After the war Koniev was appointed head of the Russian
occupation forces in eastern Germany and Allied High Commissioner for Austria.  The swings
and roundabouts of Russian politics saw
Koniev appointed as First deputy minister of defense of the Soviet Union in 1946 and then
demoted to commander of the Carpathian
Military District in 1950.  After Stalin's death in 1953, Koniev assisted Nikita Khrushchev in
consolidating power by arresting Khrushchev's
rival, Stalin's chief of police, Laventy Beria.  Koniev was reappointed First deputy minister of
defense and in 1956 was named commander
in chief of the Armed Forces of the Warsaw Pact.

.P Koniev moved into more ceremonial roles during the early 1960s and died in 1973.
Koniev's best attributes were his ability to learn from his mistakes and a particular genius in
planning and executing encirclements
of enemy forces such as at Krakow.


[2284] [Timoshenko - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 44 in 1939, Marshal of the Soviet Union Semyon Konstantinovich Timoshenko was
drafted into the Russian Army in 1915 and served as a
cavalryman before joining the side of the revolutionaries in the 1917 Russian revolution.  During
the ensuing civil war Timoshenko fought
at Tsaritsyn (Stalingrad) where he met and befriended Joseph Stalin.

.P After the Civil War and the Russo-Polish war, Timoshenko was
appointed as commander of the Red Army cavalry forces and occupied a number of regional
military commands before becoming commander
of the whole western border region in 1939.  In this role he oversaw the Russian occupation of
eastern Poland in accordance with the
terms of the Nazi-Soviet Pact.  In the period leading up to the war Stalin had ruthlessly purged
his officer corps including three of
the five Marshals of the Soviet Union.  Only Marshals Budyonny and Voroshilov survived and
their lack of combat ability left Timoshenko
as the senior professional military officer commanding Russian forces.

.P From November 1939, Voroshilov had commanded Russian forces
fighting the Russo-Finnish war and his failure to conquer the smaller country led to his
replacement by Timoshenko in January 1940.
Within two months, Timoshenko had beaten the Finns and Stalin rewarded the victorious general
by naming him People's commissar for
defense and a Marshal of the Soviet Union.  In his new role Timoshenko pushed for
mechanization of the army and moved to impose a stricter
discipline on the troops.  These initiatives were put to the test eighteen months later when the
Germans invaded Russia.

.P Stalin took
over the post of defense commissar, which freed Timoshenko to conduct the fighting withdrawal
from the borderlands back to Smolensk.
In September 1941, Timoshenko turned over the defense of Moscow to Koniev and Zhukov and
went south to stabilize the Ukraine front
after disastrous losses at Kiev.  By May 1942, Timoshenko was confident of launching a
counterattack and threw 640,000 men at Kharkov.
Although Timoshenko's actions upset the timetable of Germany's drive on Stalingrad, his troops
suffered over 200,000 casualties.

.P Thereafter, Stalin viewed Timoshenko as a second rank commander behind Zhukov and
Koniev.  He was removed from front line command and
posted to a variety of strategic coordination roles for the remainder of the war.  After WWII,
Timoshenko occupied a series of Army
commands and was appointed to the honorary posts of inspector- general of the Defense Ministry
(1960) and chairman of the State
Committee for War Veterans (1961).  He died in Moscow in 1970.


[2285] [Vatutin - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 38 in 1939, General Nikolai Fyodorovich Vatutin was the son of a cavalry officer in the
Imperial Russian Army.  He was too young
to serve in WWI or the Russian Revolution.  He joined the Red Army in 1920 and attended a
series of military colleges including the
Frunze Academy and the War High School of General Voroshilov.  His rise through the ranks
was rapid and by 1941 he was chief of staff
and head of the Operations Directorate for the Kiev Military District.

.P He served as deputy to General Zhukov in the early days of the
war and was briefly appointed to the role of chief of staff of the Northwestern Front.  His first
senior operational command came in           
1942 when he was assigned to command the Bryansk (soon renamed Voronezh) Front.  In
November 1942, his troops took part in the Operation
Uranus where their eighteen infantry divisions, eight tank brigades, two motorized brigades, six
cavalry divisions and one antitank
brigade smashed through the Rumanian lines north of Stalingrad and wheeled around the city to
meet up with a second Russian pincer at
Kalach.  This operation totally shattered the Rumanian armies protecting the flanks of the
German assault on Stalingrad and trapped
300,000 German soldiers of the Sixth Army and the Fourth Panzer Army in the city.

.P Vatutin's success in this operation led to his
transfer to command the South-Western Front charged with isolating Axis armies currently in the
Crimea and then liberating the Ukraine.
At this point, German Field Marshal Erich von Manstein had been authorized by Hitler to
evacuate the East Donetz Basin and his Army
Group Don was now concentrated north of the Sea of Azov and in a position to resist Vatutin's
attack.  The Russian offensive began on
January 29, 1943 and the Russian 8:1 local superiority in forces soon had the German troops in
retreat.  After a visit to von Manstein's
frontline headquarters, Hitler relented on his "no retreat" policy and German forces were allowed
to be used in a more flexible manner.

.P This gave von Manstein the opportunity to blunt Valutin's attack.  By March 15, the Russians
had been forced back to the line that had
been held in the winter of 1941-42 and the Battle of Kharkov was at an end.   This defeat at the
hands of the German master of tank
tactics did not mean the end of Valutin's career, although it is certain that Stalin was not
impressed with the result.  Valutin fought
on through the Battle of Kursk in July 1943 and in November his renamed 1st Ukrainian Front
liberated Kiev and Zhitomar.  He was not
to enjoy his successes for long.  In February 1944, he was ambushed by pro-German (UPA?)
partisans and died of his wounds six weeks later.


[2286] [Yeremenko - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 46 in 1939, Field Marshal Andrei Ivanovich Yeremenko was born into a peasant family
and drafted into the Imperial Russian Army in 1913.
He saw action on the Southwest and Rumanian Fronts in WWI before joining the Red Army in
1918 where he served in Budyonny's Cavalry.

.P During
the interwar years, he attended the Leningrad Cavalry School and graduated from the Frunze
Military Academy in 1935.  Yeremenko's Sixth
Cavalry Corps participated in the 1939 partition of Poland and by June 1941, he was
commanding the Transbaikal Military District.  When
the commander of the Western Front, Lieutenant General Pavlov, was shot for incompetence
eight days after the German invasion, Yeremenko
was appointed as his replacement.  Despite (or because of?) the example of his predecessor's fate,
Yeremenko was able to halt the Germans
outside Smolensk although he was wounded during the battle for the city.

.P After a short convalescence, Yeremenko was transferred to the
Bryansk front, which he commanded an unsuccessful offensive against the Germans.  His forces
were pushed back and were badly hammered
in October by the German Operation Typhoon aimed at the capture of Moscow.  During this
battle, Yeremenko was wounded for a second time
and was evacuated to a military hospital until he was able to recommence duties in January 1942.

.P His new role as commander of the Fourth
Shock Army in the Northwestern Front was interrupted when he was injured by a German air
raid on his headquarters.  By August 1942, he
was back in the battle as the commander of the Southeastern Front and defending against the
German push into the Caucasus.  The following
month his command was renamed Stalingrad Front and it helped cut off General Paulus' Sixth
Army in that city and then blunt General von
Manstein's attempt to lift that siege.  The end of the German occupation of Stalingrad in January
was a turning point in the Russo-German
war and the Russian armies were becoming more focused on offensive warfare.

.P Yeremenko spent nine months in the north commanding the
Kalinin Front in a successful offensive before moving  south again to lead the Maritime Army in
the liberation of the Crimea.  By April
1944 he was leading the Second Baltic Front in the capture of Riga and isolated German forces in
Latvia.  Yeremenko's last wartime command
was the Fourth Ukrainian Front, which he commanded in offensives in Hungary.

.P His post-war commands were in the Carpathian (1945-46), Western
Siberian (1946-1952) and Northern Caucasian (1953-1958) Military Districts.  He was appointed
to the ceremonial role of inspector general
for the Ministry of Defense in 1958 and retired the same year.  When he died in 1970 his ashes
were buried in the Kremlin.


[2287] [Chernyakhovsky - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 33 in 1939, Ivan Danilovich Chernyakhovsky was the youngest front commander in the Russian Army during WWII.  He worked on the
railroads before joining the Red Army in 1924 and then attended Kiev Military Academy, graduating as a lieutenant in artillery in 1928.
His rise through the ranks was rapid and by 1941 he was posted as the deputy commander of the 28th Tank Division in the Baltic Military
District with the rank of colonel.

.P The German assault in June 1941 saw his division lose nearly all of its armor (mainly T-26 and BT-5
tanks) in combat and be reclassified as a rifle division as it fell back on Leningrad.  Chernyakhovsky fought on in defense of Leningrad
and won promotion to command the 18th Tank Corps and then the 60th Army.  In this role he won a series of battles, taking Kursk in
February 1942 and then fighting through the same city again in July 1943.  In October 1943 he was made a Hero of the Soviet Union for his
advance across the Dneiper River.

.P Promotion to the rank of full general and command of the 3rd Byelorussian Front came in June 1944
and Chernyakhovsky proved as capable as a general as he had been when commanding only a division.  His troops liberated Minsk, Vitebsk,
Vilna, and Grodno and by late 1944 were advancing into East Prussia.  Chernyakhovsky's troops attacked East Prussia from the east to
pin the defenders while General Rokossovsky's 2nd Byelorussian Front swung around from the south and cut off over 500,000 German troops
defending in the region of Danzig and Königsberg.  Although the German navy would subsequently evacuate many of these troops,
Chernyakhovsky's actions had caused immense dislocation to the German defensive plans.

.P Stalin recognized Chernyakhovsky's merits
by appointing him as Soviet supreme commander of East Prussia.  Chernyakhovsky's next offensive was launched on February 1st 1945
in an attempt to split the Königsberg pocket, but on February 18th he was killed by enemy shellfire while inspecting a field observation
post.

.P Chernyakhovsky was a gifted field commander who proved his administrative talents before the war and his military talents when
they were needed most.  By the time of his death, he had been awarded a second Hero of the Soviet Union decoration.


[2288] [Rokossovsky - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 42 in 1939, Field Marshal Konstantin Konstantinovich Rokossovsky was born near Pskov and raised in Warsaw.  He was orphaned
at fourteen and worked as a stonemason's apprentice before enlisting in the Czarist armies at the outbreak of WWI.  In 1917 he
abandoned his position as a non-commissioned officer in the Czar's army and fought on the side of the communists in the Russian revolution.

.P He distinguished himself in fighting against General Kolchak's White Russian army and after the revolution he studied at the
Frunze Military Academy.  During the late 1920s his cavalry division served in the Mongolian People's Republic and assisted in the
defense of China's railroads against the depredations of local warlords.  Rokossovsky's desire to modernize the Red Army with armor
bought him into conflict with senior officers and in 1937 he was arrested during Stalin's purge of the officer corps.

.P Fortunately
for Rokossovsky, the NKVD based their case on a "confession" made by Adolf Kazimirovich whom Rokossovsky had admitted serving with
in earlier years.  When Rokossovsky was confronted with the "evidence" he pointed out that while he had served with Kazimirovich,
he had also attended the man's funeral in 1920... some seventeen years prior to the alleged confession.  The NKVD case collapsed
but Rokossovsky was still sent to a labor camp.  In March 1940 he was released and assigned as a corps commander in the Kiev Military
District.

.P When Germany invaded Russia in June 1941, Rokossovsky commanded the Sixteenth Army near Smolensk and fought in the defense
of Moscow under General Zhukov.  Despite his previous spell in the labor camps, Rokossovsky stood up to Stalin on important military
matters and was rewarded with the dictator's confidence.  He served as commander of the Bryansk Front while the Russian Armies fell
back towards Stalingrad in 1942 and then led the Don Front as the northern wing of the offensive that trapped General Paulus and the
German Sixth Army in that city.

.P In 1943 Rokossovsky led the Central Front at the Battle of Kursk and commanded Operation BAGRATION
that took the Russian Armies to the Vistula in mid-1944.  The Warsaw rising of August 1944 took place within sight of Rokossovsky's
troops but the General obeyed Stalin and did not support the Polish patriots.  After the suppression of the uprising the newly promoted
Field Marshal Rokossovsky resumed the offensive and took Warsaw before transferring to the 2nd Byelorussian Front which would advance
through East Prussia and pass north of Berlin before linking up with British Forces in northern Germany.

.P After the war, Rokossovsky
was appointed commander in chief and minister of defense in Poland and in 1952 became deputy prime minister despite not being a
citizen of Poland.  In 1956 he resigned and returned to Russia where he replaced General Zhukov as Russian deputy minister of defense.
His final role was to serve as chief Inspector of the Ministry of Defense until his retirement in 1962.  He died in August 1968 and
was buried in Red Square near the Kremlin.


[2289] [Tukhachevsky - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 46 in 1939, Marshal of the Soviet Union Mikhail Nikolayevich Tukhachevsky was born into the Polish nobility and, after
graduating from the Aleksandrovskye Military School in 1914 joined the Semynovsky Guards Regiment as a 2nd lieutenant.  He was
decorated for courage and was taken prisoner by the Germans.  After four unsuccessful escape attempts he was held in the Ingolstadt
fortress in Bavaria where he met Captain Charles de Gaulle before escaping for the fifth time and making his way back to the Russian
lines.

.P After the Russian revolution he joined the Bolshevik Party and during the Russian Civil War was given responsibility for
defending Moscow.  In 1919 Leon Trotsky appointed him as commander of the 5th Army and gave him the mission of liberating Siberia
from the White Russian Army led by General Alexander Kolchak. Tukhachevsky's reputation was boosted by his success in Siberia as
well as later victorious campaigns against General Denekin in the Crimea, the Kronsdadt Naval Revolt, and the Tambov peasant uprising.
During the Russo-Polish War, Tukhachevsky led the Bolshevik armies but was defeated by General Josef Pilsudski outside Warsaw.

.P Stalin (not yet dictator) and Tukhachevsky blamed each other for this military catastrophe and, although there is some merit in
Stalin's observations, Tukhachevsky labored under several disadvantages such as disobedience by junior officers and Politburo
insistence that he and his headquarters should remain in Moscow while his troops fought the battle outside Warsaw.  Despite this
setback to his reputation, Tukhachevsky served as chief of staff of the Red Army from 1925 to 1928 and as deputy commissar for
defense.

.P His ideas on modern warfare were similar to those of Liddel-Hart in Britain and Guderian in Germany but he was
opposed by Stalin's proteges, Generals Voroshilov and Budyonny. In 1935 Tukhachevsky was made a marshal of the Soviet Union at
the age of 42 and in January 1936 he visited Britain, France and Germany.  In May 1937 he was arrested and charged with being a
spy for Germany and organizing a "military-Trotskyist conspiracy". Tukhachevsky and an additional eight military commanders were
convicted and executed in June 1937.  It is known that Stalin used these show trials to rid himself of potential political
competitors and there was certainly no love lost between Stalin and Tukhachevsky after the Russian defeat at the Battle of
Warsaw.

.P A post-war theory suggests that Tukhachevsky's guilt may have been "proven" on the basis of forged documents prepared
on the initiative of the chief of German Intelligence, Reinhard Heydrich, and passed to President Eduard Benes of Czechoslovakia
who forwarded them to Stalin.  Whether or not this is true, it is undeniable that Stalin's purges of over 35,000 high ranking
officers during the 1930's substantially weakened the defense capability of his country.  In 1957, the Soviet government declared
Tukhachevsky and his colleagues innocent of all charges against them and were "rehabilitated".


[2290] [Zhukov - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 52 in 1939, Marshal Georgi Konstantinovich Zhukov was born to impoverished parents and by the age of ten was working twelve
hours a day in a factory.  He was conscripted in 1915 and within a year had been selected for NCO (non-commissioned officer) training.
After being wounded in battle and receiving decorations for bravery, he joined the Communist Party and fought for the Red Army during
the Revolution.

.P By 1923 he was the commander of a horse cavalry regiment and gained an enviable reputation for his military skills.
During the 1930s he experimented with tanks and in July 1939 he was appointed commander of the First Soviet Mongolian Army Group and
defeated the Japanese incursions into Mongolia at the battle of Khalkin Gol.  This encounter gave Zhukov valuable experience in
combined arms warfare.  The 40% casualties suffered by the Russians were accepted by Zhukov as an unavoidable cost of making war.

.P Stalin summoned Zhukov to Moscow to prepare war games representing a German attack on Russia and Zhukov, as the "Germans", won
convincingly.  Stalin promoted Zhukov to chief of general staff (CGS) and in that role he tried to shape the Russian army to defeat
the expected real-life invasion.  When the Germans did invade Russia on June 22nd 1941, Zhukov fell out of favor with Stalin for
suggesting the abandonment of Kiev (where over 600,000 Russian soldiers would eventually be captured) and in September was ordered
north to command the Leningrad front.

.P The threat to Moscow caused Stalin to recall him to defend that city and Zhukov's successful
defense of the capital bought him back into favor with the Russian dictator.  Zhukov's December counter-offensive with 88 infantry
divisions, 15 cavalry divisions and 1,500 tanks on a 200 mile front stabilized the line and forced Hitler to consider other options.
Promoted to deputy commander in chief under Stalin (the only person to ever hold that position), he went to Stalingrad in August
1942 and masterminded the pincer movement that cut off General von Paulus and the German Sixth Army.

.P Further successes followed
in the 1943 battles for Kursk and the Western Ukraine and by January 1945 Zhukov was commanding the First Byelorussia Front in a
successful maneuver to bypass Warsaw and force the defending Germans to retreat from that city.  Stalin's political maneuvering
halted Zhukov's preparations for taking Berlin since the Soviet dictator was trying to sabotage the Western Allies plans to drive
on the German capital by persuading them that Berlin was not an important military target.  The maneuver worked, but at the cost
of allowing the Germans time to rebuild their defenses.

.P In March 1945 Stalin summoned Zhukov to Moscow and instructed him to take
Berlin by the First of May Labor Day holiday.  Zhukov prepared well for the attack but insisted on traveling to Berlin by the most
direct route.  The initial artillery and aerial bombardment failed since the Germans had anticipated the attack and had evacuated
their frontline fortifications.  Zhukov's subsequent night attack supported by 140 searchlights bogged down in the teeth of the
resolute German defense and the Russians lost 700 tanks in four days.  While Zhukov was battering down the front door, his rival,
General Koniev, was pushing around Berlin from the south and Stalin deliberately set his generals in a race for the prestige of
taking the city.

.P The Soviet flag was raised over the German Reichstag at 10.50pm on the night of 30 April, just before the deadline set by Stalin.
The Berlin garrison surrendered on 2 May 1945 and within a week the Germans had signed the document of surrender.  After the war
Zhukov was sidelined to minor military posts to keep him from converting his immense personal popularity into a possible threat to
Stalin's political control.

.P The death of Stalin in 1954 allowed Zhukov to serve as deputy minister of defense until 1957 when he
retired.  He died in 1974 and was buried in Red Square at the Kremlin Wall.  Recent articles have suggested that Zhukov’s genius lay
primarily in his ability to take the credit for the work of other generals.


[2291] [Soviet Astrakhan Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B Astrakhan, situated on the tip of the Volga delta on the Caspian Sea was never reached by the Axis forces. However, the German 16th motorized infantry division did come within sight of the city in 1942. A patrol of the division came within 25 km of the city. This was the farthest east any German unit traveled.
.B The Stalingrad People's Militia Corps included the Stalingrad PMD, Astrakhan PMD and the Don Cossack Cavalry division. This corps existed from July 1941 to the summer of 1942.


[2292] [Soviet Bryansk Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B The Germans entered Bryansk on October 6, 1941. They held the city until September 17, 1943.
.B The area around Bryansk was fought over quite fiercely. As a result about 60,000 partisans were active in area.


[2293] [Soviet Dnepropetrovsk Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B Dnepropetrovsk volunteers were used as reinforcements for the 37th army.


[2294] [Soviet Gorki Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.


[2295] [Soviet Irkutsk Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.


[2296] [Soviet Kharkov Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B The Kharkov PMD was established in mid July 1941. This division was designated
the 411th rifle division. It was one of the four Donbass (Donets Basin) Coalminers
divisions (from Stalino, Slavyansk, Voroshiovgrad and Kharkov).
.B The city of Kharkov was an important crossing of the Dniester river. As a result it was a prime target of both armies and switched hands four times during the war.
.B Like many factories throughout Russia the tank industries of Kharkov, which built T-34s, were sent to the Urals.


[2297] [Soviet Kiev Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B The 23rd NKVD motorized rifle division was formed at Kiev in June 1941. This division was disbanded in December.


[2298] [Soviet Kuibyshev Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B When the Germans were within sight of Moscow Stalin ordered the central government out of the city. Kuibyshev was chosen as the wartime location of the central government.


[2299] [Soviet Leningrad Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B The 48th Army was established from four of the Leningrad Peoples Militia 
divisions in July and the 42nd Army was formed in August from the 1st, 2nd, 3rd 
and 4th Guard Leningrad Peoples Militia divisions. In total 16 PMD's were formed 
in Leningrad during the war (including the four Guards Peoples Militia divisions). Seven of these became regular army rifle divisions.
.B The Luzhsk combat group, which included three PMDs, held the Luga river line against an intense attack.
.B Also formed in Leningrad were the 4th and 21st NKVD motorized rifle divisions and the 1st,, 3rd and 20th NKVD rifle divisions. The 4th division was formed in January 1942 and disbanded in August. The 21st division (formed in June 1941) was assigned to the regular army in August 1942 and was designated as the 109th rifle division. The 1st division was raised in September 1941 and it became the 46th rifle division (3rd formation) in August 1942. The 20th division became the 92nd rifle division in August 1942.


[2300] [Soviet Minsk Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B The Minsk PMD was established in July 1941.


[2301] [Soviet Moscow Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.H
.B During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.B Twenty-five PMDs were started in Moscow in 1941 but only sixteen were fully formed. Of these twelve were converted into regular army rifle divisions. The 32nd and 33rd armies were formed in September. The 32nd was manned with 2nd, 7th, 8th and 13th PMDs; the 33rd with the 1st, 5th, 9th, 17th, 18th and 21st PMDs.
.B The NKVD also raised many units in Moscow during the war. In 1941 the 15th, 16th and 26th mountain rifle divisions were raised. Each of these became regular army units. Also raised in 1941 was the 2nd motorized division. In 1942 the 13th motorized and 12th rifle divisions were formed.
.B As the Germans approached the city thousands of civilians were mobilized to dig anti-tank ditches around the city.


[2302] [Soviet Rostov Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B Rostov was the location of the first major reversal of the German onslaught.
.B The 9th NKVD motorized division of the Peoples Commissariat of Internal Affairs was mobilized here. It later was renamed as the 31st rifle division of the Red Army.
.B The Rostov Cavalry People Militia Division was called out in September 1941. Also known as the Don Volunteer Cossack Cavalry Division, it was renamed into the 116th Cavalry Division on January 21, 1942. The 116th became the 12th Guards Cavalry Division.


[2303] [Soviet Saratov Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B The 12th NKVD Mountain rifle division of the Peoples Commissariat of Internal Affairs was formed here. It became the 268th rifle division in July 1941.


[2304] [Soviet Sevastopol Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B Four PMDs were formed in the Crimea in August 1941. The 1st-4th Crimean rifle divisions were assigned to the 51st army. Each of these divisions was made up of volunteers, conscripts and convalescents. The 3rd division was intended at first to be a motorized division but due to a lack in equipment was designated as a rifle division.


[2305] [Soviet Stalingrad Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B Stalingrad was designated as one of the Soviet Unions Hero Cities. The city militia started its defense.  This is one of the most heroic examples of citizens choosing to defend their city. Thousands of men and women manned defensive lines on the outskirts of the city using guns and tanks taken straight from the factories of Stalingrad. Their stand, to the north and west of the city, despite little training, stalled a German panzer corps from entering the city while it was largely undefended. Manning AA guns women and students used direct fire on German tanks until they were overrun. Men from the factories manned tanks right from the assembly floor. Their spirited defense for 3 days allowed the Russian army time to move a significant number of combat troops into the city.
.B The populace of Stalingrad paid a high price for the victory. Of the 400,000 residents prior to the siege very few were left alive. In the Tratorozavodskiy district 150 people remained alive out of 75,000. The Barrikadniy district had 76 people out of 50,000 and the Ermanskiy district only had 32 people left alive out of the 45,000 there before the battle began.
.B The danger did not end until long after the battle was over. 1,552,055 bombs and artillery shells were expended between 1943 and 1945.
.B The 10th NKVD rifle division of the Peoples Commissariat of Internal Affairs was formed in Stalingrad. This unit latter became the 181st rifle division.
.B On July 8, 1941 the Special Cossack Cavalry PMD started forming in Stalingrad. On Jan 21, 1942 it was renamed to 15th Don Cossack Cavalry Division. This division became the 11th Guards Cavalry division.
.B The Stalingrad People's Militia Corps included the Stalingrad PMD, Astrakhan PMD and the Don Cossack Cavalry division. This corps existed from July 1941 to the summer of 1942.


[2306] [Soviet Stalino Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B The Stalino PMD was established in mid July 1941. This division was designated
the 383rd rifle division. It was one of the four Donbass (Donets Basin) Coalminers
divisions (from Stalino, Slavyansk, Voroshiovgrad and Kharkov).
.B The population of Stalino was ravaged during the war. Of a starting population of 507,000 only 175,000 were left.


[2307] [Soviet Sverdlovsk Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B Sverdlovsk was highly important to the Russian war effort. Many of the industries railed out of Moscow were transplanted here.
.B Tsar Nicholas II and family were executed in this city at the Ipatiev House by the Bolsheviks during the Russian Revolution.


[2308] [Soviet Tashkent Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.
.H
.B Tashkent is one of the largest and oldest cities in central Asia.


[2309] [Soviet Vladivostok Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units in MWIF represent any forces that could be quickly assembled into a fighting unit. This could include any separate infantry or armored units and artillery. They reflect the reserve units of the Red Army and also the many armies that are not represented otherwise in the game.
Formations that could and would be used in crisis situations would include military training schools, NKVD (the People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) troops, and home guard units, the People's Militias Divisions (PMDs).
.P During World War II Russia absorbed tremendous losses in manpower, the best estimates being some 8.6 million men killed or missing in the military. It was able to do so in large part through conscription.


[2310] [Soviet 1st Guards Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Guards Army was created three times during the war.
.P On August 6, 1942 the 1st Guards Army was mobilized from units of the 2nd Reserve Army at Stalingrad, quickly being put into use in the screening battles on the approaches to the city. The Army was subordinated to three different Fronts before STAVKA decided to disband it on October 12 transferring its units to the 24th Army.
.P The 1st Guards was re-established in November 1942 from the 63rd Army. Part of
Operation Uranus, the 1st Guards Army, along with the 5th Tank army, split the 
Axis forces north of Stalingrad trapping General Paulus 6th Army. The second formation of the 1st Guards did not last long as it was soon transformed into the 3rd Guards Army on December 5.
.P The final formation of the 1st Guards Army was quickly established from units of the 4th Reserve Army on December 8. They routed the Italian 8th Army in action during Operation Little Saturn and fought in the Donets Basin during January and February 1943 and helped to liberate the Left-bank Ukraine in August and September.
.P The Army was then redeployed to Kiev defending the area from a German 
counterattack. The 1st Guards Army led the Front's attack in March helping to crush the 1st Panzer Army at Kamenetsk-Podolskiy. Then the 1st Guards Army fought in the Lvov-Sandomir offensive (July and August 1944) liberating Stanislav(Ivano). The Army crossed into Czechoslovakia late in 1944 and, with the 38th Army, captured the Monrovian industrial region by the end of April 1945 before advancing on Prague.
.P The 1st Guards Army was disbanded August 1945.
.H
.B Commander of note: General-Colonel A. A. Grechko (1944-45) went on to become the Commander in Chief and then Minister of Defense of the Soviet Union.


[2311] [Soviet 17th Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 17th Army, raised in the Transbaikal Military District, spent the war in the far east stationed in Mongolia.
.P In August Storm the 17th army's three rifle divisions and two tank battalions fought in the Khingan-Mukden offensive operation. Heading across the arid Inner Mongolian landscape the 17th army crossed the Grand Khingas mountains into Manchuria. The 17th battled against the terrain and environment more than it did against Japanese resistance. Continuing its drive while the Japanese considered surrendering the 17th army entered northern China to reach the seacoast opposite the Liaotung peninsula.
.P It was disbanded 4 months after the end of the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: August Storm (Manchuria 1945)


[2312] [Soviet 2nd Guards Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Guards Army was formed north of Stalingrad in October 1942 but was shifted south to block the attempt made by the 4th Panzer Army to reach the city.
.P In the fall of 1943 the 2nd Guards army attacked as part of the Donbas offensive, driving to the Black Sea along the Dnieper river and eliminating the German bridgehead at Kherson.
.P The army was sent to the Perekop Isthmus in preparation to drive the German 17th army out of the Crimea in 1944. Attacking the 17th army in the spring, the 2nd Guards Army entered Sevastopol on May 9.
.P After freeing the Crimea, the army was railed north to the Baltic front, 
supporting the 51st army's drive to the Baltic Sea before conducting the Memel offensive. The 2nd Guards army continued its drive on Germany in 1945 in the East-Prussian offensive. Overcoming heavy resistance they finally captured Koenigsberg in April. The 2nd Guards army was demobilized in September 1945.
.H
.B Commander of Note: Marshal Rodion Ya. Malinovsky (Nov 42-Feb 43) began his military career at the age of 15 in WWI by stowing away on a troop train. He went to France with the Russian Expeditionary Corps as a corporal in 1916 and was decorated by the French government. After the Bolshevik Revolution Rodian was one of the few Russians to be allowed to stay and fight in the French Foreign Legion for the duration of that war. He volunteered to fight in the Spanish Civil War and was wounded there. He commanded two armies and five fronts and is deemed to be one of the most important generals in Russian History.


[2313] [Soviet 23rd Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 23rd Army was formed in June 1941 in the Leningrad military district to defend the Finnish border near Vyborg.
.P Despite outnumbering the Finns in tanks and artillery the 23rd army was pushed back into the Karelia Isthmus in August with two of its divisions being trapped against Lake Ladoga. These troops were evacuated by the Lake Ladoga Flotilla and built new positions on the original border. The remaining forces of the 23rd army were cut off from any retreat towards Leningrad but were aided by defensive shore bombardment and marines. 27,000 men were evacuated by sea to Leningrad to join their comrades on the old border where Finland halted its advance.
.P The 23rd army defended the northern approaches to Leningrad for the next three years. On June 10, 1944 the 23rd army conducted the Vyborg offensive against the Finnish 3rd and 4th Corps. The 23rd army entered the city on June 20, 1944 and then remained in the area guarding the border after the armistice with Finland.


[2314] [Soviet 3rd Guards Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Guards Army was formed on December 5, 1942 by renaming the 1st Guards Army.
.P Thrown into action for Operation Little Saturn, the 3rd Guards attacked the 
German Army Group Hollidt (the 62nd infantry division and the Rumanian 1st corps) holding the river Chir, inflicting heavy casualties on them. As the Russian army overextended itself, the 3rd Guards was forced into halting its attack. They did not regain the initiative until late summer when they started the Donbas offensive in which, coordinating with the 8th Guards army, they forced the Germans back across the Dnieper.
.P The 3rd Guards army spent much of the winter in fierce fighting to cross the Dnieper river at Nikopol. Most of  March and April were used for refitting before the 3rd Guards army smashed its way through 250 km to cross the Vistula river. Joined by other armies the 3rd Guards broke out of the Sandomir bridgehead freeing much of Poland.
.P With the final drive on Berlin having begun, the 3rd Guards Army trapped German forces at Cottbus but swung south of Berlin to prevent the German 9th and 12th armies from uniting and counter attacking. They eliminated enemy resistance at Frankfurt and then moved to Dresden to launch the Prague offensive. On May 9th they entered Prague. The 3rd Guards army was disbanded in July 1945.


[2315] [Soviet 30th Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 30th Army was formed on July 13, 1941 and assigned to the Western front for the defense of Smolensk and Moscow.
.P In 1942 the 30th army was assigned to the Kalinin front and participated in the Rzhev-Vyazma operation. The 30th army made good initial progress but was stopped when the Germans rushed reserves into the salient. The 30th army lost 261 tanks and 99,000 men in the Rzhev-Vyazma offensive.
.P Attacking in the Rzhev-Sychev offensive, the 30th army slugged its way forward. It was designated as the 10th Guards army in April 1943.
.P In August 1943 the 10th Guards army aimed at Smolensk and from January 1944 fought its way through Smolensk and Novgorod to reach Latvia, entering Riga in October. The 10th guards army then helped to eliminate the Kurland group.
.P The 10th guards army was demobilized March 1948.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Moscow (1941) Winter counteroffensive (1942) Operation Mars (1943)


[2316] [Soviet 40th Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 40th Army was formed of the remains of the 26th and 37th armies in the Bryansk front to defend the area of Konotopa on the Desna river in July/August 1941. At the end of August 1941 it consisted of the 135th and 293rd rifle divisions, 2nd airborne corps, 10th tank division and 5th anti-tank brigade.
.P The army fought in the Belgorod-Kursk actions in early 1942 and then defended the Voronezh region into 1943.
.P The 40th army was committed to the Ostrogozhsk-Rossosh attack and the third battle of Kharkov in 1943.
.P It was in the Battle of Kiev (1943), the Battle for Rumania (1944), Budapest, Bratislavia, and Prague (1945) and was disbanded in July 1945 or 1946 in Odessa.


[2317] [Soviet 54th Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 54th army was mobilized in the Moscow military district in August 1941. Created by reinforcing the 44th Rifle Corps it was quickly moved to the defense of the Volkhov River.
.P The 54th army was reinforced with troops from the disbanded 48th army on September 14, 1941  for an attempt to relieve the besieged city of Leningrad and remained in the region into 1943 for the  entire battle of Leningrad.
.P In 1944 the 54th army was assigned to the 3rd Baltic front for the Pskov-Ostrov and the Riga operations.
.P The 54th Army was disbanded and its combat units were sent to other armies in October 1944.


[2318] [Soviet 61st Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The 61st army was formed in late November 1941 in the Volga Military District and was built with seven rifle divisions and two cavalry divisions.
.P In the Winter Offensive the 61st army attacked towards Orel and then remained in the general area through the summer of 1943.
.P It participated in the Chernigov-Pripiat, Gomel-Rechitsa, Kalinkov-Mozyr, Belorussian, and Riga offensive operations, the blocking of the Kurland peninsula, the Warsaw - Poznan, eastern - Pomeran and Berlin offensive operations. In many of these operations the 61st army was used in a supporting role of the main attack.
.H
.B Commander M. M. Popov (nov 41-jul42)


[2319] [Soviet 1st Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Moscow Motorized Division was established in January 1940 from the transformation of the 1st Moscow Rifle Division which had been formed in 1926.
.P The division served in the 20th (June-August 1941), the 16th (July-August
1942, March-April 1943), the 40th, 33rd, 43rd, 3rd Tank, 5th, 10th and 11th Guard armies (from may 1943 on).
.P The division, serving in the 7th Mechanized Corps, participated in border battles fighting against the 18th Panzer division in the region of Borisov, Belorussia and withdrew towards Smolensk. The 1st motorized division fought in the Moscow battle and the Rzhev- Sychev campaign of 1942. In 1943 the division fought in the Orel, Bryansk and Nevel-Gorodok offensives and in 1944 the Belorussian campaign. The final year of war the division saw action in the Gumbinnen and East Prussian offensive operations.
.P The 1st Motorized division was reorganized into the 1st Tank division in 
August, 1941 and then in September into the 1st Guards Motorized division. In July
1944 it was given the honorific title of Minsk.
.H
.B Commander of note: Kreizer commanded the division from 1941 until he took command of the 3rd army late in the year. He then went on to command the 51st army from 1943 until the end of the war.
.B 15 of the soldiers of the division were given the title “Hero of the Soviet Union”.


[2320] [Soviet 1st Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Army Group was formed in Mongolia in July 1940 from the 57th Special 
Corps of the Far Eastern Front. The 57th Corps, led by G. Zhukov, gained fame 
during the battle of Khalkin-gol by annihilating the Imperial Japanese Army's 23rd
division in a classic double pincer movement. Many historians credit this battle 
as changing Japan's strategic direction into the South Pacific for the duration of the war.
.P Also called the 1st Independent Red Banner Army, it spent the entire war preparing for and guarding against the Japanese.
.P On August 9, 1945 during Operation August Storm the 1st army attacked the Kwangtun army in northern Manchuria as part of the 1st Far East Front. Fighting against the Japanese 135th infantry division in heavily forested hills the 1st Red Banner army had to construct roads as they advanced to take the city of Mutanchian where the HQ of the Japanese 1st Area Army was located. After a two day battle for that city the 1st Red Banner army advanced towards Harbin linking up on August 20th with units that had made amphibious and air landings into the city.
.H
.B Campaigns: Kalkin-gol (1939), August Storm (1945)


[2321] [Soviet 4th Guards Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 24th Army was designated the 4th Guards Army on April 16, 1943.
.P The 24th Army was formed in the Siberian Military District in June 1941 and it was railed to Smolensk in July where it was encircled and destroyed by October. In November 1941 the 24th Army was rebuilt. During 1942 the 24th Army was shifted the theater ending up at Stalingrad where it helped to eliminate the German 6th Army.
.P Its first action as the 4th Guards was in the Belgorod-Kharkov offensive in which the army crossed the Dnepr and then spent the end of the year expanding the bridgehead at Krivoy Rog.
.P January 1944 saw the Kirovograd operation launched in which the 4th Guards Army created and then crushed the Korsun pocket. Then they fought their way to the Dniester River setting their sights on Chishinau. In August the 4th Guards Army fought in the Iassy-Chishinau offensive, which saw the eventual collapse of Romanian resistance to Russian forces. The army then went into reserve for September and October before beginning the Budapest offensive and then the Viennese Offensive.
.P The 4th Guards Army was demobilized March 1947.


[2322] [Soviet 2nd Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T At the start of the war the Soviet army had several motorized divisions established as part of their mechanized corps. A 2nd motorized division was not one of them.
.P There was, however, the 2nd Separate Motorized Rifle Division for Special 
Assignment of the Peoples Commissariat of Internal Affairs (the NKVD) which was mobilized in Moscow during July 1941. This unit was disbanded in October 1945. NKVD troops policed the interior and guarded high value installations like railroads. They also served as combat units throughout the war. The 2nd Motorized Rifle was a combat unit.


[2323] [Soviet 2nd Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T In July, 1938 the 2nd Army Group was formed in Mongolia. Also known as the 2nd
Red Banner Army, it was part of Chita's Group in Mongolia for the battle of Khalkin-gol.
.P The army was renamed the 2nd Red Banner Army in July 1940. The army spent the entire war in the Far East defending against a possible Japanese attack.
.P For operation August Storm, the 2nd Army struck at eastern Manchuria crossing the Amur river from the Blagoveschensk area to strike at Tsitsihar as part of the 2nd Far East Front. The 2nd Army tangled with the most prepared Japanese units in the entire campaign.
.H
.B Campaigns: Khalkin-Gol (1939), August Storm (1945)


[2324] [Soviet 2nd Guards Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Guards Army was formed north of Stalingrad in October 1942 but was shifted south to block the attempt made by the 4th Panzer Army to reach the city.
.P In the fall of 1943 the 2nd Guards army attacked as part of the Donbas offensive, driving to the Black Sea along the Dnieper river and eliminating the German bridgehead at Kherson.
.P The army was sent to the Perekop Isthmus in preparation to drive the German 17th army out of the Crimea in 1944. Attacking the 17th army in the spring, the 2nd Guards Army entered Sevastopol on May 9.
.P After freeing the Crimea, the army was railed north to the Baltic front,
supporting the 51st army's drive to the Baltic Sea before conducting the Memel offensive. The 2nd Guards army continued its drive on Germany in 1945 in the East-Prussian offensive. Overcoming heavy resistance they finally captured Koenigsberg in April. The 2nd Guards army was demobilized in September 1945.
.H
.B Commander of Note: Marshal Rodion Ya. Malinovsky (Nov 42-Feb 43) began his military career at the age of 15 in WWI by stowing away on a troop train. He went to France with the Russian Expeditionary Corps as a corporal in 1916 and was decorated by the French government. After the Bolshevik Revolution Rodian was one of the few Russians to be allowed to stay and fight in the French Foreign Legion for the duration of that war. He volunteered to fight in the Spanish Civil War and was wounded there. He commanded two armies and five fronts and is deemed to be one of the most important generals in Russian History.


[2325] [Soviet 3rd Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Army was formed in August 1939 at Vitebsk in the Belorussian Military District. It was part of the assault forces for the Soviet invasion of Poland advancing to the city of Vilno.
.P In June the 3rd Army was trapped in the initial border battles near Bialystok and destroyed by July 9. The 3rd army was immediately reformed but fared no better being surrounded and eliminated in the Bryansk Pocket in late October. It was reformed yet again, just in time to fight against the German 2nd army in the battle for Moscow. The 3rd army helped to stem the tide but paid a price. It only had 16,000 men and 138 artillery pieces left on December 31, 1941.
.P The 3rd army stayed in the area east and south of Orel holding the line into 
1943. Beginning in July 1943 the 3rd army began a series of attacks in the Orel, 
Bryansk, Gomel-Rechitsa and Rogachev-Zhlobin offensive operations and then in the
Belorussian campaign in 1944 and the East-Prussian campaign in early 1945. The 3rd
army's last combat action was in the Berlin offensive against the German 9th Army.
.P The 3rd army was disbanded in August 1945.


[2326] [Soviet 3rd Guards Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Guards Army was formed on December 5, 1942 by renaming the 1st Guards Army.
.P Thrown into action for Operation Little Saturn, the 3rd Guards attacked the 
German Army Group Hollidt (the 62nd infantry division and the Rumanian 1st corps) holding the river Chir, inflicting heavy casualties on them. As the Russian army overextended itself, the 3rd Guards was forced into halting its attack. They did not regain the initiative until late summer when they started the Donbas offensive in which, coordinating with the 8th Guards army, they forced the Germans back across the Dnieper.
.P The 3rd Guards army spent much of the winter in fierce fighting to cross the Dnieper river at Nikopol. Most of  March and April were used for refitting before the 3rd Guards army smashed its way through 250 km to cross the Vistula river. Joined by other armies the 3rd Guards broke out of the Sandomir bridgehead freeing much of Poland.
.P With the final drive on Berlin having begun, the 3rd Guards Army trapped German forces at Cottbus but swung south of Berlin to prevent the German 9th and 12th armies from uniting and counter attacking. They eliminated enemy resistance at Frankfurt and then moved to Dresden to launch the Prague offensive. On May 9th they entered Prague. The 3rd Guards army was disbanded in July 1945.


[2327] [Soviet 4th Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th army was formed in August 1939 in the Belorussian Military District at Bobruisk. It crossed the Polish border in September 1939 advancing to the city of Kobrin.
.P The 4th Army was disbanded July 26, 1941 due to losses defending Brest-Litovsk and Belarus. The 4th army was reformed in September and operated in the area of Tikhvin through December 1941, first losing the city then retaking it. From January 1942 on it defended the Volkhov River line as part of the Volkhov and Leningrad Fronts. The 4th army was disbanded at the end of November 1943 with its units being dispersed to the 54th and 59th armies.
.P A 4th army was formed for a third time in January 1944 from the HQ of the 34th army and consisted of the 58th rifle corps and 15th cavalry corps. It remained in Iran for the duration of the war.
.H
.B Commander of note: Marshal K. A. Meretskov served in the Spanish civil war, commanded the 7th army in the Finnish war and commanded several fronts during the course of the war.


[2328] [Soviet 4th Guards Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 24th army was designated the 4th Guards army on April 16, 1943.
.P The 24th army was formed in the Siberian Military District in June 1941 and was railed west. It was caught in the Smolensk pocket and destroyed by October. In November 1941 the 24th army was rebuilt. During 1942 the 24th army was shifted throughout the theater ending up at Stalingrad where it helped to eliminate the German 6th army.
.P Its first action as the 4th Guards was in the Belgorod-Kharkov offensive in which the army crossed the Dnieper and then spent the end of the year expanding the bridgehead at Krivoy Rog.
.P January 1944 saw the Kirovograd operation launched in which the 4th Guards army created and then crushed the Korsun pocket. Then they fought their way to the Dniester River setting their sights on the capital of Bessarabia, Chishinau. In August the 4th Guards army fought in the Iassy-Chishinau offensive, which saw the eventual collapse of Rumanian resistance to Russian forces. The army then went into reserve for September and October before beginning the Budapest Offensive. The 4th Guards army finished the war fighting in the Viennese Offensive.
.P The 4th Guards army was demobilized March 1947.


[2329] [Soviet 4th Banner Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.P The Guard Banner army unit is a hypothetical unit that reflects the Soviet tendency of reinforcing their successful units with extra manpower and equipment.


[2330] [Soviet 5th Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 5th Army was created in August, 1939 in the Kiev Military District. It was in the western area of the Ukraine during the invasion of Poland.
.P The 5th army fought in the initial border battles, falling back towards Kiev as the pressure built. It was destroyed September 25, 1941 at Kiev but was rebuilt in October to help defend Moscow.
.P The 5th army participated in the Rzhev-Vyazma operation (Mars) losing 100 tanks and 29,000 men in the battle and was at the Second battle of Smolensk in August 1943. Leading the attack, the 5th Army had to batter its way forward, only managing to enter the city in late September. The 5th also fought in the Belorussian campaign of 1944 and was in on the assault on E. Prussia in early 1945.
.P The 5th army was then sent to the 1st Far Eastern front in 1945 to fight against Japan. Initiating the main attack of the Front the 5th army created a 35-km hole in the Japanese fortified lines Northwest of Vladistock and advanced in three days what was planned to be covered in eight. They were then given new objectives and eventually entered Kirin before the campaign ended.
.H
.B Commander of note: Marshal L. A. Govorov  was considered to be a master of defensive warfare earning his reputation leading the Leningrad Front during the 900 day long siege.


[2331] [Soviet 6th Motorized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T In August 1939 the 6th Army was formed in the Kiev Special Military District for the partition of Poland. The 6th Army occupied the Western Ukraine.
.P When Germany attacked the 6th army fought in the initial border battles south west of Lvov before falling back towards Kiev. It was disbanded on August 10, 1941 after being encircled and destroyed along with the 12th army at Uman, south of Kiev.
.P The 6th army was immediately reformed on August 25, largely from a reinforced 48th rifle corps, to defend the riverbank northwest of Dnepropetrovsk. As the Germans advanced the 6th army retreated down into the Donets Basin and fought in the second battle of Kharkov where the 6th army was trapped by the Rumanian 6th Corps of the German 6th army in the Izyum salient and destroyed.
.P The 6th army was formed for a third time in July 1942 from the 6th reserve 
army. It took defensive actions at Voronezh-Voroshilovgrad and the Middle Don 
battles. At last, the 6th army was able to attack when it sliced through the 
Italian 8th army on December 18, 1942 during operation Little Saturn. Then the army continued to advance fighting throughout the Donets Basin in 1943 and at Nikopol-Krivoi Rog and Odessa in early 1944.
.P The 6th army was disbanded in June 1944 when its forces were transferred to 
other armies. The army was then created again for its fourth formation in 
December 1944 from units from the 3rd Guards and 13th armies. The 6th army spent 
1945 fighting in the Sandomier-Silesia, Lower-Silesia and Breslau offensives.
.H
.B Commander of note: Marshal Rodian Ya. Malinovsky (1941) began his military career at the age of 15 in WWI by stowing away on a troop train. He went to France with the Russian Expeditionary Corps as a corporal in 1916 and was decorated by the French government. After the Bolshevik Revolution Rodian was one of the few Russians to be allowed to stay and fight in the French Foreign Legion for the duration of that war. He volunteered to fight in the Spanish Civil War and was wounded there. He commanded two armies and five fronts and is deemed to be one of the most important generals in Russian History.


[2332] [Soviet 1st Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 1st Tank Army HQ was first formed on July 23, 1942 on the basis of the 38th army at Stalingrad. Before its combat units could be completely assembled the German breakthrough on the Don caused the army to go into action. The 1st Tank tried to help the 62nd Army in stopping the German 6th Army but its understrength units were quickly destroyed. The 1st Tank Army was disbanded after just two weeks of fighting.
.P The 1st Tank Army was reformed at Ostashkov in February 1943 from the 29th Army. Subordinated to the Voronezh Front for the battle of Kursk the 1st Tank army was holding the southern side of the salient near Oboyan. On December 24, 1943 the 1st Tank army began the Zhitomir-Berdichev offensive in which they liberated Vinnista on March 20, 1944 and reached the Dniester River thereby cutting off the retreat path of the 1st Panzer army. The 1st Tank army was given Guards status in 1944.
.H
.B 117 soldiers of the 1st tank army were awarded the title “Hero of the Soviet Union”.


[2333] [Soviet 1st Guards Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 1st Guards Tank Army was formed in April 1944 under the command of Mikhail Katukov when the 1st tank army was awarded Guards status.
.P They fought in the Lvov-Sandomir operation crossing the Bug river and the 
Vistula river to  enter Poland. After a brief period of refitting, the 1st Guards
Tank army fought in the Warsaw-Poznan offensive in November 1944 in which they 
thrust forward 500 km in 18 days of combat dueling with the Grossdeutschland 
Panzer corps near Lodz. The 1st Guards Tank army isolated the 60,000-man garrison
at Poznan and then the 1st Guards Tank army fought in the east-Pomeranian 
offensive beginning March 1, 1945. The army's last action was in the Berlin offensive. After suffering a large number of tank losses in the confusion at Seelow Heights they attacked across the Templehof airport alongside the 8th Guards army into the city.
.P The 1st Guards Tank Army was awarded the Order of the Red Banner after the war and was disbanded in 1995.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Kursk, Lvov-Sandomir operation, Vistula-Oder operation, Battle of Berlin.


[2334] [Soviet 2nd Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 2nd Tank army was activated in early 1943 from the 3rd reserve army and was assigned to the Central front. The 11th and 16th tank corps, 11th guards tank brigade and the 60th, 112th and 194th rifle divisions made up the army.
.P The 2nd tank army attacked into the Rzhev salient in the direction of Bryansk before fighting in the battle of Kursk as part of the Central Front. Defending inside the salient to the north of the city they helped to hold off the northern pincer of the German army. In the subsequent attack in the Chernigov-Pripyat operation the 2nd Tank army ran into entrenched Anti-tank guns and suffered many losses. The 2nd Tank army was moved into reserve at the end of September and remained there into January 1944.
.P Assigned to the 1st Ukrainian and then 2nd Ukrainian fronts the 2nd tank army attacked in the Korsun-Cherkassy, the Uman-Botoshany and the Lublin-Brest offensives against the 4th Panzer Army. The 2nd Tank army was used to block the 3rd Panzer Korps from reaching the trapped Germans at Korsun. Uman was liberated March 10, 1944 and the 2nd Tank army entered Lublin alongside the 8th Guards Army on July 23. The momentum of the offensive carried the 2nd Tank into the suburbs of Warsaw on July 31 but the 4th SS Panzer and 39th Korps drove them back out.
.P It was awarded Guards status in November 1944 becoming the 2nd Guards Tank army.


[2335] [Soviet 2nd Guards Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 2nd Guards Tank Army was formed in November 1944 from the 2nd Tank Army.
.P Active in the Warsaw-Poznan offensive the 2nd Guards Tank army captured Gneizo, Poland on January 22, 1945 and entered Zehden, Germany January 31 in the East Pomeranian offensive. The army was near Settin on March 2 before swinging south to cross the main autobahn northwest of Berlin April 21 to complete the encirclement of the city.


[2336] [Soviet 3rd Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 3rd Tank army was created from the 58th Army in May 1942 in the Moscow military district.
.P The 58th army was formed in the Siberian Military district in November 1941 with six new rifle divisions and a cavalry division. The army was deployed to the Archangel Military District to guard the general area.
.P In October 1942, the 3rd Tank army was released from being in reserve and was sent to the Stalingrad environs.
.P On January 18, 1943 the 3rd Tank army trapped three Hungarian corps and the Italian Alpine corps against the Don by linking up with the 40th army at Alexievka. Commanded by Pavel Rybalko, the 3rd Tank army in February 1943 managed to liberate Kharkov from the Germans for the first time. Unfortunately, the Germans trapped the Russian army and almost totally destroyed it by March 5. The 3rd Tank army only had 50 tanks left. It was officially disbanded on April 26, 1943 and was transformed into the 57th Army.
.P As the 57th army it fought in the battle of Kursk, Odessa, Iassy-Chishinau, the liberation of Bulgaria, Belgrade, Budapest and Vienna operations.
.T The 3rd Tank Army was reconstituted on May 14, 1943 so that STAVKA could reward its success in operation Little Saturn by granting the army with Guard status on June 5, 1943.
.H
.B Campaigns: Little Saturn (1943) Second battle of Kharkov (1943)
.B Commander Pavel S. Rybalko was a converted cavalry man. He led several Tank units during the war and was appointed head of all mechanized and armored units after the war.


[2337] [Soviet 3rd Guards Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Guards mechanized division was established after the war in 1945 when the Soviet Union reorganized its forces.
.P During the war a Russian corps was considered to be roughly equivalent in fighting power to a German division.
.P The division was a conversion of the 3rd guards mechanized corps which had been created from the 4th mechanized corps. In early 1942 Tank corps were assembled in the Russian army. With only limited success initially for these units mechanized corps were established again in September 1942. Over the course of the war 30 Tank corps were formed and 14 new mechanized corps were established. A handful of Tank corps were converted into mechanized corps. This is the case with the 28th tank corps. It was used to create the 4th mechanized corps.
.P The strength and composition of the tank corps, and the mechanized corps, varied from unit to unit.
.P The Russians did employ mechanized divisions at the start of the war however all but two, which remained in the far east, were destroyed early on.


[2338] [Soviet 3rd Guards Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 3rd Guards Tank Army came into existence on June 5, 1943.
.P The 3rd Guards Tank Army first saw action in the Orel operation of 1943. Beginning in September the army was subordinated to the Voronezh Front (renamed the 1st Ukrainian in October) where it remained for the rest of the war.
.P The 3rd guards tank army sliced its way to the Dnieper river at Velikiy Bukrin
in the Left-bank Ukraine campaign in a night attack. Using headlights and sirens 
the massed T-34's of the tank army shocked and confused the German defenders allowing the Russians to continue their momentum.
.P It liberated and defended Kiev on November 6, 1943 with the 38th Army. Then the
3rd Guards tank attacked from the Kiev bridgehead in the Zhitomir-Berdichev 
offensive but was halted by Manstein's counterstroke January 14, 1944. On March 4,
1944 the Proskurov - Chernovits operation began in which the 4th Tank and 3rd 
Guards Tank armies tore a hole in the German lines and headed to the Rumanian 
border; only being stopped by the 3rd and 38th Panzer corps. The 3rd Guards Tank 
finished the year in the Lvov-Sandomierz offensive in which they eliminated the 
13th corps. Then they fought in the Sandomir-Silesian and Lower-Silesian offensive operations in 1945. In the Berlin campaign the 3rd Guards Tank army helped to cut off and isolated the German 9th Army and then attacked into the city taking the fortified Teltow canal line. The 3rd Guards Tank army fought in the Prague campaign entering the city on May 9.
.H
.B 287 soldiers of the 3rd guards tank army were awarded the title Hero of the 
Soviet Union.
.B Commander Pavel S. Rybalko was a converted cavalry man. He led several Tank units during the war and was appointed head of all mechanized and armored units after the war.


[2339] [Soviet 3rd Banner Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.H
.B The 3rd Red Banner Army (of Combined Arms), a post-war formation, traces its history from the 3rd Shock Army. The Soviet Union created five Shock armies. They were initially intended to assault and breach heavily fortified positions. The 3rd Shock army was formed in December 1941 from the 60th army. It acted in the Toropets-Kholm, Velikie Luki, Nevel, Rezhitsa-Dvina, Riga, Kurland, Warsaw-Poznan, East Pomeranian and Berlin operations.


[2340] [Soviet 4th Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 4th Tank Army was formed on July 23, 1942 near Stalingrad.
.P With the Germans crossing the Don the situation became desperate for the Russians and the 4th Tank was rushed into combat before it could be fully mobilized. By September 4th it had suffered such losses that the high command decided to disband the army and create the 65th Army out of its remnants in October.
.P The 65th army, after fighting in the battle for Stalingrad, participated in the Kursk battle, in the Chernigov - Pripyat, Gomel-Rechitsa and Kalinkov- Mozyr offensive operations. In November 1944 the 65th participated in the Belorussian, Mlava - Elba, East - Prussian, East - Pomeranian and Berlin offensive operations
.H
.B The 4th Tank and 65th Armies were commanded by Pavel Batov. He joined the Red Army in 1918 and fought in the Spanish Civil War in which he was wounded. Pavel Batov led the 3rd Rifle Corps in the invasion of Eastern Poland and in the Russo-Finnish War. He commanded the 65th army for the rest of the war.
.H
.P The 4th Tank army was reconstituted in 1943 and eventually became the 4th guards Tank army.


[2341] [Soviet 4th Guards Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The structure of Russian armored and mechanized units changed throughout different periods of the war. In a few cases even the Fronts did not know what their commands should be called.
.P The 4th Guards Kantemir Tank division was a post war establishment.
.P During the war a Russian corps was considered to be roughly equivalent in fighting power to a German division.
.P The 17th tank Corps was created in June 1942. Operating in little Saturn the corps captured Kantemirovka, site of a critical airfield for the Germans.
.P The corps was converted into the 4th guards tank corps and earned its honorific place name for its action there. The tank corps fought in the battle of Berlin assaulting the southern part of the city.
.P In the fall of 1945 the 4th Guards Tank division was relocated to the Moscow region.
.H
.B Campaigns: Little Saturn (1943) Battle of Berlin (1945)


[2342] [Soviet 4th Guards Mechanized Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet army of World War II never had an army labeled as Mechanized in its force structure. They started the conflict with large Mechanized Corps, which proved to be unwieldy and ineffective. In April 1942 Tank corps were established and then in September 1942 eight new style Mechanized corps were formed. A tank corps had three tank brigades while a mechanized corps had only one. Both types of corps could be found in the Tank army formations during the war.
.P The 4th Guards Tank Army was established from the second establishment of the 4th tank army in March 1945.
.P The 4th Tank army was mobilized in July 1943 in the Moscow military district. Originally it was manned with the 11th and 30th Ural voluntary tank corps and the 6th Guards mechanized corps. The army fought in the Orel offensive of 1943.
.P It participated in the Proskurov - Chernovits, Lvov - Sandomir, Sandomir – Silesian and Lower and  Upper-Silesia offensive operations. The 4th Guards Tank army was the second pincer that trapped the German 9th army in the Berlin campaign and battled the 6th SS Panzer army in the Prague and Vienna campaigns.
.H
.B 119 soldiers of the 4th Guards Tank Army were awarded the title of Hero of the
Soviet Union.


[2343] [Soviet 1st Armor - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Tank Army HQ was first formed on July 23, 1942 on the basis of the 38th army at Stalingrad. Before its combat units could be completely assembled the German breakthrough on the Don caused the army to go into action. The 1st Tank tried to help the 62nd Army in stopping the German 6th Army but its understrength units were quickly destroyed. The 1st Tank Army was disbanded after just two weeks of fighting.
.P The 1st Tank Army was reformed at Ostashkov in February 1943 from the 29th Army. Subordinated to the Voronezh Front for the battle of Kursk the 1st Tank army was holding the southern side of the salient near Oboyan. On December 24, 1943 the 1st Tank army began the Zhitomir-Berdichev offensive in which they liberated Vinnista on March 20, 1944 and reached the Dniester River thereby cutting off the retreat path of the 1st Panzer army. The 1st Tank army was given Guards status in 1944.
.H
.B 117 soldiers of the 1st tank army were awarded the title Hero of the Soviet 
Union.


[2344] [Soviet 1st Guards Armor Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st guards Insterburg Tank division was established after the Great Patriotic war in 1945. The division was a conversion of the 1st Guards Tank corps, which was derived from the 26th Tank corps in December 1942. During the war a Russian corps was considered to be roughly equivalent in fighting power to a German division.
.P The 26th Tank corps was formed near Moscow in July 1942. It fought in the battle of Stalingrad earning the distinction of Guard status for becoming the first unit to reach the linkup point at Kalach completing the encirclement of the German forces. In a daring move the Russians surprised the German defenders of the town by driving up in their tanks with the headlights on thereby fooling the Germans into thinking they were friendly forces.
.P In December 1942 the corps became the 1st Guards tank corps.
.P On August 1, 1943 the 1st Guards Tank Corps (15th, 16th, 17th Gds Tank Brigades) was controlled by the Bryansk Front HQ.
.P During 1944 and 1945 the corps fought to liberate Belorussia and Poland. The tank corps participated in the battle for Berlin.


[2345] [Soviet 1st Guards Armor - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Guards Tank Army was formed in April 1944 under the command of Mikhail Katukov when the 1st tank army was awarded Guards status.
.P They fought in the Lvov-Sandomir operation crossing the Bug river and the 
Vistula river to  enter Poland. After a brief period of refitting, the 1st Guards
Tank army fought in the Warsaw-Poznan offensive in November 1944 in which they 
thrust forward 500 km in 18 days of combat while dueling with the Grossdeutschland
Panzer Korps near Lodz. The 1st Guards Tank army isolated the 60,000-man garrison
at Poznan and then the 1st Guards Tank army fought in the east-Pomeranian 
offensive beginning March 1, 1945. The army's last action was in the Berlin offensive. After suffering a large number of tank losses in the confusion at Seelow Heights they attacked across the Templehof airport alongside the 8th Guards army into the city.
.P The 1st Guards Tank Army was awarded the Order of the Red Banner after the war and was disbanded in 1995.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Kursk, Lvov-Sandomir operation, Vistula-Oder operation, Battle of Berlin.


[2346] [Soviet 1st Banner Armor - by Adam Scott]
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.H
.B The 1st Red Banner Army stayed in the Far East during the war.
.B The 1st guards tank army was awarded the order of the red banner after the war.


[2347] [Soviet 2nd Armor - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Tank army was activated in early 1943 from the 3rd Reserve Army and was
assigned to the Central front. The 11th and 16th Tank Corps, 11th Guards Tank 
Brigade and the 60th, 112th and 194th Rifle Divisions made up the army.
.P The 2nd Tank Army attacked into the Rzhev salient in the direction of Bryansk 
before fighting in the battle of Kursk as part of the Central Front. Defending 
inside the Kursk Salient to the north of the city, they helped to hold off the 
northern pincer of the German army. In the subsequent attack in the Chernigov-
Pripyat operation the 2nd Tank Army ran into entrenched anti-tank guns and 
suffered many losses. The 2nd Tank Army was moved into reserve at the end of 
September and remained there into January 1944.
.P Assigned to the 1st Ukrainian and then 2nd Ukrainian Fronts the 2nd Tank Army 
attacked in the Korsun-Cherkassy Offensive, the Uman-Botoshany Offensive and the 
Lublin-Brest Offensive against the 4th Panzer Army. The 2nd Tank Army was used to 
block the 3rd Panzer Korps from reaching the trapped Germans at Korsun. Uman was 
liberated on March 10, 1944 and the 2nd Tank Army entered Lublin alongside the 
8th Guards Army on July 23. The momentum of the offensive carried the 2nd Tank 
into the suburbs of Warsaw on July 31 but the 4th SS Panzer and 39th Korps drove 
them back out.
.P It was awarded Guards status in November 1944 thus becoming the 2nd Guards 
Tank army.



[2348] [Soviet 2nd Guards Armor Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Guards Tatsin division was established after the Great Patriotic War in 1945. The division was formed from the conversion of the 2nd Guards Tank corps, which was formed from the 24th Tank corps.
.P Mobilized in 1942, the 24th tank corps (6th army) was used to try and defend 
the Don river bend. As the Russians prepared for their counter-attack in operation
Uranus, the 24th Tank Corps, now assigned to the 3rd Guards Army, was held back 
from the initial assault, in order to be used to exploit and raid deep behind the 
German lines. The 24th Tank corps played a devastating role on the German 6th army
at Stalingrad. The tank corps reached the airfield at Tatsinkaya and is claimed to
have destroyed 300 airplanes (German records say 51), many of them by the simple 
expedient of ramming tanks into the planes. Tatsinkaya was the best airfield for 
the Luftwaffe's efforts at air supplying the trapped Germans. The raid was not 
without cost, as follow on forces could not reach the tank corps and most of it 
was destroyed soon after. Only a small number of the corps tanks managed to survive the raid. Led by Major General Badonov, the tank corps, promoted to the 2nd Guards Tank corps during the raid, managed to break through the German forces who had encircled them at the airfield.
.P The 2nd Guards Tank corps continued a strong fighting tradition being in the battle of Kharkov and, fittingly, was with the 5th Guards Tank Army at Prokhrovka in the great tank battle of Kursk. The corps fought in the battle of Smolensk 1943 and was the very first Russian unit to enter the liberated city of Minsk in operation Bagration. The corps went on to fight in the Vistula-Oder and East-Prussian offensives of 1945 and finally the Berlin campaign.
.P The newly formed division was stationed in the Leningrad military district 
after the war until the 1960's when it was moved to the Transbaikal military district. The 2nd Guards Tank division was demobilized in 2002.
.H
.B Commander Major-General Badanov was the very first recipient of the Order of Surorov.


[2349] [Soviet 2nd Guards Armor - by Adam Scott]
.T The 2nd Guards Tank Army was formed in November 1944 from the 2nd Tank Army.
.P Active in the Warsaw-Poznan offensive the 2nd Guards Tank army captured Gneizo, Poland on January 22, 1945 and entered Zehden, Germany January 31 in the East Pomeranian offensive. The army was near Settin on March 2 before swinging south to cross the main autobahn northwest of Berlin April 21 to complete the encirclement of the city.


[2350] [Soviet 2nd Banner Armor - by Adam Scott]
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.H
.B The 2nd Red Banner Army fought against Japan in the Far East.
.B After the war the 2nd Guards Tank Army was awarded the Order of the Red Banner.


[2351] [Soviet 3rd Armor - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Tank army was created from the 58th Army in May 1942 in the Moscow military district.
.P The 58th army was formed in the Siberian Military district in November 1941 with six new rifle divisions and a cavalry division. The army was deployed to the Archangel Military District to guard the general area.
.P In October 1942, the 3rd Tank army was released from being in reserve and was sent to Stalingrad environs.
.P On January 18, 1943 the 3rd Tank army trapped three Hungarian corps and the Italian Alpine corps against the Don by linking up with the 40th army at Alexievka. Commanded by Pavel Rybalko, the 3rd Tank army in February 1943 managed to liberate Kharkov from the Germans for the first time. Unfortunately, the Germans trapped the Russian army and almost totally destroyed it by March 5. The 3rd Tank army only had 50 tanks left. The 3rd Tank army was officially disbanded on April 26, 1943 and was transformed into the 57th Army.
.P As the 57th army it fought in the battle of Kursk, Odessa, Iassy-Chishinau, the liberation of Bulgaria, Belgrade, Budapest and Vienna operations.
.T The 3rd Tank Army was reconstituted on May 14, 1943 so that STAVKA could reward its success in operation Little Saturn by granting the army with Guard status on June 5, 1943.
.H
.B Campaigns: Little Saturn (1943) Second battle of Kharkov (1943)
.B Commander Pavel S. Rybalko was a converted cavalry man. He led several Tank units during the war and was appointed head of all mechanized and armored units after the war.


[2352] [Soviet 3rd Guards Armor - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Guards Tank Army came into existence on June 5, 1943.
.P The 3rd Guards Tank Army first saw action in the Orel operation of 1943. Beginning in September the army was subordinated to the Voronezh Front (renamed the 1st Ukrainian in October), where it remained for the rest of the war.
.P The 3rd guards tank army sliced its way to the Dnieper river at Velikiy Bukrin
in the Left-bank Ukraine campaign in a night attack. Using headlights and sirens
the massed T-34's of the tank army shocked and confused the German defenders allowing the Russians to continue their momentum.
.P It liberated and defended Kiev on November 6, 1943 with the 38th Army. Then the
3rd Guards tank attacked from the Kiev bridgehead in the Zhitomir-Berdichev 
offensive but was halted by Manstein's counterstroke January 14, 1944. On March 4,
1944 the Proskurov - Chernovits operation began in which the 4th Tank and 3rd 
Guards Tank armies tore a hole in the German lines and headed to the Rumanian 
border; only being stopped by the 3rd and 38th Panzer Korps. The 3rd Guards Tank 
finished the year in the Lvov-Sandomierz offensive in which they eliminated the 
13th Korps. Then they fought in the Sandomir-Silesian and Lower-Silesian offensive operations in 1945. In the Berlin campaign the 3rd Guards Tank army helped to cut off and isolated the German 9th Army and then attacked into the city taking the fortified Teltow canal line. The 3rd Guards Tank army fought in the Prague campaign entering the city on May 9.
.H
.B 287 soldiers of the 3rd guards tank army were awarded the title Hero of the 
Soviet Union.
.B Commander Pavel S. Rybalko was a converted cavalry man. He led several Tank units during the war and was appointed head of all mechanized and armored units after the war.


[2353] [Soviet 4th Guards Armor - by Adam Scott]
.T In February of 1943 the Soviet Army started to rebuild the 4th tank Army but combat losses caused in the new formation to be cannibalized. It took until July before equipment could be found to outfit the 11th and 30th Tank Corps and the 6th Guards Mechanized Corps.
.P The 4th Tank Army (2nd formation) was quickly employed in the Orel offensive, Operation Kutuzov, on the Briansk Front before being placed in reserve.
.P In 1944 the 4th Tank Army joined the 1st Ukrainian Front for the duration of 
the war.  On March 4 Marshall Zhukov unleashed the 3rd Guard and 4th Tank Armies 
into the flank of the 4th Panzer Army shredding its defenses but the Soviet Tank
Armies were halted momentarily by Army Group South's panzer reserves. The 4th Tank Army was joined with the 1st Tank Army to again achieve a breakthrough into the German lines and on March 27 the two armored formations crossed the Dnestr River and closing the ring around the 1st Panzer Army. The destruction of the 1st panzer Army eluded the 4th Tank Army however.
.P On July 13, 1944 the 1st Ukrainian Front again slashed into the reeling Germans and the 4th Tank Army was once again exploiting a breakthrough reaching deep behind the frontlines entering Poland and establishing a bridgehead across the Vistula River. The fighting was fierce to keep control of the bridgehead but by January 1945 the Russians were again ready to attack although they did go on the offensive a few days early to try to relieve some pressure off of the Americans in the Battle of the Bulge. On January 13 the 1st Belorussian and 1st Ukrainian Fronts shattered the defenses against their bridgeheads and sent the German Army Group A reeling. The 3rd Guards and 4th Tank Armies spearheaded the 1st Ukrainian Fronts drive towards Breslau and the Oder River. They left disintegrating German formations far behind. For its success the 4th Tank Army was given the Guards designation in March 1945.
.P In the Battle for Berlin the 4th Guards Tank Army and the 1st Ukrainian Front battled across the Oder River to capture Cottbus and isolate Berlin from the south and west. With the final bloodbath that waited in the Reichstag the 1st, 2nd and 4th Ukrainian Fronts turned their attention onto the last remaining large German formation, Army Group Center. Attacking west of Dresden the 4th Guards Tank Army made a rapid sprint to Prague entering the city on May 9, 1945. Two days later elements of the 4th Guards Tank Army made contact with the U.S. Third Army.


[2354] [Soviet 122 mm Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 122 mm howitzer M1938 (M-30)
.P In the thirties the Red Army took efforts to completely modernize its armament. Part of this program was the introduction of a new divisional howitzer.
.P The calibre of 122 mm was common in the Russian army. It provided a firing 
power superior to the German 105 mm howitzer but the gun was still mobile enough.
So the Germans were eager to use booties, even in the Atlantic Wall. About 17.500 M-30 were produced during WW II.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 515 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  11.800 m
.B Weight of a shell: 21,7 kg
.B Weight in action: 2.450 kg


[2355] [Soviet 152 mm Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 152 mm howitzer-gun M1937 (ML-20)
.P The 152 mm M1937 had an interesting and modern design combining advantages of both guns (direct fire, long range) and howitzers (indirect fire). This innovative configuration was later copied by all other armies. For the different purposes special charts were provided regarding target distance, temperature and even barometric pressure, making the M1937 a very unerring weapon.
.P An additional special feature was its great range. Superior to the German opponents it was a dangerous counter battery weapon. The M1937 were used in corps and army batteries and - in the later war - in special artillery brigades and divisions. Nearly 7.000 were built from 1937 to 1945.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 600 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  17.200 m
.B Weight of a shell: 48,8 kg
.B Weight in action: 7.270 kg


[2356] [Soviet 85 mm Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 85 mm
.P This is a fictional gun. The Red Army never used field artillery of a 85 mm calibre.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: ? m/sec
.B Maximum range:  ? m
.B Weight of a shell: ? kg
.B Weight in action: ? kg


[2357] [Soviet Katyusha Motorized Rocket Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Katyusha (BM-13-16)
.P The Red Army began the development of solid rockets in the mid 1930s. At that time they were meant to be used as weapons for planes in dogfights or against ground targets. These rockets had their successful first appearance in the Soviet-Japanese border wars in 1939.  
.P After this result the STAVKA ordered the production of a ground based rocket launcher mounted on a truck. The combination of the rocket M-13 (named because of its diameter of 13 cm) and a Russian ZIS-5 was named BM-13-16 (combat machine with 16 rockets M-13). The first battery of seven BM-13-16 was just ready in the first days of the Great Patriotic War and used on July 7th 1941 near Smolensk. Again the rockets proofed their value so Stalin personally ordered the mass production. About 593 BM-13-16 with more than 240.000 rockets were built in 1941, nearly 10.000 more during the whole war most of them on American Lend-Lease trucks Studebaker US6.
.P The Katyusha was called Stalin's Organ (Stalinorgel) by the German soldiers because of the thrilling sound of the rocket.
.H
.B Rocket velocity: 355 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  8.470 m
.B Weight of a rocket: 42,5 kg
.H
.B Speed: 40 km/h
.B Weight in action: 7.350 kg
.B Power of engine: 94 hp


[2358] [Soviet Katyusha Motorized Rocket Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Katyusha (BM-13-16)
.P The Red Army began the development of solid rockets in the mid 1930s. At that time they were meant to be used as weapons for planes in dogfights or against ground targets. These rockets had their successful first appearance in the Soviet-Japanese border wars in 1939.  
.P After this result the STAVKA ordered the production of a ground based rocket launcher mounted on a truck. The combination of the rocket M-13 (named because of its diameter of 13 cm) and a Russian ZIS-5 was named BM-13-16 (combat machine with 16 rockets M-13). The first battery of seven BM-13-16 was just ready in the first days of the Great Patriotic War and used on July 7th 1941 near Smolensk. Again the rockets proofed their value so Stalin personally ordered the mass production. About 593 BM-13-16 with more than 240.000 rockets were built in 1941, nearly 10.000 more during the whole war most of them on American Lend-Lease trucks Studebaker US6.
.P The Katyusha was called Stalin's Organ (Stalinorgel) by the German soldiers because of the thrilling sound of the rocket.
.H
.B Rocket velocity: 355 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  8.470 m
.B Weight of a rocket: 42,5 kg
.H
.B Speed: 40 km/h
.B Weight in action: 7.350 kg
.B Power of engine: 94 hp


[2359] [Soviet SU-122 Tank Destroyer - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T SU-122 (Samokhodnaya Ustanovka 122)
.P Shortly after the war against the Wehrmacht the Red Army recognized the value of the German assault guns. So the Russians began to develop a combination of the T-34 chassis with a 122 mm howitzer L/22,7 called SU-122.
.P The first SU-122 arrived at the front in late 1942 in the Stalingrad battle. They proved to be helpful for infantry support but the 122 mm gun nearly completely lacked an anti-tank-capability because of its low muzzle velocity. So the production was stopped in 1943 after 1.148 fabricated SU-122. 
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 515 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  9.700 m
.B Weight of a shell: 21,7 kg
.H
.B Speed: 55 km/h
.B Weight in action: 30.900 kg
.B Power of engine: 500 hp


[2360] [Soviet SU-152 Tank Destroyer - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T SU-152 (Samokhodnaya Ustanovka 152)
.P The SU-152 was designed to attack German fortifications and bunkers on a close distance. Therefore it got the strong 152 mm ML-20S howitzer and a heavy front armor of 75 mm on the KW-1 heavy tank chassis. For the short-range self-defence against German infantry it was equipped with a 12,7 mm machine gun.
.P Although the SU-152 was primary built as an anti-fortification vehicle it was later mainly used as a tank-hunter. In the battle of Kursk it was the only Soviet antitank weapon that was able to destroy enemy Tiger-Tanks or the Elefant self-propelled-gun. But it also proofed its value in its original role in the battles of Koenigsberg, Budapest and Berlin.
.P About 700 SU-152 were manufactured from January to December 1943.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 600 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  11.400 m
.B Weight of a shell: 48,8 kg
.H
.B Speed: 43 km/h
.B Weight in action: 45.500 kg
.B Power of engine: 600 hp
.B Secondary armament: 1 machine gun 12,7 mm


[2361] [Soviet SU-76 Tank Destroyer - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T SU-76 (Samokhodnaya Ustanovka 76)
.P The SU-76 had three main functions: self-propelled gun for indirect fire, 
anti-tank-weapon and short-range infantry support. For the first two purposes its 
76,2 mm ZIS-3 gun was too small but in the latter role it had great success and 
was popular among Russian infantrymen (who called it Little Bitch).
.P The weak armor (max. 35 mm on the front) and its open roof made the SU-76 very vulnerable. But the resultant low weight made it highly mobile, even in rough terrain and swamps, as its base, the light tank T-70 was.
.P Nearly 14.000 SU-76 were manufactured from 1943 till the end of war.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 680 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  16.800 m
.B Weight of a shell: 6,2 kg
.H
.B Speed: 45 km/h
.B Weight in action: 10.200 kg
.B Power of engine: 2 * 85 hp


[2362] [Soviet ISU-122 Self-Propelled Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T ISU-122 (Istrebitelnaja Samokhodnaya Ustanovka 122)
.P After the successful rollout of the SU-122 the Russian high command wanted an even better successor with higher mobility and a stronger anti-tank weapon. So the new IS-2 main tank chassis was combined with the D-25S cannon resulting in a powerful assault gun and long range tank destroyer. Nearly all German tanks could be killed up to medium distances; only the Jagdtiger and Elefant were resistant.
.P More than 2.400 ISU-122 went into service starting April 1944.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 780 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  14.200 m
.B Weight of a shell: 25,0 kg
.H
.B Speed: 37 km/h
.B Weight in action: 45.500 kg
.B Power of engine: 520 hp
.B Secondary armament: 1 machine gun 12,7 mm


[2363] [Soviet ISU-152 Self-Propelled Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T ISU-152 (Istrebitelnaja Samokhodnaya Ustanovka 152)
.P The ISU-152 was the successor of the SU-152. It kept the 152 mm howitzer ML-20S
but used the new JS-2 chassis. As its antecessor it was a very valuable weapon 
against enemy strongpoints. A common tactic for Russian infantry was to ride on 
the flat back of the ISU-152 into combat, using the front hull as a shield, and 
protecting the tank against enemy Panzerfaust-equipped units.
.P A second combat role of the ISU-152 was to destroy enemy tanks. Its powerful 
152 mm howitzer was able to destroy all types of German tanks but due to its low
firing rate (1 – 2 rounds per minute) it was not as successful as the Jagdtiger or the Jagdpanther.
.P Between November 1943 and May 1945 about 1.900 ISU-152 were built.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 600 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  12.800 m
.B Weight of a shell: 48,8 kg
.H
.B Speed: 37 km/h
.B Weight in action: 46.000 kg
.B Power of engine: 520 hp
.B Secondary armament: 1 machine gun 12,7 mm


[2364] [Soviet SU-85 Self-Propelled Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T SU-85 (Samokhodnaya Ustanovka 85)
.P The appearance of heavily armoured German tanks as the Tiger or Panther 
revealed the lack of a real mobile Russian tank-hunter. To fill this gap the 
STAVKA ordered the construction of a platform for an 85 mm anti-tank-gun. The 
state combine Uralmaschsawod used the KV-1 / ISU-122 chassis and the anti-air-gun 52-K to form the SU-85.
.P The result was a highly mobile weapon that was able to compete with most German tanks on medium ranges. Its low structure helped to camouflage it well and ambush enemy advances.
.P More than 2.000 SU-85 were built from August 1943 till late 1944 when the production was stopped for the SU-100.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 800 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  11.000 m
.B Weight of a shell: 9,0 kg
.H
.B Speed: 55 km/h
.B Weight in action: 29.600 kg
.B Power of engine: 500 hp


[2365] [Soviet 100 mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 100 mm anti-tank-gun (M1944-BS3)
.P In the later years of the second world war the growing armor of German tanks 
urged the Red Army to built stronger anti-tank-guns. The M1944-BS3 was a converted
naval gun with a very long muzzle of 5,61 meters. A well trained crew of eight 
soldiers was able to fire up to 9 rounds per minute. The M1944-BS3 was also used
as a light field gun.
.P About 1.470 M1944-BS3 went into service from 1944 to 1945..
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 900 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  20.000 m
.B Weight of a shell: 15,6 kg
.B Weight in action: 3.455 kg


[2366] [Soviet 45 mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 45 mm anti-tank-gun (M1937-53K)
.P After the first world war Germany was not allowed to construct anti-tank-weapons. So the armaments industry cooperated with the Soviet Union to evade the Versailles treaty. One of the first results was a 37 mm anti-tank-gun constructed by Rheinmetall and used both in the Wehrmacht and the Red Army.
.P The Russian army was the first to call for a greater calibre for the mass 
production of anti-tank-guns because their own tank developments (KV-1, KV-2) got
much thicker armor than earlier models. So the carriage of the 37 mm gun was 
combined with a 45mm barrel. This M1937-53K was the main anti-tank-gun in the first two years of WWII. It was able to destroy the smaller German Panzer I and II even on longer distances but showed poor results against Panzer III and IV.
.P More than 40.000 M1937-53K were used in the second world war.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 970 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  8.900 m
.B Weight of a shell: 2,1 kg
.B Weight in action: 450 kg


[2367] [Soviet 76 mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 76 mm anti-tank-gun (M1942-ZiS3)
.P The calibre of 76,2 mm was standard for a lot of Russian guns including light 
field artillery, tank guns and anti-tank-guns. In 1940 the construction of a new 
multi purpose gun started and the result was the M1942-ZiS3. It was exceptionally well designed for mass production so the number of its components compared with its predecessor was reduced from 2.080 to 719 and the production time from 2.034 hours to 475.
.P The M1942-ZiS3 was used in field batteries of infantry divisions and in independent anti-tank-regiments. It was the most numerous gun of the Red Army with more than 103.000 pieces produced from 1942 to 1945.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 680 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  13.300 m
.B Weight of a shell: 6,5 kg
.B Weight in action: 1.116 kg


[2368] [Soviet 37 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 37 mm anti-aircraft-gun (M1939-61K)
.P In the thirties aircrafts became a growing threats for land units due to their stronger armament, speed and range. So the necessity for anti-aircraft-weapons even for smaller infantry units was rising. The Red Army developed this 37 mm AAG from 1938 to 1939 an then ordered mass production after tests with a 45 mm calibre ended unsucessfully.
.P The M1939-61K was able to shoot 60 rounds per minute. The crews claimed to have shot down more than 14.000 German aircrafts but this seems to be a much too high number considering the overall losses of German planes on the Russian front.
.P Throughout the war about 20.000 M1939-61K went into service.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 880 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  9.500 m
.B Weight of a shell: 1,4 kg
.B Weight in action: 2.100 kg


[2369] [Soviet 76 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 76 mm anti-aircraft-gun (M1938)
.P The 76,2 mm anti-aircraft-gun M1938 was an attempt to construct a mobile weapon
for divisional and static air defence. But the Soviets decided to follow a 85mm 
concept (M1939-52K). So only few of these guns were built and mostly captured by the Germany in 1941.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 816 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  14.600 m
.B Weight of a shell: 6,5 kg
.B Weight in action: 4.300 kg


[2370] [Soviet 100 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 100 mm anti-aircraft-gun
.P This is a fictional weapon for the time of the second world war. The red army started the construction of anti-aircraft-guns with a calibre of more than 85 mm in the cold war e.g. the 100 mm AAG M-49 or the 130 mm AAG M-55.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: ? m/sec
.B Maximum range:  ? m
.B Weight of a shell: ? kg
.B Weight in action: ? kg


[2371] [Soviet 85 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 85 mm anti-aircraft-gun (M1939 - 52K)
.P The M1939-52K was the Russian standard AAG for static defence. More than a thousand of these guns had been concentrated around Moscow in autumn and winter 1941 during the Wehrmacht's attempt to conquer the city. It was also deployed to independent anti-aircraft-regiments of the Red Armies corps.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 800 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  15.600 m
.B Weight of a shell: 9,2 kg
.B Weight in action: 3.057 kg


[2372] [Soviet Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations.
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2373] [Soviet Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2374] [Formosan Taihoku Militia - by Anonymous]
.T Between 1942 and 1945 Formosa (Taiwan) played a major part in the prisoner of war camps. This included the use of Allied POWs, women, and children as young as 7 and 8 years old as slave labor. In 1945 Japan planed to incorporate Formosa as part of Japan. This unit represents forces loyal to the Japanese.


[2375] [Philippines Territorials - by Adam Scott]
.T An American Territory in the Far East gained as a result of the Spanish-American War. Granted commonwealth status in 1935 with independence scheduled for 1946, the Philippines was governed by a National Assembly.
.P Facts about the Philippines:
.B Capital: Manila
.B Population in 1940: 17,000,000 (89,5 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: Annexed from the Spanish empire in 1898
.B Land Area: 298,171 Sq km
.B Main Physical features: 7,100 islands of which only 11 compose 94% of the total landmass and only 640 are larger than 1 square mile. Mountainous jungle with alternating wet and dry seasons.
.B Arable Land: 19%
.B Products: Agriculture (rice, copra, hemp, tobacco, corn), Metals (iron, chrome, manganese, copper, lead) and Fishing
.P The Philippine Army was authorized for creation by the National Assembly on December 21, 1935. General Douglas MacArthur was put in charge of building the Philippine Army after his retirement as Chief of Staff in 1937.
.P With the threat of war looming the Philippines called out their reserves in 1941 and ten divisions had been mobilized by December 1. Initially contesting the Japanese landings on Luzon the outgunned Philippine divisions could do little to halt the invasion. General MacArthur implemented the plan to defend Bataan and Corregidor.
.P To establish the defense of the peninsula the Philippine army was split into General Wainwright’s I Philippine Corps and General Parker's II Philippine Corps. Food was a serious concern and the garrison was put on half rations.
.P The Japanese 14th Army opened its assault on the Bataan peninsula against the II Corps who held for 8 days in close quarters fighting. The Japanese also struck at the I Corps and flanked them by advancing through the slopes of Mount Natib which had been deemed impassable by the defenders. Forced to retreat to avoid being trapped the Allied forces formed a new defensive line. The Japanese attempted to land behind the line with two battalions of Infantry but were beat off by a collection of Headquarters personnel and grounded airmen.
.P On January 26-27, 1940 the Japanese struck the I and II Corps and had some penetration but the troops rallied and retook their positions. The Japanese were forced to withdraw from the line to take stock of their losses. Although the Americans and Philippines were elated their situation was still critical. Rations were reduced further and moral plunged. Meanwhile the Japanese received reinforcements and renewed their assault on April 3 against the II Corps. The exhausted troops broke and with nowhere to go the Philippine Army in Bataan surrendered on April 9, 1940.
.P Corregidor held out until May 8 after the Japanese had successfully landed on the island. General Wainwright ordered the surrender of all units in the Philippines. Despite this many units for all practical purposes simply faded away and started a guerrilla war. 180,000 Filipinos would serve in the movement.
.P General Douglas MacArthur returned to the Philippines on October 20, 1944 wading through the surf of Leyte. His return was aided greatly by the Filipino Guerrillas. They succeeded in controlling many landing areas and airfields. They also proved vital in harassing the Japanese defenses and movement.
.P Manila was declared liberated on March 4, 1945 after very fierce fighting. The city suffered more damage in one month than London did for the entire war and about 100,000 Filipino civilians were killed in the fighting. Before the fighting had even ended though, General MacArthur reestablished the Philippine Commonwealth.
.P The vital importance of the Philippines to Japan war effort can not be understated. In September 1944 Japan shipped 700,000 tons of oil and rubber through the Philippines. In December this was down to only 2,000 tons.


[2376] [Siamese Bangkok Militia - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T Kingdom of southeastern Asia (Ruled by King Ananda Mashidol since 1935). Siam is bordered by Burma (in British India), French Indochina, Gulf of Siam, and the Federated Malay States.
.H
.T Facts about Siam:
.B Capital: Bangkok
.B Population in 1940: 14,464,489 (65 million in 2003)
.B Land area: 511,771 sq km
.B Main physical features: Mangrove swamps lie along the coast of the colony, with wooded hills and a plateau in the interior.
.B Arable land: 28%.
.B Products: rice, teak, tin
.H
.P Siam was the official name of the country until 1939 when it changed to Thailand. It was later changed back to Siam and then again to Thailand in 1950.
.P As Indochina was isolated and weakened by the fall of France Siam saw an opportunity to settle old scores and recapture lost territory. This conflict was to be known as the French-Thai war and lasted for a few months in 1940 to 1941. The Siam forces were superior on almost all accounts and as the dust settled the Japanese went in to settle a peace-treaty between the two warring factions. Thailand got Western Cambodia and the two "Lao enclaves" in the peace settlement (which the Thai were forced to return after the war under the threat of being vetoed out of joining the UN).
.P In 1941 the Japanese tried to sign a treaty with Thai dictator Phibunsongkhram but he stalled for as long he could for different reasons. The Japanese then decided to move in without an approval on the 8th of December of 1941. The Thai resisted the invasion for a day before being ordered by Phibunsongkhram to lay down their arms. Shortly afterwards dictator Phibunsongkhram signed an alliance with the Japanese.
.P The Thai forces fought alongside the Japanese for the remainder of the war in and around Siam, even as far north as the Chinese border. They laid downed their arms when the Japanese were forced to surrender in 1945.


[2377] [Netherlands East Indies Batavia Militia - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T The Dutch regular army on Java consisted of about 25,000 men and was supplemented by the Home Guard which was about 40,000 men strong and although they were quite well equipped they were lacking in training, experience and motivation.
.P Even after the conquest of European Holland, the army on Java increased in strength. It was of course dependant on officers from the homeland, soldiers from Europe or the US and arms from whoever would sell them. The fact remains though, that the colonial empire of the Netherlands increased in military power.
.P In spite of a well prepared defense, partly bolstered by British troops, the Japanese managed to sweep the Dutch from Batavia after just a few days fighting.


[2378] [Netherlands East Indies Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T Part of the forces of the KNIL (Koninklijk Nederlands Indisch Leger) was composed of native troops. They were mainly of Ambonese and Menadoese origin, and were trusted by the Dutch because they had been reliable and loyal to the Netherlands for several centuries.
.P The native troops fought during the whole campaign with great valor, even if there were reports of native troops deserting in the face of overwhelming Japanese attacks.


[2379] [Ukrainian I Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents what could have been a force for Germany if they had
behaved differently.
.P Despite the Nazi philosophy towards the Ukrainians Germany called for and
received volunteers from Ukraine. In April 1943 some 40,000 Ukrainians enlisted
for the Waffen-Grenadier Division der SS "Galician" being formed. These men were
sanctioned by the OUN, the unrecognized government of Ukraine, for what they
hoped would be the basis of the Ukrainian national army.
.P Officially titled the 14th Waffen-Grenadier Division, the Galician division
entered its first major combat in July 1944 after its training and service as
anti-partisan duty in Poland. Attached to the German XIII Armeekorps, the
division was encircled and nearly destroyed in the Battle of Brody, July 13-22.
The few survivors were joined by roughly 20,000 new recruits and the division
was rebuilt. The next action for the Galician Division was to help overcome the
Slovakian rebellion before retreating into Austria. Making a stand at Braz,
Austria, the Galician Division fought the Soviets to a halt in their sector. In
late March, 1945, the division renamed itself to become the 1st Ukrainian
Division of the Ukrainian National Army. They surrendered to the Allies.


[2380] [Ukrainian II Infantry Corps]
.T This unit represents what could have been a force for Germany if they had
behaved differently.


[2381] [Ukrainian Cavalry Corps]
.T This unit represents what could have been a force for Germany if they had
behaved differently.


[2382] [Vlassov - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 38 in 1939, General Andrey Andreyevich Vlassov studied for the priesthood at a
Russian seminary but quit his studies to join the Red
Army in 1919.  He saw action in southern Russia during the Civil War and stayed in the Army,
rising to the rank of major general by 1938 when
he was appointed as a military advisor to Chiang Kai-Shek in China.

.P After returning to Russia in December 1939, he commanded a division
but was rapidly promoted because of the enormous casualties incurred by Russia after the
June 1941 German invasion.  For his successful
command of the Twentieth Army in the defense of Moscow, Vlassov was promoted to lieutenant
general and awarded "Hero of the Soviet Union".
He was next assigned  deputy commander of the Volkhov Front and personal command of the
Second Shock Army tasked with breaking the siege
of Leningrad.  When Vlassov launched his attack in June 1942, the Germans rapidly encircled his
30,000 troops and captured their general.

.P Vlassov chose to collaborate with the Germans and in December 1942 he was appointed as
chairman of the Smolensk-based Russian National
Committee dedicated to the overthrow of Stalin's regime.  Vlassov was not the first Russian to
serve the German invaders.  Since late
1941 the Germans had been employing Russians (known as "Hilfswillige" or "Hiwi") as
transport drivers and storemen and a number of
German generals, notably Von Bock, had been pushing for the enlistment of Russians in a new
Liberation Army.  Field-Marshal Keitel vetoed
the idea of a German controlled Russian Army in November 1941 but local commanders ignored
this ruling and enlisted Russians into
battalion-sized "Osttruppen" to guard communication lines and hunt partisans.  A number of
small combat units were formed such as RONA
(Russian National Army of Liberation) commanded by an ex-Russian soldier, Major General
Kaminski, that was later used to suppress the
Warsaw uprising.

.P The Cossack National Movement of Liberation also provided units that were used by the
Germans for combat duties.
The ROA (Russian Army of Liberation) formed under General Vlassov was not a deployable
combat unit as such, but rather an administrative
organ that coordinated the many independent Russian units serving the Germans.  Actual combat
units were formed under the control of the
ROA's September 1944 successor (KONR - Committee for the Liberation of the People's of
Russia) with 50,000 men formed into two motorized
divisions, one reserve brigade, and an engineer battalion.  The units were deployed to attack the
Soviet bridgehead over the Oder River
near Frankfurt but their influence on the battle was marginal.  By this time the outcome of the
war was not in doubt and in defiance of
German orders General Bunyachenko began marching his KONR units westward to avoid
surrendering to the Russians.

.P Vlassov opened negotiations
with the nearby 7th American Army but Stalin had already convinced the Western Allies that
Vlassov and his units should be returned to
Russian control and the vast majority of Vlassov's troops were returned to Russian custody.  The
Russians arrested Vlassov on May 12th 1945
and his death by hanging was announced by the Russians on August 2nd, 1946.


[2383] [Ukrainian Kiev Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents what could have been a force for Germany if they had
behaved differently.
.P In the first days of the invasion of the Soviet Union in the majority of
villages across the territory of Ukraine the German soldiers were greeted as
liberators from the oppression of Stalin during the 1930's. However, the actions
of the Germans quickly changed things. Ukrainians attempted to form their own
government, the Organization of Ukrainian Nationalists, elements of which
battled both the Soviets and Germans.


[2384] [Ukrainian IV Garrison Corps]
.T This unit represents what could have been a force for Germany if they had
behaved differently.


[2385] [Ukrainian III Motorized Corps]
.T This unit represents what could have been a force for Germany if they had
behaved differently.


[2386] [Ukrainian Guards Mechanized Corps]
.T This unit represents what could have been a force for Germany if they had
behaved differently.


[2387] [Burmanese Rangoon Militia - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T In many respects Burma was an orphan colony of the British Empire. Until 1937 it had been treated in all respects save title as part of India. This had a serious impact on its military capability since its integral regiments and battalions had to be created from scratch.
.H
.T Facts about Burma:
.B With its capital at Rangoon, Burma had a population of 17 million. However 
only 10 million of these were Burmese, the rest being Karens, Shans and various hill tribesmen such as the Naga, Chin and Kachins
 .B The British involvement was triggered when India was invaded by Burmese irregulars. In reaction the British declared war in 1824 and 1852. After the Burmese declared war on the British in 1885, the only solution seemed to be to annex the country, which took place the following year.
.B Burma was bigger than France with an area of 657,741 square kilometres, its centre a semi-arid plain and the hills around covered with jungle, ridden with malaria and deluged by some of the highest rainfall in the world.
.B From the British point of view the only rewards were the oilfields south of Mandalay and the vast amount of valuable teak which could only be extracted using elephants. 
.P All this meant that Burma was ill prepared for the Japanese attack. Originally 
the colony had been guarded by the 20th Burma Rifle Regiment, part of the Indian 
Army. It only had three battalions and when transferred to Burma in 1937 was much 
weakened when many officers insisted on remaining part of the Indian Army. To 
make matters worse it was decided to expand by, for the first time, recruiting 
Burmese. As there was little love felt between the Burmese of the plains and the 
British, this resulted in shaky battalions. They were organised into the 1st Burma Division which fell apart soon after the Japanese invasion. 
.P Unfortunately the British commander, Lieutenant-General Hutton, insisted on a forward defence, locating brigades as far forward as Moulmein. These collapsed while many of the best troops, those of the 17th Indian Division, were cut off when some imbecile blew the bridge over the Sittang River when most of the division was still on the other side!
.P Even though more reinforcements arrived and two excellent commanders, Generals Alexander and Slim, were appointed, Rangoon had to be abandoned. There followed a 1,000 mile retreat in which (as the British readily recognised) they were only saved by the arrival of the few very good divisions in the Chinese Army. Despite this the Allies were forced to retreat across the Irrawaddy and Chindwin Rivers, abandoning Central and Southern Burma and finally reaching Imphal near the border with India.
.P It would be over three years before Rangoon was recovered, by a successful amphibious operation on May 3rd 1945, just before the triumphant troops of the 14th Army arrived from their drive south from Imphal and Mandalay. 


[2388] [Burmanese Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T The best portion of the Burmese Territorials were not Burmese at all! Over the preceding 100 years when Burma was part of India the British had used Gurkha solders from Nepal to guard the eastern borders of India. Two regiments, the 7th and 8th Gurkha Rifles established their base at Shillong near the India-Burma border. Using both these and newly recruited men from Nepal itself as a source more and more Gurkha were encouraged to join the various Burmese military units.
.P They formed the only reliable section of the regular Burma Regiment and dominated the very effective para-military organisations. Of these the largest was the Burma Military Police, its soldiers drawn from descendents of members of the 7th and 8th Gurkha Rifles, together with Sikhs and Punjabis who provided the cavalry detachments.
Six of the best of these were moved into an elite force known as the Burma Frontier Force. Two of these were then transferred whole to the regular Burma Regiment and as its 7th and 8th Battalions formed its only reliable element.
.P Finally there was the Burma Auxiliary Force, created when part-time service was made compulsory for the European, Anglo-Indian and Anglo-Burmese population. These proved useful not as soldiers but as essential elements of the supply system. Its members had long run the elaborate steamer service along the great rivers as well as operating the teak forests. Without them the Burma Army would have collapsed during the retreat from Rangoon to Imphal.


[2389] [Manchurian Harbin Militia - by Anonymous]
.T This units represents the 4th District Army of the Manchukuo Imperial Army. It was headquartered at Harbin with a strength of 17,827 men. 
.P The 4th District Army consisted of HQ 4th Teaching Unit, 16th Mixed Brigade, 17th Mixed Brigade, 18th Mixed Brigade, 19th Mixed Brigade, 20th Mixed Brigade, 21st Mixed Brigade, 22nd Mixed Brigade, 23rd Mixed Brigade, 6th Cavalry Brigade, and support troops. 


[2390] [Manchurian Territorials - by Anonymous]
.T 1st District Army 
.P This units represents the 1st District Army of the Manchukuo Imperial Army. It was headquartered at Fangtien with a strength of 12,321 men. 
.P The 1st District Army consisted of HQ 1st Teaching Unit, 1st Mixed Brigade, 2nd Mixed Brigade, 3rd Mixed Brigade, 4th Mixed Brigade, 5th Mixed Brigade, 6th Mixed Brigade, and support troops. 


[2391] [Manchurian Territorials - by Anonymous]
.T 2nd District Army 
.P This units represents the 2nd District Army of the Manchukuo Imperial Army. It was headquartered at Jilin with a strength of 13,185 men. 
.P The 2nd District Army consisted of HQ 2nd Teaching Unit, 7th Mixed Brigade, 8th Mixed Brigade, 9th Mixed Brigade, 10th Mixed Brigade, 2nd Cavalry Brigade, 3rd Cavalry Brigade, 4th Cavalry Brigade, and support troops. 


[2392] [Manchurian Territorials - by Anonymous]
.T 3rd District Army 
.P This units represents the 3rd District Army of the Manchukuo Imperial Army. It was headquartered at Qiqihar with a strength of 13,938 men. 
.P The 3rd District Army consisted of HQ 3rd Teaching Unit, 11th Mixed Brigade, 12th Mixed Brigade, 13th Mixed Brigade, 14th Mixed Brigade, 15th Mixed Brigade, 5th Cavalry Brigade, and support troops. 


[2393] [Mongolian Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T In 1939 the Mongolian army consisted of eight cavalry divisions (1600 men each).
.P The battle of Khalgin-gol started when about 80 cavalry troops from Mongolia entered the disputed border area looking for grazing lands for their horses. They were driven off but returned the next day with friends.
.P In August Storm the Soviet-Mongolian Cavalry-Mechanized Group marched 90-100 km per day on the extreme right flank of the Trans-baikal front crossing the Inner-Mongolian desert and the southern Grand Khingan Mountains. It battled the 3rd, 5th and 7th cavalry divisions of the Inner-Mongolian army on August 15-16, 1945. The Mongolians finished the war by crossing the Great Wall of China to unite with the Communist Chinese 8th Route Army on its march to Peking.
.B The Mongolian army in combat was commanded by General Khorlogiin Choibalsan.


[2394] [Indian 13th Infantry Corps]
.T Although large number of Indian divisions fought from Italy to Malaya they were seldom grouped into Indian corps. The only exceptions were in Burma and Malaya. There were several reasons for this, one being the lack of Indian support troops and services that would normally be found in a corps. Units like artillery and anti-tank regiments were British until the last stages of the war. Also when Indian troops fought outside Asia it was assumed that they would come under the control of British Army generals. This unit represents one of the cases when two or more Indian divisions were serving together outside India. 
.P The earliest example came when the 4th and 5th Indian Infantry Divisions provided the core of the force attacking the Italian defenses in Eritrea, the mountainous region that lay between the Sudan and Ethiopian capital at Addis Ababa. A simultaneous attack was being made from Kenya far to the south, using African and South African troops. 
.P The 4th was the first Indian division to see action and was formed from the troops of the Deccan district of southern India, its brigades coming from Jhansi, Ahmednagar and Secunderabad. One of these was already in Egypt when the war started and by mid 1940 the entire division was ready for action against the Italians. It led the attack against the fortified camps of Nibiewa and Tummar which resulted in the collapse and partial surrender of the Italian troops in Egypt. With the main Italian army defeated the task of finishing off the rest was given to the inexperienced 6th Australian Division while the 4th Indian was moved east to face the Italians in East Africa.
.P There it joined the 5th Indian Division, also formed in southern India, which 
had arrived in the Sudan south of Egypt in September 1940. The attack by this 
Indian corps against Eritrea started easily but came to a halt when they reached the defenses built by the Italians at Keren along the formidable mountains barring the route from the plains to Addis Ababa. They were manned by well-trained troops including the elite Savoy Grenadiers and the Indian battalions later remarked that this was the toughest fighting they would face in the entire war. Since the 4th later fought the Germans and Greek Communists and the 5th the French and Japanese, this was a real compliment and one that challenges the myth of Italian incompetence. It took two months and thousands of casualties before the outnumbered Italians gave way and the Indian divisions could reach the Ethiopian capital. Both divisions fought with distinction for the rest of the war. The 4th was engaged in North Africa, Italy and Greece while the 5th was also in North Africa and in addition saw action in Syria and Burma.  


[2395] [Indian 16th Infantry Corps]
.T Although large number of Indian divisions fought from Italy to Malaya they were seldom grouped into Indian corps. The only exceptions were in Burma and Malaya. There were several reasons for this, one being the lack of Indian support troops and services that would normally be found in a corps. Units like artillery and anti-tank regiments were British until the last stages of the war. Also when Indian troops fought outside Asia it was assumed that they would come under the control of British Army generals. This unit represents one of the cases when two or more Indian divisions were serving together outside India. 
.P Although three Indian infantry divisions fought in Italy they were never formed into a corps. Smaller contingents were assigned to their national corps, such as the single New Zealand division and the two Polish divisions, but the Indian divisions were always operating as single units, normally as part of the three British corps in Italy. Of these divisions one had been fighting since the start of the war. The 4th Indian (considered by some to be the best Allied infantry division of the war) reached Italy in December 1943 after fighting in Ethiopia, Egypt, Libya and Tunisia. Its toughest fight came during the 2nd Battle of Cassino in February 1944. It managed to capture part of the town and the monastery hill before being forced to retreat after taking some 4,000 casualties. In early 1945 the division was moved to Athens, which was under attack by communist sympathizers. 
.P The other two divisions had first seen action in the Near East. The 8th Infantry Division arrived in Iraq in June 1942. It then moved east across the desert to attack the French in Syria. Immediately afterwards it was ordered to attack a third country. In this case Persia (present-day Iran) which had been heavily infiltrated by German sympathizers. The biggest fear was that the oil refineries at Abadan would be sabotaged, but the 8th was able to advance quickly and prevent this. Its next battle as a division was in Italy which it entered in September 1943. It fought throughout the campaign, earning a reputation as an expert in river crossings, including those across the Gari near Cassino in May 1944 and the Senio in northern Italy in May 1945.
.P The other Indian unit to serve in Italy was the 10th Infantry Division. It did 
not form until January 1941 but one of its brigades was ordered to make an assault landing in southern Iraq just three months later. From there it moved to relieve the Royal Air Force bases under attack by Iraqi soldiers and Luftwaffe aircraft. The rest of the division, commanded by then unknown General Slim then advanced to and took Baghdad. Two months later Slim was ordered to drive east across the desert and attack Vichy French controlled Syria. Then, like the 8th Division, it was ordered to attack Persia. In its case it was a race not a fight, a headlong rush to get to Tehran before the Russians did! In contrast to these easy victories the 10th had problems when rushed to Egypt in June 1942 to bolster the defenses after the 8th Army was defeated at Gazala. When the armoured divisions retreated at Mersa Matruh they left the infantry behind and the 10th Indian lost almost half of its strength. It took a long time to rebuild and it was not until March 1944 that the 10th landed in Italy. By August it was fighting beside the 4th Indian Division in the British 10th Corps and spent the next 
three months battling against the German troops in the Apennines (the Gustav 
Line). It reached its maximum strength in February 1945, adding four extra British
infantry battalions and two artillery regiments and the entire Italian Folgore 
Combat Group of another six battalions - becoming in effect a complete corps just 
by itself.  


[2396] [Indian 3rd Infantry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The III Indian Infantry Corps was formed in mid-1941 and was involved in one of
the worst defeats in British Military history, the loss of Malaya and Singapore in 1942.
.P III Corps was part of Malaya Command, under the command of Lieutenant-General A.E Percival.  The Corps was commanded by Lt-General Lewis Heath and was made up of two Divisions at the start of the battle.
.B 9th Indian Infantry Division (8th and 22nd Indian Infantry Brigades) commanded by Major-General A.E Barstow.
.B 11th Indian Infantry Division (6th, 15th and 28th Indian Infantry Brigades) commanded by Major-General D Murray-Lyon.
.B Following the attack on Pearl Harbor the Japanese 25th Army under Lt-Gen T. 
Yamashita immediately set about conquering the British Colony of Malaya, with its 
vital Rubber and Tin resources, and then moving on to the Royal Navy Base at 
Singapore at the base of the Malay peninsula.  The campaign was to last just over two months.
.B Malaya command suffered from a shortage of aircraft (those employed were largely obsolete), had not a single tank and were without a strong naval presence to counter any amphibious landings.  In addition to all this, Captain Patrick Heenan (Air Liaison Indian Army) was spying for the Japanese and passing military secrets including vital information on where the British air units were based (the Royal Air Force suffered huge losses on the ground early in the campaign).
.B The Japanese attacked via landings in the North and with troops crossing from Thailand.
.B III Corps were one of the first units to meet the advancing enemy in the North but the advantage lay with the Japanese who had the advantage of local supremacy in numbers, close air support, light tanks and who seemed able to adapt to the Jungle terrain better than the Allies.  Japanese tactics were to screen the British forces from the front whilst other units infiltrated positions in the side and rear to surround and then annihilate.
.P The 11th Division commander was removed, replaced ultimately by Major-General 
B Key, but this made no difference as the Japanese continued to push the British 
back and Northern Malaya was lost by the first week in January. Kuala Lumpur fell 
on the 11th January.
.P The rest of Malaya quickly followed and on 31st January the rear-guard of the army crossed the causeway that linked Singapore to the mainland leaving behind around 50,000 troops, captured or killed during the Malayan fighting.  The British at this time had about 85,000 men to defend Singapore against 30,000 Japanese, but most of the British airfields were within range of the Japanese artillery.
.P III Corps now had the newly arrived and green British 18th Division (53rd, 
54th and 55th Infantry Brigades) and the 15th Brigade under command in addition to
the 11th Indian Infantry Division and held the North-East of the island, with the 
Australian 8th Division in the East.
.P The Japanese gradually pushed the British forces further and further back until the Royal Air Force had to be pulled out of Singapore altogether through lack of usable airfields.  The end was not long coming thereafter.  Despite Churchill commanding Percival that there would be no general surrender, the British surrendered unconditionally on the 15th February 1942.


[2397] [Indian 2nd Paratroop Corps]
.T This unit represents the Commonwealth airborne divisions and brigades that would have fought in the Far East if the war with Japan had continued longer than it did. The first Indian airborne unit to form was the 50th Parachute Brigade in October 1941, containing one Indian, one Gurkha and one British battalion. It did not see serious action for several years, although a small detachment of the Indian battalion dropped into the Sind Desert in 1942 to help quell an outbreak of banditry. The British battalion left for Europe and the entire 3rd Battalion 7th Gurkha Rifles volunteered en-masse to replace it. Before it could be trained the other two battalions were sent to Uhkrul, south of Kohima, when news came of a Japanese attack. It was seriously mauled when attacked by elements of two Japanese divisions but its stand delayed their advance and helped save Kohima. 
.P At the same time the 44th Indian Parachute Division was being formed in India,
its staff made available by disbanding the armoured division with the same number.
India was very short of the highly qualified men needed for airborne warfare, 
therefore when the remnants of the 2nd Chindit Expedition returned it was decided 
to retrain them. Many had originally belonged to the very experienced 70th British
Division. It took time for them to recover from disease and malnutrition but then 
the 14th Air-Landing Brigade was formed from two of its battalions (the 2nd King's
Own and 2nd Black Watch) and joined by the 4th Battalion 6th Rajputana Rifles. 
This was perhaps the most distinguished of all Indian infantry battalions, having 
previously served in Eritrea, Libya and Italy. The final component of the 44th 
Division was the 77th Indian Parachute Brigade. This had been formed in 1943 to 
carry out the first Chindit raid into the Japanese rear. Like the 14th Brigade it 
contained two British (the 1st King's and 1st South Staffordshire) and an Indian Battalion, the 1st of the newly created Indian Parachute Regiment.
.P If an airborne attack had been undertaken, these three brigades would have been supplemented by British battalions brought from Europe. The 5th Parachute Brigade arrived in July 1945 and would have been the first to be used since several of the battalions in the 44th Indian Division still needed more training. It had previously been part of the 6th Airborne Division. The rest of the division was under orders to move that were only countermanded when Japan surrendered.


[2398] [Mountbatten - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 39 in 1939, Admiral of the Fleet Louis Francis Albert Victor Nicholas Mountbatten, 1st
Earl Mountbatten of Burma was educated at
Osborne and Dartmouth Royal Naval College from 1913 to 1916 and served on board HMS Lion
and HMS Elizabeth during WWI.  As a great-grandson
of Queen Victoria and second cousin to King George V, Mountbatten moved in the most
aristocratic of family circles and even accompanied
Edward, Prince of Wales and future King, on the 1922 Royal Tour of India.

.P By the start of WWII, Mountbatten was captain of the destroyer
HMS Kelly and commander of the 5th Destroyer Flotilla.  He led the convoy to evacuate Allied
forces from the abortive Namsos expedition
in Norway and after the British defeat in that campaign, the Kelly was redeployed to the
Mediterranean.  Axis air superiority during the
campaign for Crete took a heavy toll on the Royal Navy and the Kelly was sunk near that island
in May 1940 with the loss of 130 men.
Mountbatten returned to Britain and championed a number of experimental technologies such as
Project Habakkuk - an aircraft carrier to
be built from an ice and sawdust mixture called Pycrete.  The concept had some merit, most
notably that running repairs could be effected
by using distilled seawater as raw material, but in the end the Navy decided to stay with the
traditional steel construction for its
warships.

.P Churchill controversially appointed Mountbatten as head of Combined Operations Command
in October 1941 and in that role
Mountbatten co-coordinated: (1) the March 1942 raid on St. Nazaire in which the destroyer
Campbeltown was used as a kamikaze to destroy the
harbor's huge dry dock, and (2) the disastrous August 1942 Raid on Dieppe.

.P From October 1943 until the end of the war, Mountbatten
served as supreme allied commander in the South East Asia Theater where his strategy of
continuous combat throughout the monsoon
season and his attention to the medical needs of the troops in combating malaria allowed the
British to win victories in Meiktila and
Mandalay and reoccupy Rangoon in May 1945.

.P After the defeat of Japan, Mountbatten accepted the surrender of over 650,000 officers
and men of the imperial Japanese forces on September 12th 1945 in Singapore.  In contrast to the
policy of General MacArthur,
Mountbatten insisted that the Japanese officers give up their swords as a public sign of their
complete defeat by the Allied forces.
Mountbatten successfully negotiated with Britain's allies in this theater - Chiang Kai-Shek and
General 'Vinegar Joe' Stilwell - and
this display of diplomatic ability plus his royal connections allowed him to survive the 1945
change of Government in Britain.

.P Prime Minister Clement Attlee appointed Mountbatten as the last viceroy of India where he
oversaw the 1947 transition to independence
for India and Pakistan.  He served as Fourth Sea Lord and commander of the Mediterranean Fleet
(1952-55) and later as First Sea Lord
(1955-59) and chief of defense staff  (1959-65).  Mountbatten was murdered by an IRA bomb in
1979.  Known as a vain, ambitious and
habitual name-dropper, Mountbatten was  also a professional and extremely capable warrior who
was an inspiration to those who served
under him.


[2399] [Indian Bombay Militia]
.T Large sections of India were not under the direct control of the British. This 
was because the East India Company had found it easier (and cheaper) to enter into
agreements with many of the local rulers that gave them a degree of autonomy in 
return for supporting the policies of the company. This procedure was maintained 
in the following century and by 1939 there were over 600 of these Princely States, each with their own private army. The states and their armies varied enormously in size with their relative status shown by the number of gun salutes the ruler was entitled to on ceremonial occasions. For example the Maharajah of Jammu and Kashmir (who had a particularly effective army) was entitled to 21 guns while the lowly Raja of Baria rated a mere 9. The more effective units were defined as Indian State Forces and were given better equipment and trained by regular officers and sergeants. Some of their battalions even served in the brigades of the regular army. The rest stayed behind, serving as an useful security force and available as a militia in the event that the Japanese had 
invaded India.
.P The most influential Princely States near Bombay were Hyderabad and Mysore. 
Both were Hindu nations that had led the resistance against the Muslim Mughal 
Empire to the north and the incursions of the East India Company. By 1939 their 
rulers, the Nizam of Hyderabad and the Bahadur of Mysore were rich and powerful 
and both maintained strong standing armies. Mysore for example still retained as 
many as eight cavalry regiments and five infantry battalions in its territory 
during the war, sending another 5 battalions to serve with the Indian State 
Forces. Hyderabad was the grandest of all. Three cavalry regiments, one glorying 
in the title of the 3rd (Nizam's Own) Hyderabad Golconda Lancers, and seven 
infantry battalions joined the Indian State Forces. What was left behind was even 
larger - three Body Guard cavalry regiments and seventeen infantry battalions. The latter had various titles that recognized a time when Hyderabad had been a powerful, independent country, names like the Sarf-i-Khas Brigade and the Jamiat Mahbub Regiment. It is perhaps not surprising that when an independent 
India decided to abolish the privileges of the rulers that the Nizam resisted 
with force, his personal army fighting that of India before it inevitably 
succumbed. 


[2400] [Indian Delhi Militia]
.T Large sections of India were not under the direct control of the British. This 
was because the East India Company had found it easier (and cheaper) to enter into
agreements with many of the local rulers that gave them a degree of autonomy in 
return for supporting the policies of the company. This procedure was maintained 
in the following century and by 1939 there were over 600 of these Princely States, each with their own private army. The states and their armies varied enormously in size with their relative status shown by the number of gun salutes the ruler was entitled to on ceremonial occasions. For example the Maharajah of Jammu and Kashmir (who had a particularly effective army) was entitled to 21 guns while the lowly Raja of Baria rated a mere 9. The more effective units were defined as Indian State Forces and were given better equipment and trained by regular officers and sergeants. Some of their battalions even served in the brigades of the regular army. The rest stayed behind, serving as an useful security force and available as a militia in the event that the Japanese had invaded India.
.P The most powerful Princely States near Delhi were those of Bikaner, Jaipur and 
Jodhpur, their rulers the descendents of the Rajput Rajas that had fought for and 
against both the Mughal Empire and the British. Bikaner was the smallest, 
contributing an infantry battalion and camel battery (the state bordered the 
Thar Desert) to the Indian State Forces. At the other extreme was Jodhpur, with 3 
infantry battalions and the Sardar Rissala Lancers considered good enough to be 
Indian State Forces troops. In addition, like many of the larger states, a 
substantial army was retained at home. Jodhpur retained the tradition of Rajput 
horsemen by maintaining four Cavalry risala (regiments) and a complete camel corps as well as a bicycle detachment and palace guards.  


[2401] [Indian Territorials]
.T Most of the men of the Indian Army belonged to its infantry regiments, numbered and named from 1 to 19. In addition to their regular battalions most of these maintained a territorial battalion, usually the 11th. These were formed from local soldiers stiffened by soldiers of the regiment whose enlistment had expired but who continued to serve on a part-time basis. Most of the battalions were stationed in the same city as the regiments depot and training facilities. Therefore when war came they could easily be brought up strength by transferring some regular soldiers and officers. Many of these battalions were so efficient that they were converted into regular units.
.P As an example the territorial battalion of the Royal Garhwal Rifles became its 
6th Battalion which spent the war in the garrisons along the North-West Frontier.
It was part of a group of regiments that were based in the area east of Delhi and 
in the foothills of the Himalayas. There were two other Indian units, the Dogra 
and Hyderabad Regiments as well as those of several Gurkha Regiments. The latter 
did not maintain territorial battalions but many of their men had stayed near 
their regimental headquarters when they retired and were quickly called upon to 
serve in extra units when war broke out.
.P Because the army did not recruit infantry from the area further east, two 
Gurkha regiments were stationed along the Burmese border. Their veterans were 
used to form new units that could protect the border


[2402] [Indian Territorials]
.T Most of the men of the Indian Army belonged to its infantry regiments, numbered and named from 1 to 19. In addition to their regular battalions most of these maintained a territorial battalion, usually the 11th. These were formed from local soldiers stiffened by soldiers of the regiment whose enlistment had expired but who continued to serve on a part-time basis. Most of the battalions were stationed in the same city as the regiments depot and training facilities. Therefore when war came they could easily be brought up strength by transferring some regular soldiers and officers. Many of these battalions were so efficient that they were converted into regular units.
.P As an example the territorial battalion of the Rajput Regiment became its 9th 
Battalion and served in Burma. This was one of the group of units that recruited 
in the Deccan, the term given to the peninsula stretching south from the River 
Ganges. In the past this had been the main source of recruits for the army but 
now only 17 battalions were raised in the area. They belonged to the Bombay 
Grenadiers, the Mahratta Light Infantry, the Rajputana Rifles and the Rajput 
Regiment. The oldest of all, the Madras Regiment, had been ordered to disband 
all of its regular battalions, but instead had an unusual five territorial ones. 
This was due to the decision by Lord Kitchener, 50 years earlier, to concentrate 
on what were called the martial races of the north and west. However when war 
came this racial nonsense was deemed to be outdated nonsense and the southern regiments quickly expanded. Some groups that had not been recruited for many years were brought into new formations such as the Chamar and Mahar Regiments. Most of their battalions served in India on security and prison-camp duties.  


[2403] [Indian Territorials]
.T Most of the men of the Indian Army belonged to its infantry regiments, numbered and named from 1 to 19. In addition to their regular battalions most of these maintained a territorial battalion, usually the 11th. These were formed from local soldiers stiffened by soldiers of the regiment whose enlistment had expired but who continued to serve on a part-time basis. Most of the battalions were stationed in the same city as the regiments depot and training facilities. Therefore when war came they could easily be brought up strength by transferring some regular soldiers and officers. Many of these battalions were so efficient that they were converted into regular units.
.P As an example the territorial battalion of the 1st Punjab Regiment became its 
9th Battalion, serving on the North-West Frontier. This regiment was based in the
Indus Valley and the Punjab, the area where the largest number of soldiers were 
raised and which included all of India's main religious groups. The largest group
were Muslims who mainly served in the eleven Punjab Regiments. The Sikhs were 
represented by two units, the Sikh Regiment and the Sikh Light Infantry, while 
Hindus were found in the Dogra and Jat Regiments.
.P Another group of regiments were recruited from the region close to the North-West Frontier. Their camps stretched from the Baluch Regiment in the south to those of the Frontier Force Rifles and the Frontier Force Regiment in the north. They were mainly composed of Pathans (today referred to as Pushtu) from the border territories of both India and Afghanistan. Because of concerns over loyalty most of the battalions also contained Dogra, Sikh or Punjabi companies.


[2404] [Indian 7th Garrison]
.T In addition to the fighting divisions in Burma and Europe a very large number of regular Indian Army troops remained in the sub-continent. These performed several very different duties.
.P The mountainous region that bordered Afghanistan, known as the North-West Frontier was then, as now, a source of endless banditry, revolt and raiding. The British maintained very considerable forces in the region, most of them stationed in the 11 permanent fortified camps that were found throughout the region. Some of these would hold as many as 10,000 soldiers. They stretched from Quetta in Baluchistan in the south to Landi Kotal in the north, covering the route through the fabled Khyber Pass. At their peak these camps contained 44 infantry battalions, supported by mountain artillery and two armoured units equipped with light tanks. 
.P Since there was always the risk that a religious uprising would set the whole frontier ablaze, dragging in the tribes from Afghanistan, a reserve force was established at the frontier city of Peshawar. In the early part of the war this was the 7th Indian Infantry Division. Smaller reserve forces were also established in the port city of Karachi and near the regional capitals of Rawalpindi and Lahore. The troops near Karachi were involved in the only serious fighting that took place in India during the war when a Muslim sect known as the Hurs terrorized the inhabitants of the Sind (the largely desert region north-west of Hyderabad).
.P There was always the risk of communal and religious violence throughout India, particularly acute in 1943 when the eastern part of the country experienced severe drought and famine. Even though any rioting to support a Japanese conquest subsided when their treatment of the inhabitants of Malaya and Indonesia became known, the government was always concerned that the activities of both the Hindu Congress Party and the Muslim League would trigger unrest. As a result very large forces, both regular and territorial, were assigned to security details. For example in June 1942 there were 16 regular British battalions on call and another 35 Indian garrison battalions assigned to security details alone. This was in addition to the 58 Indian State battalions that carried out the same functions for the rulers of princedoms like Hyderabad and Mysore.
  

[2405] [Indian 4th Motorized Corps]
.T In peacetime the Indian Army was organised into commands and districts. In 
wartime their headquarters were converted into armies and corps. One of these was
the IV Indian Corps (the British used roman letters to identify corps). This was 
created in Eastern Command and therefore selected to control the troops organised
to hold the frontier between India and Burma. 
.P By February 1943 it was stationed at Imphal and commanded the 17th, 23rd and 
39th Indian Infantry Divisions (the last being the renamed Burma Division). Two 
years later the corps, commanded by Lieutenant-General Scoones would be heavily 
involved in the vital Imphal Kohima battle (Mar-Jun 1944) when the Japanese 
attacked in order to destroy the airfields supplying the Chinese army.
.P During this battle its three divisions (by this time the 39th had been 
converted into a training unit and replaced by the 20th Indian Infantry Division)
came under intense pressure for over 2 months and ultimately held their positions
around Imphal. But it was a close run thing and the 17th Division came close to 
being surrounded and destroyed. Having held firm, 4th Corps was able to resume the
offensive once reinforcements had arrived. This battle ultimately saw the heaviest
defeat in the history of the Japanese army.
.P For Imphal Kohima the 4th Corps had the following Divisions under command:
.B 17th Indian Infantry Division (48th and 63rd Indian Brigades)
.B 20th Indian Infantry Division (32nd, 80th and 100th Indian Brigades)
.B 23rd Indian Infantry Division (1st, 37th (Gurkha) and 49th Indian Brigades)
.B 254th Indian Tank Brigade (3rd Carabineers, 3rd Bn 4th Bombay Grenadiers, 7th
Light Cavalry, 11th P.A.V.O Cavalry and 150th Royal Armoured Corps Regt)
.H
.P In 1945 the Corps was re-organised as a Mechanized unit under Lt-General Frank
Messervy. The Corps was involved in the battle of Meiktila and then spearheaded
the capture of Rangoon, the Burmese capital. The units within the corps for these
operations were:
.B 7th Indian Infantry Division (33rd, 114th and 161st Indian Brigades)
.B 17th Indian Infantry Division (48th, 63rd and 99th Indian Brigades)
.B 19th Indian Infantry Division (replaced by 5th Indian Infantry Division (9th, 
123rd, and 161st Indian Brigades))
.B 255th Indian Tank Brigade (110th Royal Armoured Corps Regt, 5th K.E.O Lancers,
16th Light Cavalry, 4th Bn 4th Bombay Grenadiers)
.P After Rangoon, the unit spent the remainder of the war mopping up remaining
Japanese from Burma.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Burma (1943-1945)


[2406] [Indian 21st Mechanized Corps]
.T Although the Indian Army is best known for the infantry divisions that fought 
in Burma, Egypt, Eritrea and Italy it did establish an armoured force. Three 
divisions were formed, although only the 1st (later renumbered the 31st) Armoured
Division saw service abroad. It was created as early as July 1940 but really 
consisted of infantry in trucks supported by a very few light tanks and some 
home-made armoured cars. This lack of tanks would cripple the efforts to raise an
Indian mechanized corps. 
.P Although the division moved to Iraq in July 1941, taking part in the invasion 
of Persia, it was not until two months later that it received its first modern 
tanks, and then only four Stuarts were provided to the division. In November 1942
the 31st was equipped with medium tanks, but even then with only enough obsolete 
Grants to equip two regiments. At one point the entire division was to have been 
given up-to-date vehicles and sent to Italy, but in the event it was decided that
only infantry were needed. As a result, the 43rd Gurkha Lorried Brigade was 
removed and transferred to Italy. For the rest of the war the truncated division 
carried out security duties in Syria and Lebanon.
.P Meanwhile armoured divisions were being formed in India. The 2nd (later the 
32nd) formed in September 1941 from the many cavalry regiments that were being 
mechanized. Some became motor battalions, others tank regiments. However it was 
not until 1943 that adequate numbers of Grant and Stuart tanks appeared in India 
and until then the armoured regiments had to make do with obsolete Vickers light 
tanks and Humber armoured cars. A third division (the 43rd) formed in 1942 and 
went through the same growing pains, in this case including a number of British 
infantry battalions that were converted into armoured regiments. 
.P One of the biggest problems facing the army was the number of Indian soldiers 
who lacked any knowledge of cars or engines. As most British soldiers did have 
some competence in this respect it was easier to train them as drivers and 
mechanics. By the time the 32nd and 43rd were combat ready it was clear that the 
need for armoured divisions had diminished so the two were converged into the new
44th Armoured Division. This too did not survive, being broken up in 1944 with its 
headquarters becoming that of the new 44th Indian Airborne Division. 
.P However all this effort was not totally wasted. The brigades of these divisions
remained intact and saw battle as independent formations. Each of the three corps
fighting in Burma was assigned an armoured brigade, while the motor brigades were
used as reserves. At one point it did look as if a genuine Indian armoured corps 
would be formed as the 14th Army advanced south from Mandalay to Rangoon. In the 
event the attack was launched on two separate fronts led by two infantry corps. 
However had they combined a formidable mechanized force would have been created. 
The 17th Indian Division (which had been fighting the Japanese since 1941) was 
motorized and reinforced by the 255th Indian Armoured Brigade. This was almost an
armoured division in itself. It had three regiments with Sherman tanks, another 
with Humber armoured cars, two infantry battalions and its own 105mm self-
propelled guns. Another mechanized group advanced along the Irrawaddy 
Valley. This included the 254th Indian Armoured Brigade, in this case equipped 
with a mix of Stuart and Grant tanks. Also present was the 268th Infantry Brigade,
previously part of the 44th Armoured Division. By this stage it included a Gurkha
unit, the Mahindra Dal Battalion of the Royal Nepalese Army. The third armoured 
brigade had moved from the Arakan to India. The 50th was being equipped for the 
planned invasion of Malaya, with one of its regiments given amphibious DD Sherman
tanks.  


[2407] [Persian Royal Cavalry Corps - Agustí Suau]
.T This unit represents several forces that participated in defense of the
Anglo-Soviet invasion of Persia in 1941.

.P By 1939 the army consisted in 9 infantry divisions and 5 independent
brigades.  There was also one independent infantry regiment, as well as one
heavy artillery regiment, one anti-aircraft battalion, one independent
transportation squadron, and an air force component consisting of three air
regiments (200 machines, mostly British manufactured Hawkers and De Havillands).

.P In 1940 an independent mechanized brigade made up of anti-aircraft, tank, and
mechanized infantry regiments came into being. The number of active army
personnel increased to 120,000.

.P All of the armed forces were dispersed into six military districts. The armed
police force fielded seven independent mixed regiments and 15 mixed battalions
that formed a corps for internal and frontier security duties.

.P At the end of the invasion the Iranian armed forces did not play any combat
role during the remaining years of World War II.


[2408] [Persian Tehran Militia - Agustí Suau]
.T This unit represents several infantry forces that participated in defense of
the Anglo-Soviet invasion of Persia in 1941.

.P The Shah's pro-Axis allegiance, the possibility of losing the Abadan Oil
Refinery, and the need of sending supplies to the Soviet Union for its war
against Germany, led England and the Soviet Union to invade Persia on August 25,
1941.

.P Persian defense consisted of 9 infantry divisions but they offered only
minimal resistance and the country was rapidly overrun and occupied.  The
invasion ended on September 17,1941 with the occupation of Persia and the
deposition of the Shah in favour of his son, Mohammad Reza Pahlavi.


[2409] [Afghani Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The armed forces of Afghanistan consisted of some 90,000 men in two corps spread across the country. Each corps was built from three divisions, each being a mix of infantry and cavalry.
.P The country could also rely on some 300,000 tribal levies when needed.


[2410] [Afghani Kabul Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T An Asiatic Kingdom peopled by Afghans, Tajiks and independent tribes governed by King Mohammed Zahir Shah (1933-1973).
.P Facts about Afghanistan
.B Capital: Kabul
.B Population in 1940: 9,000,000 (31,9 million in 2003)
.B Land Area: 647,500 sq km
.B Main physical features: Mountainous
.B Arable Land: 12%
.B Products: Grains, fruits, hides, wool
.P Afghanistan declared itself completely neutral on September 7, 1939. Despite this, Axis agitators operated out of the country committing acts of sabotage across the borders into Russia and India. Made nervous by the allied occupation of Iran the Afghanistan authorities expelled some 200 agitators in October.


[2411] [British 1st Infantry Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.T 1st British Infantry Division
.P The Division was the smallest unit of all arms that could function independently on the battlefield.  In addition to its infantry battalions, each Infantry Division would have its own reconnaissance, artillery, signals and engineer components.
.P As part of the Regular British Army, this Division, under Major-General Sir Harold Alexander, was involved from the start of WWII.  It was one of three Divisions that formed 1st Corps and was sent to France in 1940 as part of the British Expeditionary Force (BEF).
.P The Division contained three infantry brigades (with each brigade having three infantry battalions):
.B 1st (Guards) Brigade (2nd Battalion Coldstream Gds, 2nd Bn Hampshire Regiment, 3rd Bn Grenadier Guards)
.B 2nd Brigade (1st Bn Loyal Regiment, 2nd Bn North Staffordshire, 1st Bn Gordon Highlanders - this battalion surrendered at St-Valery-en-Caux in 1940 whilst fighting a rearguard action to buy time for the allied forces trying to get to the Channel ports.  The 6th Battalion of the Gordon Highlanders replaced them).
.B 3rd Brigade (1st Bn Duke of Wellington`s Regiment, 1st Bn Kings Shropshire Light Infantry, 2nd Bn The Sherwood Forresters)
.H
.P 2nd and 3rd Brigades - along with their component infantry battalions as detailed above - remained attached to the 1st Division for the remainder of the war.  The unit that made up the third brigade varied whilst the unit was back in the UK but from 1943 was the 24th (Guards) Infantry Brigade with a battalion each of Scots, Irish and Grenadier Guards.
.H
.P From the evacuation at Dunkirk to February 1943, the 1st Division was based in the UK.  It was then sent to North Africa as part of the British 1st Army and saw action clearing the remnants of the Afrika Korps and the Italian 1st Army from Tunisia.
.P From Tunisia, the Division took part in the conquest of Sicily - a stepping stone to the invasion of mainland Italy that followed in September.
.P By January 1944 the Italian campaign was not going well and the Allies were bogged down in front of the German Gustav Line.  In a bid to outflank the Germans, Operation Shingle was launched.  This was a landing behind the German lines at Anzio.  1st Division (now attached to the US 6th Corps) was one of two spearhead Divisions of this landing alongside the US 3rd Division.  Sadly Shingle was not the success hoped for and the tough slog through the hills and rivers of Italy continued for the Allies.
.P 1st Division remained attached to the US 5th Army before returning to the British Army after the fall of Rome.  In January 1945, the Division was sent to the Middle East.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Battle of France (May–June 1940), North Africa (March-May 1943), Italy (December 1943-January 1945)


[2412] [British 2nd Infantry Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.T 2nd British Infantry Division
.P The Division was the smallest unit of all arms that could function independently on the battlefield.  In addition to its infantry battalions, each Infantry Division would have its own reconnaissance, artillery, signals and engineer components.
.P As part of the Regular British Army, this Division, under Major-General Sir Henry Lloyd, was involved from the start of WWII.  It was one of three Divisions that formed 1st Corps and was sent to France in 1940 as part of the British Expeditionary Force (BEF).
.P The Division contained three infantry brigades (with each brigade having three infantry battalions):
.B 4th Brigade (1st Battalion Royal Scots, 2nd Bn Royal Norfolk Regiment, 1/8 Bn Lancashire Fusiliers).         .B 5th Brigade (1st Bn Queen`s Own Cameron Highlanders, 2nd Bn Dorsetshire Regiment, 7th Bn Worcestershire Regiment).
.B 6th Brigade (1st Bn Royal Berkshire Regiment, 1st Bn Royal Welch Fusiliers, 2nd Bn The Durham Light infantry)
.P These Brigades - along with their component infantry battalions as detailed above - remained attached to the 2nd Division for most of the war.  6th Brigade was detached from 2nd Division in April 1945.
.P Having been evacuated back to the UK from Dunkirk, the Division remained in the UK until 1942 when it was sent to India.  The Division would spend the remainder of the war fighting against the Japanese in Burma.
.P The Division took part in the first decisive battle of the Burma Campaign - 
Imphal-Kohima between April and June 1944 as part of XXXIII Corps.  All three brigades, together with 2nd Bn Manchester Regiment which was then attached to the Division, were heavily involved in the action.
.P The highest award for gallantry in the face of the enemy in the British Army is the Victoria Cross (V.C).  During the Imphal-Kohima battle, Captain JN Randle from 2nd Bn Royal Norfolk Regiment was posthumously awarded the V.C for a successful single handed assault on a Japanese Bunker that was holding up the advance.
.P Subsequently, 2nd Division took part in operations to clear Burma of the Japanese at Mandalay (January-March 1945) and culminating in the capture of the Burmese capital Rangoon (May 1945).
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Battle of France (May–June 1940), Burma (April 1944 – May 1945)


[2413] [British I Infantry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.T 1st British Infantry Corps
.P This unit was formed in 1939 and was part of the British Expeditionary Force (BEF) that went to France in 1940.  
.P At the time of the German invasion of the Low Countries and France in May 1940 it was commanded by Lt-Gen MGH Barker.  It contained two Regular and one Territorial Infantry Divisions each with three infantry brigades:
.B 1st Infantry Division - 1st (Guards), 2nd and 3rd                     
.B 2nd Infantry Division - 4th, 5th and 6th. 
.B 48th (South Midlands) Infantry Division - 143rd, 144th and 145th 
.H
.P Following the evacuation of the BEF from Dunkirk, the unit became the 1st Corps District as part of the defence of the United Kingdom.
.H
.P As part of the 2nd British Army, 1st Corps (under Lt-Gen Sir John Crocker) took
a key role in the D-Day landings in June 1944, the subsequent breakout from the 
beachhead and the drive across France. On D-Day itself, its 3rd Infantry Division 
took Sword Beach and its 3rd Canadian Infantry Division secured Juno Beach. The 
British 6th Airborne Division was also under command of 1st Corps at this time. 
This unit, the first allied unit in action on D-day, was parachuted behind Sword Beach and helped secure the allied East flank ready for the landings to come later that day.
.P From 23rd July 1944 1st Corps was transferred to 1st Canadian Army and was responsible for pursuing the German forces along the English Channel coast and into Belgium and Holland.  
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Battle of France (May-June 1940), Normandy (June-August 1944)


[2414] [British II Infantry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.T 2nd British Infantry Corps
.P This unit was formed in 1939 and was part of the British Expeditionary Force (BEF) that went to France in 1940.
.P At the time of the German invasion of the Low Countries and France in May 1940
it was commanded first by Lt-Gen Alan Brooke and then by Lt-Gen Bernard Montgomery
when Brooke was returned to the UK to take up the post of Commander in Chief Home 
Forces. These two Generals would become key figures later in the war - Brooke, as Chief of the Imperial General Staff and Montgomery as victor of El-Alamein and the Invasion of Normandy.
.P In May 1940 2nd Corps contained the following three Infantry Divisions (each with three brigades):
.B 3rd Infantry Division: (7th (Guards), 8th and 9th Infantry Brigades).
.B 4th Infantry Division: (10th, 11th and 12th).
.B 50th (Northumbrian) Infantry Division: (25th, 150th and 151st).
.H
.P Once the Germans had broken the French 9th Army (on the right flank of the BEF) the British were effectively cut off from the main French forces and 2nd Corps fought a skilful defensive action that helped ensure the bulk of the BEF would get to the coast….and safety.
.P Following the evacuation of the BEF from Dunkirk, the unit became the 2nd Corps District as part of the defence of the United Kingdom before being disbanded in 1944.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Battle of France May (June 1940)


[2415] [British III Infantry Corps]
.T This was one of the three regular infantry corps headquarters in existence at 
the start of the war and went to France to command the initial group of 
territorial infantry divisions that started to deploy in 1940. When the Germans attacked in May of that year
  it controlled the 5th, 42nd (East Lancashire) and 44th (Home Counties) Infantry
  Divisions, together with the customary supporting troops such as the 1st/9th Machine-
  Gun Battalion of the Manchester Regiment and the 51st and 57th Medium Regiments of
  the Royal Artillery.
.P On its return the corps was moved to Lancashire in North-West England where it only
  controlled the 38th (Welsh) Infantry Division and then to Northern Ireland. Its
  commander there was Lieutenant-General Adams who chose its badge of a green fig-leaf
  on a white background, and by the end of 1941 its divisions were the 5th and 59th
  (Staffordshire) Infantry.
.P In early 1943 elements of the headquarters moved to Iraq and became part of the Tenth
  Army. For much of the time it only contained the 6th Indian Infantry Division. However
  it was also expected to deceive the Germans into believing that there was a large force of
  notional (dummy) divisions under its command, preparing to attack in the Aegean. When
  the need for this diversion ended it became a reserve command, stationed in Syria and
  Egypt.
.P The final function was to command the Allied troops sent to Greece to back the
Royalist forces against the communists of EOKA who had attempted to seize control 
of Athens and Salonika. Under the title of Land Forces and Liasion Greece the corps
  eventually controlled the 4th and 46th (North Midland) British and 4th Indian Infantry
  Divisions, together with the 23rd Armoured Brigade and the Greek 3rd Mountain
  Brigade.


 [2416] [British V Infantry Corps]
  .T This was created in 1940 to command the British contingent sent to Greece, using the
  headquarters of the 49th (West Riding) Infantry Division. As well as two of its brigades
  (the third went to Iceland and the Faroes) it controlled the 24th Guards and 15th Infantry
  Brigades and the earliest commandos, known then as the Independent Companies. The
  corps badge, a white Viking ship on a black background with a Crusader cross on its sail
  commemorated this phase of its history.
  .P Despite its accidental creation this became a first-line headquarters that was active for
  much of the war. In September 1940 it was responsible for the vulnerable coastline of
  Southern England, stretching from Sussex west to Dorsetshire and commanded the 4th
  and 50th (Northumbrian) Infantry Divisions. In contrast a year later it commanded the
  38th (Welsh) and 47th (London) Divisions, both reduced in strength to provide trained
  infantry for the forces being deployed overseas.
  .P British corps usually had a large number of support units under control as well as their
  fighting divisions and brigades. For example when serving with the First Army in July
  1942 it held the 6th and 9th Armoured Divisions and the 86th Anti-Tank  and 104th Light
  Anti-Aircraft Regiments. However it also commanded units as diverse as the 11th Field
  Hygiene Section, the 28th Teletype Operating Section, the 14th Mobile Laundry and the
  16th Field Cash Section. Perhaps the most unusual was the 14th Carrier Pigeon Section
  with its eight mobile pigeon lofts! In strong contrast was the 653rd Air Observation
  Squadron of the Royal Air Force with its Auster light aircraft.
  .P Active service re-started when the corps was selected to join the First Army in Tunisia.
  In February it had the 46th and 78th Infantry and 6th Armoured Divisions and the 1st
  Parachute Brigade under command. When the Eighth Army entered Italy the V Corps
  landed at Salerno and drove north along the Adriatic Coast. In November 1943 its
  primary units were the 78th Infantry, 1st Airborne and 8th Indian Infantry Divisions,
  backed up by the guns of the 1st and 8th AGRA (Army Groups Royal Artillery). By this
  stage the corps was led by Lieutenant-General Allfrey, who remained in command for the
  rest of the war. Some of the most intense fighting of the campaign took place at Ortona
  where the 1st Canadian Infantry and 1st German Parachute Divisions fought hand-to-
  hand with both taking heavy casualties.
  .P As was customary with most British corps, its composition regularly changed. The
  corps led the break through of the Gothic Line in August with the 1st Armoured and 4th,
  46th, 56th (London) and 4th Indian Infantry Divisions under command together with the
  Italian Liberation Corps (a division sized formation). By April 1945 when the final
  offensive started General Allfrey had a very different force under command, consisting
  of the four infantry divisions, the 2nd New Zealand, 8th Indian and 56th and 78th British
  together with the 3rd Commando Brigade and the Italian Cremona Combat Group. When
  the war ended V Corps was contesting the control of Trieste with the Yugoslav Partisans.


[2417] [British 3rd Cavalry Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter does not represent an operational unit from World War II.  There was however a 1st Cavalry Division.  The Division was converted into the 10th Armoured Division in August 1941.
.P The 1st Division was made up of three brigades: 4th, 5th, and 6th Cavalry 
Brigades and saw service in the Middle East during the 1940 /41.
.P The most advanced brigade in the Division, in terms of conversion to 
mechanisation, was the 4th Brigade. For this reason it was this brigade that was 
sent against Rashid Ali`s forces when Ali overthrew the Iraqi government in May 1941.  Elements of the 4th Brigade that took part in the operation were:
.B Household Cavalry Regiment
.B Royal Wiltshire Yeomanry
.B Warwickshire Yeomanry
.P 4th Brigade was again in action shortly after in June-July.  A successful attack was launched on the pro-axis Vichy French regime in Syria (Operation Exporter).  The French had been allowing the axis forces to refuel their aircraft in Syria that were then bound for Iraq to assist Rashid Ali`s forces.
.P Having successfully completed the Syrian Operation 4th Brigade, now renamed 
9th Armoured Brigade, took part in the Anglo Russian invasion of Iran in order to 
protect the oil fields in that country.
.H
.B Key Campaigns (4th Cavalry Brigade): Iraq (May 1941), Syria (June-July 1941),
Persia (August-September 1941)


[2418] [British Guards Cavalry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter does not represent an operational unit from World War II.  However it could have existed.
.P Mechanisation of the British Army cavalry units began in 1928 with the 
11th Hussars.  The last regular regiment to swap horses for tanks were the Royal
Scots Greys in 1941 and the last Yeomanry regiment, the Yorkshire Dragoons, was 
in March 1942 both while operating in the Middle East.
.H
.P The British Army had two regiments of Household Cavalry in WWII.  The Household Cavalry were made up of the Life Guards and the Blues (Royal Horse Guards) and Royals (Royal Dragoons).  These are the oldest and most senior regiments in the British Army.   Theoretically then, the Household Cavalry could have provided the nucleus of a Cavalry Corps with Guard status. 
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Not Applicable


[2419] [British 1st Airborne Paratroop Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Division was the smallest unit of all arms that could function independently on the battlefield.  In addition to its Parachute and Airlanding battalions, each Airborne Division would have its own reconnaissance, artillery, signals and engineer components.  Each Division had an Airlanding Brigade, which differed from a Parachute Brigade in that they were Glider borne units and were there to support the lightly equipped Paratroopers.
.P Winston Churchill ordered the creation of a British Airborne force of 5,000 men in 1941.  The 1st Airborne was formed in October that year and by July 1942 had grown to Division strength with two Parachute Brigades and an Airlanding Brigade providing its main fighting strength.
.P The Division went to North Africa in 1943 (during which 1st Brigade got its Red Devils nickname - by which British Paratroops have been known ever since).  Elements of the Division then took part in Operation Husky (the invasion of Sicily).
.P From there the Division took part in operations on mainland Italy until November when it returned to the UK (less 2nd Parachute Brigade that remained in Italy attached to 2nd New Zealand Division).
.P The Division was held in reserve during the D-Day landings.  17 operations were subsequently planned for 1st Airborne but the speed of the allied advance meant that none were carried out.
.H
.P However when Field Marshal Montgomery devised Operation Market Garden (an audacious attack that it was hoped would shorten the war by seeing the Allies take a number of key bridges in Holland and so allow a crossing of the great Rhine river and puncturing a hole in the German defences) 1st Airborne`s moment had come.  1st Airborne`s target bridge to take and hold pending the arrival of infantry and armour of XXX Corps was in a little known Dutch town whose name was to become famous - Arnhem.
.P This was the first and only time the Division fought as a single unit. 1st Airborne`s key fighting units at Arnhem, commanded by Major General R. Urquhart were:
.B 1st Parachute Brigade (1st, 2nd and 3rd Parachute Regiments)
.B 4th Parachute Brigade (10th, 11th and 156th Parachute Regiments) 
.B 1st Airlanding Brigade (1st Battalion The Border Regiment, 2nd Bn South Staffordshire Regiment and 7th (Galloway) Bn King`s Own Scottish Borderers)
.P Attached to the Division was
.B 1st Polish Independent Para Brigade (1st, 2nd and 3rd Battalions)
.P The plan allowed for the Division to hold its allotted position north of the Lower Rhine for four days pending arrival of the ground forces. However, despite being faced with elements from II SS Panzer Corps (which intelligence had failed to spot) it held the position for eight days of intense fighting before being overrun by the Germans.  
.P The Victoria Cross (the highest award for gallantry in the British Army) was awarded to 4 members of 1st Airborne during this action.
.P Less than 1/4 of the division returned from Arnhem and it saw no more action for the rest of the war.
.H
.P In May 1945 elements of the division were sent to Norway to disarm the German garrison as well as a brigade being sent to Denmark.
.H
.B Key Campaign: Market Garden (September 1944)


[2420] [British 1st Airborne Paratroop Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Battle of Crete (1941) was the first airborne invasion in history. Though costly in casualties, the operation had been completely successful and allowed the Germans to capture the island.  However, while Hitler concluded that the casualties taken by his Fallshirmtruppen were too high and would not allow future airborne drops, Winston Churchill took the opposite view. Churchill had the previous year ordered an Airborne force of at least 5,000 to be made ready at the earliest opportunity and success of the audacious and daring German plan helped cement his support for such a force.
.P The British Army formed two full strength Airborne Divisions - 1st and 6th.  Canadian, Indian, Gurkha and Polish brigades were also formed during the war.  Although no more than one Division went into action at any one time, with the transports available to the Allies, the British could conceivably have fielded a Corps of its own.  Both Divisions could have been ready by late 1943.
.P Each Division would have two Brigades of Paratroopers - highly trained and lightly armed infantry capable of dropping behind enemy lines to achieve surprise and take objectives for a limited period pending reinforcement.  As initial support for these Brigades, a Glider borne Airlanding Brigade would provide additional infantry as well as extra machine guns, mortars and anti-tank weapons.  However, the total force was essentially devoid of heavy weapons and so was not designed to hold ground for more than a few days until relieved by an advancing army.
.H
.P The following Divisions and Brigades could have made up the Corps for deployment in North-West Europe:
.B 1st Airborne Division
.B 1st Parachute Brigade (1st, 2nd and 3rd Battalions, Parachute Regiment)
.B 4th Parachute Brigade (10th, 11th and 156th Parachute Bns)
.B 1st Airlanding Brigade (1st Battalion The Border Regiment, 2nd Bn South Staffordshire Regiment and 7th (Galloway) Bn King`s Own Scottish Borderers)
.B 6th Airborne Division
.B 3rd Parachute Brigade (8th, 9th and 1st Canadian Parachute Battalions)
.B 5th Parachute Brigade (7th, 12th and 13th Parachute Battalions)
.B 6th Airlanding Brigade (12th Bn Devonshire Regiment, 2nd Bn Oxfordshire and Buckinghamshire Light Infantry, 1st Bn Royal Ulster Rifles)
.P The following Brigades were also in the European Theatre of operations at various times during the war and so some or all of these units could have been included within the Corps.
.B 1st Polish Independent Para Brigade (1st, 2nd and 3rd Battalions)
.B 2nd Parachute Brigade (4th, 5th and 6th Parachute Battalions, Parachute Regiment)
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Not Applicable


[2421] [British 51st Airlanding Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Division was the smallest unit of all arms that could function independently on the battlefield.  In addition to its infantry battalions, each Infantry Division would have its own reconnaissance, artillery, signals and engineer components.
.P In World In Flames the 51st (Highland) Division is given Airlanding status. In 
reality it was another Scottish Division, the 52nd (Lowland) Division, that should have this designation.
.P The 52nd was trained firstly as a Mountain Division i.e. specialising in mountain warfare.  In August 1944 it was attached to the First Allied Airborne Army.  The reason was that as a mountain formation, it had little heavy equipment and transport, and could therefore operate as an air-transportable formation.  Transportation of Airlanding units was typically carried out by Gliders and Tugs and they were designed to support the previously dropped and lightly armed paratroopers.  However the Division was never employed in either a Mountain or Airlanding role.
.P Despite this, as the 52nd was so trained, it is the WWII history of the 52nd that will feature here.
.H
.P The 52nd was part of the 2nd British Expeditionary Force (BEF) that stayed in France after Dunkirk.  When the possibility of saving France was over, this force too was evacuated back to the UK.
.P The Division spent a large part of the war in the UK training in its Mountain role.  Only in October 1944 was it sent back to France where it was attached initially to the 1st Canadian Army and assisted operations to clear the German forces in Belgium and Holland.  Thereafter the Division moved into Germany and, back within the British 2nd Army, took part in Operation Blackcock – a bloody operation to clear the Roer Triangle.  One Victoria Cross (the highest award for valour in the face of the enemy) was won posthumously by 19-year old Dennis Donnini of the 4th/5th Bn Royal Scots Fusiliers during this action.
.P The Division`s main fighting strength was three infantry brigades (with each brigade having three infantry battalions) and these remained with the Division for almost the entire war:
.B 155th Infantry Brigade (4th and 5th Battalion`s King`s Own Scottish Borderers, 7th/9th Bn The Royal Scots)
.B 156th Infantry Brigade (4th/5th Bn The Royal Scots Fusiliers, 6th and 7th Bn`s The Cameronians (Scottish Rifles))
.B 157th Infantry Brigade (1st Bn Glasgow Highlanders, 5th and 6th Bn`s The Highland Light Infantry)
.H
.B Key Campaigns: The Scheldt (Oct-Nov 1944), Rhineland (Feb-Mar 1945), Rhine (Mar-Apr 1945)


[2422] [British Marine Commando Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Commandos were an Army unit, formed in 1940.  In WIF, this unit has a Marine symbol which reflects the fact that many of the Commando operations involved amphibious operations and indeed from 1942, Royal Marine Commandos were formed too using personnel transferred from the Royal Marines Division.  The Commandos never actually fought as a Division.
.P Commandos were designed essentially to employ Guerilla Warfare tactics against the enemy operating in small groups either in individual assignments or as part of a larger Army operation.
.P Winston Churchill himself had seen the effect of guerrilla operations and their effect in tying down large numbers of troops while serving in the Boer War.  Indeed the name Commando comes from the guerrilla operations of the Boer Commando units.
.P It is from Commando units formed in the war, the famous Special Air Service (SAS) and Special Boat Service (SBS) forces came into being.
.P After the surrender of France, the Commando operations were a way for the British to take the war to Germany.  Initially volunteers were raised from existing Army units.
.P Each Commando was to consist of a headquarters unit plus ten Troops of 50 men including three officers.  This later changed to six Troops of 65 men per Commando including a Heavy Weapons Troop.
.P Thirty Commando units were formed during WWII within the Army, Royal Marines, Royal Navy and Royal Air Force, together with a number of other Special Forces units e.g. Long Range Desert Group. The Army Commandos and Royal Marine Commandos were eventually formed into four brigades and an outline WWII service record is given for each below.
.P Commandos were highly trained units and received training in physical fitness, survival, orienteering, close quarter combat, silent killing, signalling, amphibious and cliff assault, vehicle operation, weapons (including the use of captured enemy small arms) and demolition.  All field training was conducted with live ammunition.
.P The first couple of missions were made in June and July of 1940 and were small 
scale offensive reconnaissance attacks - not very effective against the enemy but good propaganda value.
.P The first famous raid was that against the Norwegian Lofoten Islands in March 1941.  The raid was carried out by No.3 and No.4 Commando and resulted in the capture of 216 Germans, the destruction of petrol dumps, 11 ships & fish-oil factories, the seizure of Encryption equipment and codebooks and last but not least, the recruitment of 315 Norwegian volunteers.
.P Four Special Service Battalions, made up of Troops drawn from various Commando 
units, served with the British Army in Egypt from February 1941.  The raids carried out by this force tied down significantly more Germans and Italians.
.P Commandos also saw action in Crete and Syria before a further Norwegian operation in December 1941 was launched against the port of Vaagso.  Men from four Commandos were involved this time.  Again significant damage was done to installations around the port.  The result of this raid was that Hitler ordered an additional 30,000 troops to Norway.
.P In March 1942 perhaps the most famous raid took place.  This was against the port of St Nazaire, which had the only dry-dock on the French Atlantic coast capable of berthing the German Battleship Tirpitz. Operation Chariot, like the action against Vaagso was a Combined Operations raid that involved Royal Navy units.  An old WWI destroyer, HMS Cambeltown was loaded with explosives and used to ram the dry dock gates.  Meanwhile the Commandos fought the Germans defending the port and destroyed numerous port installations.  The delayed action explosives blew up eight hours later putting the dock out of action for the remainder of the war.
.P 5 Victoria Crosses (the highest award for bravery in the face of the enemy) 
were awarded for the attack, 2 Commandos and 3 Royal Navy.
.P The Commandos were fully involved in all the key amphibious assaults thereafter and a brief summary of the four Commando Brigades in action is as follows:
.B 1 Commando Brigade took part in the assaults on Sicily and Normandy, campaigns in the Rhineland and crossing the Rhine.
.B 2 Commando Brigade was involved in the Salerno landings, Anzio, Comacchio, and operations in the Argenta Gap.
.B 3 Commando Brigade served in Sicily and Burma.
.B 4 Commando Brigade served in Normandy and in the Battle of the Scheldt on the island of Walcheren during the clearing of Antwerp.


[2423] [British Royal Marine Corps- by Robert Jenkins]
.P In WIF this unit represents the Royal Marine Corps although in actual fact the Royal Marines were never used as a Corps strength unit.  Had the Marine Division (see below) been used in its intended role, then it is possible the Royal Marines could have ultimately reached Corps level or more.
.P Like many British military units, the Marines (they did not get their Royal status until the early 19th Century) have a history dating back well before WWII.  The Marines were raised in 1664 as a regiment of land soldiers prepared for service at sea.
.P The Royal Marines were expanded upon the outbreak of the Second World War and the Royal Marines Division was activated. Its primary objective was to act as a specialised amphibious assault formation in the same way as the United States Marine Corps.  However it was not used in this role and the Division was broken up in 1942.
.P Prior to its break up elements of the Division saw action in Norway and Madagascar.  The Royal Marines also formed Mobile Naval Base Defence Organisations (MNBDOs). One of these took part in the defence of Crete. Royal Marines also served in Malaya and in Singapore.
.P In 1943 its infantry battalions were re-roled as Commando units and joined the Army Commandos.  The name Commando comes from the guerrilla operations of the Boer Commando units during the Boer War.  Many senior ranking officers preferred the term Special Service rather than Commandos and this term is also used for Commando units.
.P A total of four Special Service or Commando Brigades were raised during the war, and Royal Marines (RM) were represented in all of them. A total of nine RM Commandos (Battalions) were raised during the war, numbered from 40 to 48.
.P 1 Commando Brigade had just one RM Battalion, No 45 Commando. 2 Commando Brigade had two RM battalions, Nos 40 and 43 Commandos. 3 Commando Brigade also had two, Nos 42 and 44 Commandos. 4 Commando Brigade was entirely Royal Marine after March 1944, comprising Nos 41, 46, 47 and 48 Commandos.  An outline of operations for each is:
.B 1 Commando Brigade took part in the assaults on Sicily and Normandy, campaigns in the Rhineland and crossing the Rhine.
.B 2 Commando Brigade was involved in the Salerno landings, Anzio, Comacchio, and operations in the Argenta Gap.
.B 3 Commando Brigade served in Sicily and Burma.
.B 4 Commando Brigade served in Normandy and in the Battle of the Scheldt on the island of Walcheren during the clearing of Antwerp.
.H
.P In January 1945, two further RM Brigades were formed, 116th Brigade and 117th Brigade. Both were conventional Infantry, rather than in the Commando role. 116th Brigade saw some action in the Netherlands, but 117th Brigade was hardly used operationally.
.P A number of Royal Marines served as pilots during the Second World War. It was a Royal Marines officer who led the attack by a formation of Blackburn Skuas that sank the German cruiser Konigsberg.  Eighteen Royal Marines commanded Fleet Air Arm squadrons during the course of the war, and with the formation of the British Pacific Fleet were well-represented in the final drive on Japan.
.P One Marine (Corporal Thomas Peck Hunter of 43 Commando) was awarded the Victoria Cross in the Second World War for action at Lake Comacchio in Italy.
.P Throughout the war Royal Marines continued in their traditional role of providing ships detachments and manning a proportion of the guns on Cruisers and Capital Ships. They also provided the crew for the UK's Minor Landing Craft and the Royal Marines Armoured Support Group manned Centaur IV tanks on D Day.


[2424] [British XVIII Mountain Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This unit did not exist in WWII although could have done so in need.
.P The British trained one Division to be specialised in mountain warfare, the 52nd (Lowland) Division.  11th Indian Infantry Brigade was also Mountain trained and there were a number of Indian Army units that were suited to the mountain role due to their experience in fighting the Pathans and others on the North West Frontier.  The Gurkhas too were considered ideal for the task.
.P Therefore had circumstances so dictated, it is entirely plausible that the British could have formed such a Corps.
.P In a twist of fate, although mountain warfare trained, the 52nd not only never fought in this role but also spent a proportion of its fighting in the flatlands of Belgium and Holland.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Not Applicable


[2425] [British Motorized Engineer Division]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2426] [British Marine Engineer Division]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2427] [Alexander - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 48 in 1939, The Right Honorable Field Marshal Harold Rupert Leofric George
Alexander, 1st Earl Alexander of Tunis, was born into
the Irish aristocracy and educated at Harrow school and the Royal Military Academy at
Sandhurst.  He received a commission in the
Irish Guards in 1911 and served on the Western Front during WWI where he was wounded twice
and awarded the Military Cross, the
Distinguished Service Order, and the Legion of Honor.  By the end of the war he was a brigadier.

.P He led the Baltic Landwehr during the
Russian Civil War and then served in Turkey and India before returning to England and serving
at the Imperial Defense College.  In
1937, he was the youngest major general in the British Army and when WWII started he
commanded the First Division as part of the British
Expeditionary Force in France.  After the German blitzkrieg had forced the British back to
Dunkirk, General Alexander organized the
rearguard to protect the evacuation and he was the last British officer to be evacuated from the
beaches during that operation.

.P He was promoted and sent to the Far East where he tried unsuccessfully to
stop the Japanese advance into Burma.  In August 1942, Churchill reassigned both
him and General Montgomery to replace General Auchinleck in North Africa.  There
Alexander handled strategic issues while Montgomery concentrated on battlefield
encounters with Rommel and dealing with the press photographers.  Alexander had
overall command of the British forces in the Mediterranean from that point until
the end of the war.

.P After the Allied landings in North Africa during
Operation TORCH, Alexander became deputy to General Eisenhower and was appointed
supreme allied commander of the Allied armies in Italy.
Despite Eisenhower's support for Alexander to be the commander of the British forces in the
D-Day landings in Normandy, he was kept in the
Mediterranean where he oversaw the capture of Rome in 1944 and received the surrender of
German forces in Italy on 29th April 1945.
He was promoted to field marshal in 1944.

.P As the end of the war approached his name was put forward to serve as the next chief of the
imperial general staff, however he deferred to Churchill's wishes and accepted a posting as
Britain's last governor general in Canada.
He served in this role from 1946 until 1952 when he returned to Britain to serve as minister of
Defense in the Churchill government.
He died in 1969.


[2428] [Gort - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 53 in 1939, Field Marshal John Standish Surtees Prendergast Vereker became the 6th
Viscount Gort on the death of his father in
1902 and, after attending the Royal Military College, he was commissioned into the Grenadier
Guards in 1905.  During WWI, Gort won
the Victoria Cross, the Military Cross and was mentioned in dispatches nine times.

.P Between the wars Gort had a fairly traditional
Army career with teaching roles at the Staff College and service in India as the Director of
Military Training.  He was promoted to
full general in 1937 and was appointed commander in chief of the Imperial general staff. When
WWII began Gort was named commander in
chief of the British Expeditionary Force that was sent to France in September 1939.

.P In spite of Gort's extensive experience in front
line combat he did not see the need to undertake any military exercises with his new command. 
For almost six months the British
forces in France remained in garrison mode without performing any training or conducting
exercises to improve cooperation between
their units. This decision is difficult to understand and impossible to defend.  When the German
offensive into France began in May
1940, the British counterattack at Arras failed and the front line was irretrievably destroyed.  It
may well be that the German Panzers
would have held off a better coordinated counterattack and still achieved their objectives, but
Gort's failure to plan meant that German
breakthrough was never effectively challenged.

.P After the front line had been broken, Gort achieved a creditable maneuver in directing
the retreat of the British and French forces into the Dunkirk perimeter.  The French line to his
south had been shattered by the German
offensive and the Belgian Army to his north had surrendered, but Gort moved the troops under
his command steadily back to the channel
ports from where they would be evacuated to England.  It is a tantalizing 'what-if' to debate
whether Gort could have held off the
Germans poised on his flanks.  But whether through the need to refit their Panzers or through
Hitler's political reasoning (the point
is still debated), the Germans did not attempt to encircle the British position and Gort was
allowed to retreat in good order.  After
his return from the continent Gort became Aide de Camp to King George VI.  While this was a
prestigious post, its functions were purely
ceremonial and informational and it was quite clear that Gort was not being considered for
another military command.

.P In 1941, he was
appointed as Governor of Gibraltar and the following year became the Governor of Malta.  This
latter command had its problems in the
form of the Axis blockade.  However they were challenges of administration and logistics rather
than military issues.  The navy and the
air force that defended Malta liaised closely with Gort in his role as Governor but they did not
fall under his direct command.  While
Governor of Malta, he was promoted to field marshal, however he did not direct any battles
while holding this rank.

.P In 1944, Gort was
appointed High Commissioner of Palestine and TransJordan.  He died in March 1946.  Gort
excelled in regimental unit tactics, as indicated
by his success in WWI, but was clearly out of his depth in the "big picture" thinking required by
his role as commander in chief of the
British Expeditionary Force in France.


[2429] [Montgomery - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 51 in 1939, Field Marshal The Right Honorable Bernard Law Montgomery, 1st Viscount Montgomery of Alamein, KG, GCB, DSO, graduated
from St Paul's School and the Royal  Military Academy at Sandhurst before seeing service in India with the Royal Warwickshire Regiment.
During WWI he fought at Mons and was severely wounded during the First Battle of Ypres in October 1914 where he won the DSO.  By the
end of the war he had risen to the brevet rank of colonel although the cessation of hostilities saw him revert to his substantive rank
of captain.

.P He served in Northern Ireland and India and had risen to major general commanding the 3rd Division when WWII started.  He
and his division were deployed to Belgium as part of the British Expeditionary Force and Montgomery took command of II Corps during
the evacuation from Dunkirk.  Promotion to lieutenant-general followed shortly afterwards and in August 1942 Montgomery was appointed
to replace General Auchinleck in command the British Eighth Army in Africa.

.P The defensive battle of Alam Halfa, which began on 31
August 1942, was a success for Montgomery.  He was subsequently criticized for not aggressively counter-attacking the beaten Axis
forces but the reality was that the British army was not capable of defeating the Germans in a mobile mechanized battle.  Since
Montgomery had only taken command of the 8th Army on 13th August, his success in turning back the Axis attack barely two weeks later
must be reckoned a victory.

.P Montgomery's strategy from that point was to rest on the defensive until he had the power to achieve a
decisive victory.  By October 23rd the 8th Army had over 800 tanks and was able to attack.  Eventually General Rommel was forced to
retreat with his motorized units and more than 30,000 Axis infantry surrendered to Montgomery's troops.  Montgomery was promoted to
full general and later knighted for his success in this battle. From that point Montgomery began a methodical march to the west with
the intention of keeping the ground he captured.  Nothing was left to chance and although a faster advance was possible it would have
exposed the British to another mobile battle with the remaining German armor.

.P By early 1943 Montgomery was leading the 8th Army
ashore in Sicily.  During this time Montgomery came into conflict with American commanders, Eisenhower, Patton, and Bradley, on
account of his somewhat boastful personality and his desire to avoid risky maneuvers. The approaching Normandy invasion caused
Montgomery to be recalled to take command of the 21st Army Group under General Eisenhower's overall command.
He successfully argued for the initial invasion force to be expanded from three to five divisions and after the invasion Montgomery
devised the successful plan of pinning the Germans against the British sector in the east while the American forces launched a breakout
(Operation Cobra) in the west. The chink in the Montgomery legend is that Operation Cobra was only devised after the failure of previous
Montgomery-devised operations (Epsom, Charnwood and Goodwood) yet Montgomery claimed that successful Cobra strategy had been his underlying
plan all along.

.P The September 1944 failure of Operation Market Garden, Montgomery's airborne offensive designed to capture bridges
throughout Holland and across the Rhine, was the last opportunity for Montgomery to achieve a notable British victory. He finished
the war as commander in chief of the British Army of Occupation in Germany and deputy supreme commander of the Allied forces in Europe.

.P Montgomery wrote several books including El Alamein (1948), The Memoirs of Field Marshal Montgomery (1958) and Normandy to the Baltic
(1968). He died in 1976.  His best attributes were his rapport with the troops, his capacity for recognizing his military advantages,
and for planning a battle to maximize those advantages.  Against this must be measured his egotistical nature which resulted in acerbic
relations with his officers and other Allied generals.


[2430] [Wavell - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 56 in 1939, Field Marshal The Right Honorable Sir Archibald Percival Wavell, 1st Earl of Cyrenaica and Winchester, spent much of his
childhood in India before attending Sandhurst Military College in England where he graduated as first in his class.  He won five medals
during the Boer War, saw action in the Bezar Valley in India in 1908 and lost an eye during the Battle of Ypres in WWI.  In 1916 he
served as a liaison officer with the Russians before serving on Sir Edmund Allenby's staff from 1918 in Palestine.

.P In July 1939 he
was appointed as the head of the Middle East Command and after the June 1940 Italian declaration of war he co-ordinated General
O'Conner's December 1940 offensive into Libya and the January 1941 invasion of Italian East Africa.  Wavell's plans were proceeding
well until the German invasions of Yugoslavia and Greece in early 1941 forced him (albeit under protest at Churchill's orders)
to halt his attack in Libya and divert his forces into the Balkans.  Wavell's fears were proven correct as the halt in Libya allowed
the Axis to regroup under the direction of the recently arrived General Rommel and the British forces sent to Greece were severely
mauled and thrown off the mainland and out of Crete.

.P By mutual agreement with Churchill, Wavell was replaced by General Auchinleck in
July 1941 and was appointed as commander in chief in India.  Five months later this backwater area became a war zone when the Japanese
declared war and Wavell was put in charge of the multinational ABDA (American-British-Dutch-Australian) Command.  The pace and force
of the Japanese advance soon occupied the ADBA command area and Wavell resigned in February 1942 to be replaced (once again) by
General Auchinleck.

.P Wavell became the viceroy of India and was promoted to field marshal in January 1943 and resumed command of
operations to clear the Japanese out of Burma.  The failed Burma operation was Wavell's last campaign and from that point he was
more heavily involved with the political issues of preparing India for self-rule.

.P He returned to England in 1947 after being
replaced as viceroy of India by Lord Louis Mountbatten in 1947 and in 1949 became lord lieutenant of the County of London.  Wavell
found time to write during his career and completed The Palestine Campaigns (1928), Allenby (1940), Generals and Generalship
(1941), Allenby in  Egypt (1943) and The Good Soldier (1947). He died in May 1950.

.P Wavell was a competent general although he
lacked the flair of a Montgomery or the inspired genius of a Rommel and his age placed limits on the work he could accomplish.
It was his misfortune to be active during the years of British defeats and, apart from O'Conner's 1940 offensive into Libya,
Wavell's name is not associated with British triumphs.


[2431] [British Glasgow Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
  .T The militia system had been found wanting as early as 1908. It was crippled by
  centuries of regulation (the system was known as the Constitutional Militia) that
  prevented its members from being called up or even sent abroad if they did not wish too.
  Over the years it had degenerated into a convenient way for men to avoid any risk of
  combat. Therefore it was replaced by the new Territorial Force. The only exception was
  Northern Ireland and the only militia unit to see service in World War Two was the
  armoured North Irish Horse. In a sense the militia were reborn as the Home Guard, but
  this organisation only accepted those who were too old or young to serve in active units,
  or who were not allowed to serve full-time because their civilian jobs were too important.
  .P  In practise coast observation, prisoner-of-war guard duties, anti-invasion patrols and
  similar duties were carried out by the reserve battalions and by the training bases of the
  various infantry regiments. Every one had a Regimental Depot, which by 1942 had
  expanded to include its Regimental Infantry Training Centre, as well as the Holding
  Battalion (usually the 10th) which held trained soldiers ready to go to active battalions. In
  1940 many of these did indeed hold sections of the coastline. Most regiments also had a
  Young Soldier Battalion (normally the 70th) which was used to provide initial training.
  As well as these a regiment would have a varying number of Home Defence Battalions in
  addition to one or more active battalions stationed near the Depot.
  .P Two regiments were raised in Glasgow itself, the Cameronians and the Highland Light
  Infantry. Both of these were lowland regiments as was the King's Own Scottish
  Borderers, raised as the name implies in the region south of Glasgow by the border with
  England. Other regiments had their base in the mountains to the north (hence 
highland regiments) but also needed to recruit in the lowlands of Scotland. Among these were the
  Cameron Highlanders and the Seaforth Highlanders. To illustrate the system the
  Cameronians had the usual two Regular battalions (1st and 2nd), two defunct and useless
  Militia battalions (3rd and 4th), two 1st-Line Territorial (6th and 7th) and their 2nd-Line
  duplicates (9th and 10th). The missing numbers were because some battalions had been
  converted into searchlight units! In addition the Cameronians raised three Home Duties
  battalions, the 11th, 12th and 13th. Since each regiment would usually only have four or
  five battalions on active service, it can be seen that several others were available to
  perform local and coast defence duties.


[2432] [British London Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
  .T The militia system had been found wanting as early as 1908. It was crippled by
  centuries of regulation (the system was known as the Constitutional Militia) that
  prevented its members from being called up or even sent abroad if they did not wish too.
  Over the years it had degenerated into a convenient way for men to avoid any risk of
  combat. Therefore it was replaced by the new Territorial Force. The only exception was
  Northern Ireland and the only militia unit to see service in World War Two was the
  armoured North Irish Horse. In a sense the militia were reborn as the Home Guard, but
  this organisation only accepted those who were too old or young to serve in active units,
  or who were not allowed to serve full-time because their civilian jobs were too important.
  .P  In practise coast observation, prisoner-of-war guard duties, anti-invasion patrols and
  similar duties were carried out by the reserve battalions and by the training bases of the
  various infantry regiments. Every one had a Regimental Depot, which by 1942 had
  expanded to include its Regimental Infantry Training Centre, as well as the Holding
  Battalion (usually the 10th) which held trained soldiers ready to go to active battalions. In
  1940 many of these did indeed hold sections of the coastline. Most regiments also had a
  Young Soldier Battalion (normally the 70th) which was used to provide initial training.
  As well as these a regiment would have a varying number of Home Defence Battalions in
  addition to one or more active battalions stationed near the Depot.
  .P Until after the First World War London had its own territorial regiment, but then the
  London Regiment was dissolved and its battalions assigned to a greatly expanded Royal
  Fusilier Regiment. The other group present in London was the Brigade of Guards. This
  contained five separate regiments, the Grenadier, Coldstream, Scots, Irish and Welsh
  Guards. Each had two regular and several war-raised battalions. Normally at least one
  battalion of each regiment was stationed in London. In addition each contained a
  Holding Company for men who had completed their training and were ready to be
  transferred to an active battalion. In November 1943 those of the Grenadier, Coldstream
  and Scots Guards were converged into the Westminster Guards Garrison Battalion.
  .P The Royal Fusiliers (The City of London Regiment) had an even more complex
  structure. It had the usual two Regular (1st and 2nd) battalions and in this case three
  Militia battalions (5th, 6th and 7th). Although useless these had a prestigious history, the
  7th for example dating back to 1559 when raised as the Train-Bands of the City of
  London. Far more useful were the Territorials - the 1st-Line (8th and 9th) and 2nd Line
  (11th and 12th) battalions. Because it was drawing from a large population base it raised
  far more wartime battalions than usual, the 14th to 23rd inclusive. Some were first
  formed as pioneer battalions, one (the 11th) specifically to garrison overseas territories,
  but most as Home Service battalions.
  .P However this was not all. The battalions of the old London Regiment still existed but
  they now assumed distinctive names that celebrated where they recruited. Each had one
  1st-Line and at least one duplicate Territorial battalion. The London Scottish was
  different in that it served as infantry, the remainder were trained as motor battalions (in
  London, unlike most parts of England, a large proportion of the population had some
  mechanical knowledge). These Territorial battalions of the London Rifle Brigade, the
  Queen Victoria's Rifles, the Rangers, the Queen's Westminsters and the Tower Hamlet
  Rifles were associated with two other regiments. These were the King's Royal Rifle
  Corps and the Rifle Brigade, whose duty was to support the tanks of the armoured
  brigades.


[2433] [British Manchester Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
.T The militia system had been found wanting as early as 1908. It was crippled by
  centuries of regulation (the system was known as the Constitutional Militia) that
  prevented its members from being called up or even sent abroad if they did not wish too.
  Over the years it had degenerated into a convenient way for men to avoid any risk of
  combat. Therefore it was replaced by the new Territorial Force. The only exception was
  Northern Ireland and the only militia unit to see service in World War Two was the
  armoured North Irish Horse. In a sense the militia were reborn as the Home Guard, but
  this organisation only accepted those who were too old or young to serve in active units,
  or who were not allowed to serve full-time because their civilian jobs were too important.
.P  In practise coast observation, prisoner-of-war guard duties, anti-invasion patrols and
  similar duties were carried out by the reserve battalions and by the training bases of the
  various infantry regiments. Every one had a Regimental Depot, which by 1942 had
  expanded to include its Regimental Infantry Training Centre, as well as the Holding
  Battalion (usually the 10th) which held trained soldiers ready to go to active 
battalions. In 1940 many of these did indeed hold sections of the coastline. Most regiments also had a
  Young Soldier Battalion (normally the 70th) which was used to provide initial training.
  As well as these a regiment would have a varying number of Home Defence Battalions in
  addition to one or more active battalions stationed near the Depot.
  .P Lancashire contained some of the oldest regiments in the British Army. The three most
  prestigious were the King's Regiment of West and the King's Own Royal Regiment from
  East Lancashire and the hard-fighting Lancashire Fusiliers. The region also produced two
  of the few regiments that had ordered to convert their units into machine-gun battalions –
  the Cheshire and Manchester Regiments. The great industrial cities of the region
  (Manchester and Liverpool were merely the largest), which included Staffordshire and
  Cheshire, produced large numbers of soldiers, enough for no less than four infantry
  divisions, the 42nd, 55th, 59th and 66th.
  .P As an example the King's Own (the old 4th Foot) had the usual two Regular (1st and
  2nd) battalions, two defunct Militia ones (3rd and 4th) and a 1st-Line Territorial (the
  5th). There would normally be more territorials but they had been converted into anti-
  tank regiments before the war started. However the King's Own did form four pioneer
  battalions (combat construction troops) in the opening months of the year and these were
  available for home defence and guard duties.



[2434] [British XL Garrison]
  .T From 1942 on many British infantry divisions were considered unlikely to engage in
  battle and therefore reduced to a lower establishment, often referred to as reserve
  divisions. These would then be used to garrison coastal areas that were in minimal risk of
  invasion and to train their officers and men. Many of these would then be transferred to
  active battalions of their regiments that were serving in Italy or France. The 
phrase garrison was not used in the British army but these divisions, grouped into districts that
  were the home service equivalent of corps, performed the same function.
.P They originated in two different ways. The most common were the 2nd line or
duplicate Territorial divisions. An example was the 38th (Welsh) Division, the
  duplicate of the 53rd (Welsh) Division. The numbering is deceptive, because the 53rd
  was the first-line formation, serving in France. Both contained battalions of the infantry
  regiments of the principality, the Royal Welch Fusiliers, the South Wales Borderers and
  the Welch Regiment. But the 38th remained in the south-west of England until 1943 until
  designated a reserve division in January 1944.
  .P A comparable situation applied to the 54th (East Anglian) Infantry Division, except
  that in this case the 1st line twin, the 18th Infantry Division, was sent to Singapore in
  early 1942 where it was promptly forced to surrender. As a result (since there was not
  senior formation to assist) the 54th was reduced to the lower establishment as early as
  January 1942. However in this case, once its training duties were completed, the
  headquarters was not abolished but instead turned into the Line of Communications
  Headquarters of the 21st Army Group. Many of its battalions, by now having lost many
  of their most qualified soldiers, remained attached and protected the rear installations in
  France and Belgium. By this time most of the original East Anglian battalions (of
  regiments such as the Essex, Suffolk and Hertfordshire) had left for other divisions.
  .P Other Territorial divisions used in this way included the 47th (London) and 48th
  (South Midland). Another group that were never able to serve overseas were the 2nd-line
  divisions sent to France in 1940 to complete their training. The 12th (Eastern) and 23rd
  (Northumbrian) were so damaged that they were considered unsuitable for front-line
  service and soon relegated to reserve or garrison duties.



[2435] [British XLV Garrison]
  .T From 1942 on many British infantry divisions were considered unlikely to engage in
  battle and therefore reduced to a lower establishment, often referred to as reserve
  divisions. These would then be used to garrison coastal areas that were in minimal risk of
  invasion and to train their officers and men. Many of these would then be transferred to
  active battalions of their regiments that were serving in Italy or France. The 
phrase garrison was not used in the British army but these divisions, grouped into districts that
  were the home service equivalent of corps, performed the same function.
.P Most of these were 2nd-line (or duplicate) Territorial divisions. But there 
were also a number of infantry divisions that were raised during the war. One of 
these, the 78th Battleaxe Infantry Division was formed from a mix of guards, 
regular and territorial battalions and served in North Africa and Italy. It was 
in all respects a first-line formation, indicated when its guards brigade left 
and was replaced by the 38th Brigade. This was known as the Irish Brigade and contained battalions of the Royal Inniskilling
  Fusiliers, the Royal Irish Fusiliers and the London Irish Rifles.
.P In contrast the remaining wartime raised divisions were considered to be garrison
  formations. The last to be formed, the 80th Division in January 1943, was treated in this
  way from the first, spending its time in the Welsh Borders as a training unit. Although it
  did have artillery (the 195th Field and 94th Anti-Tank Regiments) this was deceptive as
  they were just there to provide the explosions needed for realistic battle practise. It was
  dissolved in September 1944.
.P The 76th and 77th Divisions were formed in late 1941. The first was initially 
stationed in East Anglia, serving in part as a headquarters for the many medium 
and coast defence artillery regiments in the area. It became a training division 
a year later and was officially disbanded in September 1944. However it continued 
to perform a useful role. From the start it had been sold to the Germans as an 
active division, so when disbanded the signal detachment was retained. It 
continued to generate the signals of a 76th Division, while also broadcasting
those of the 47th Division, another garrison formation disbanded in the same 
period.
  .P The 77th had a similar early history, in this case stationed first in Devon and then in
  the north-east. When turned into a training unit its initial speciality was to instruct in
  combined arms warfare, for which it received the 11th Tank Brigade with its Churchill
  Infantry tanks. In December 1943 it changed roles and became the ‘Holding Division
  Home Forces'. Its job was to hold in its battalions and retain in fighting condition,
  qualified soldier who had recovered from wounds or disease or who had returned from
  long-term leave after overseas service. Because the regimental concept was central to
  British infantry it contained a representative set of battalions that gave this refresher
  training to men of associated regiments. For example the Ulster Rifles dealt with Irish
  and the Seaforth Highlanders with Scottish soldiers. In September 1944 its number was
  changed to the 45th, just to help convince the Germans that several infantry divisions
  remained in Britain that could participate in another landing. In fact all that remained
  were these training divisions grouped into their various garrison commands.


[2436] [British 50th Motorized Division]
.T The 50th was a 1st-Line Territorial Division that recruited in the North-East 
of England, in the area of the Rivers Tyne and Tees, hence the overlapping double 
T of its badge. 
.P When the war started it had reformed as a motor division which meant that it
had enough trucks to transport all of its infantry. Other British infantry 
divisions were semi-Motorized which meant that although there were no horses, the
infantry still had to march unless trucks were brought in from army level units. 
However the 50th had only two brigades, not the usual three, supported by a 
motor-cycle battalion of the Royal Northumberland Fusiliers.
.P It was one of the first Territorial divisions to go to France, arriving in January 1940. Its
  best known exploit during the campaign there was the counter-attack at Arras. Two
  motor battalions of the 50th (the 6th and 8th Durham Light Infantry) combined with the
  Matilda tanks of the 4th and 7th Royal Tank Regiment to inflict serious losses on the 7th
  Panzer and Totenkopf Motorized Divisions. The attack was checked when Rommel
  improvised and used his anti-aircraft 8.8cm guns against the British tanks, but it did
  contribute to German indecisiveness that resulted in the escape of many Allied troops at
  Dunkirk.
  .P As all vehicles had been lost, on its return the 50th was reorganised into a standard
  infantry division, using improvised weapons such as monstrous Royal Navy 4-inch guns
  mounted on trucks, to defend the coastline. It next went overseas in April 1941 and was
  used to garrison the island of Crete until November, then being motorized again on being
  assigned to the 8th Army in Egypt. When the next major desert battle began at Gazala in
  May 1942 the 50th was the only British infantry division present. In accordance with the
  flawed doctrine of the time it was broken up into brigade groups, each with a regiment of
  artillery, a company of machine-gunners and a battery of anti-tank guns. The problem
  was that they were emplaced in fortified boxes too far apart for mutual support. When
  the Germans attacked this proved a fatal flaw and the veteran 150th Brigade stationed at
  the Cauldron was overrun and captured. More losses were taken when the division had
  to break-through German units surrounding it at Mersah Matruh on June 24th and by the
  time the defensive lines at El Alamein were reached the 50th Division had taken 8,875
  casualties and its remaining six battalions were down to an average strength of 300.
  .P It had recovered by the time Montgomery attacked and was stationed at the southern
  end of the Allied line. Its two brigades drove west to Tunisia, attacked the Mareth Line.
  When selected to invade Sicily as part of the XII Corps it was strengthened by the
  addition of the 168th (London) Infantry Brigade. This was a short attachment as after the
  landing it was given the 231st Brigade, composed of regular battalions that had
  previously been part of the garrison of Malta. It also joined the XXX Corps to which it
  belonged for the rest of its existence, capturing 453 German and 8,392 Italians, but taking
  over 2,000 casualties. Together with the 7th Armoured and 51st (Highland) Division it
  was selected by Montgomery to return to Britain in order to participate in the invasion of
  France.
  .P The 50th Northumbrian, would assault Gold, the westernmost of the Commonwealth
  beaches. For this to succeed it was heavily reinforced by the DD tanks of the 4th/7th
  Dragoon Guards and the Nottinghamshire Yeomanry. In addition its three artillery
  regiments the first Sexton self-propelled 25-pounder guns to be produced. Although the
  landing stage was successful it was followed by two months of intense and expensive
  attritional warfare. This would lead to the 50th being disbanded after the completion of
  the Normandy Campaign. Although it was the most experienced and in some respects the
  most successful British infantry division its regional recruitment pattern had created
  major problems. The north-east had a limited population and the 151st Brigade in
  particular, formed of three battalions of the Durham Light Infantry, could not be kept up
  to strength. The 69th Brigade, with a battalion of the East Yorkshire Regiment and two
  other Yorkshire battalions of the Green Howards, had a similar problem. It was therefore
  decided to break-up the division, its experienced soldiers being assigned to the remaining
  infantry formations of the 21st Army Group.



[2437] [British IV Motorized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This corps was formed in Scotland in January 1940 under Lieutenant-General 
Claude Auchinleck. At this time the British and French were tentatively looking at
ways to stop the supply of Iron Ore from Sweden to Germany. Realistically the only
way of doing this on a permanent basis was to land troops in neutral Norway, and
then send them overland to Sweden. 
.P Clearly, this was a difficult thing to attempt given that the Allies were 
fighting the Germans in the name of freedom! As an excuse for this operation, the 
British and French would state they were providing assistance to Finland in their 
war with the Soviet Union (although there was no intention of providing such 
help).
.P In the end the plan was not carried out, and the Germans beat the Allies to a
landing in Norway. Although the British and French did react to the German 
invasion, 4th Corps itself was never employed there and the inadequate force 
actually deployed was forced to retreat after a very humiliating campaign.
.P Thereafter the British IV Corps was put to work training most of the armoured 
reserves preparing to face the proposed German invasion of Britain. It had the 2nd
and 9th Armoured Divisions under its command together with other independent 
armoured brigades.  
.P When the Japanese entered the war on 7th December 1941, the corps was sent to 
India and became the 4th Indian Corps, part of the British Indian Army fighting as
part of 14th Army. 4th Indian Corps under Lt-General G Scoones would be heavily 
involved in the vital Imphal Kohima battle (Mar-Jun 1944) when the Japanese 
attacked in order to destroy the airfields supplying the Chinese army.
.P During this battle its three Divisions came under intense pressure for over 2 
months and ultimately held their positions around Imphal but it was a close run 
thing and the 17th Division came close to being surrounded and destroyed. Having 
held firm, 4th Corps was able to resume the offensive once reinforcements had 
arrived. This battle ultimately saw the heaviest defeat in the history of the 
Japanese army.
.P For Imphal Kohima the 4th Corps had the following Divisions under command:
.B 17th Indian Infantry Division (48th and 63rd Indian Brigades)
.B 20th Indian Infantry Division (32nd, 80th and 100th Indian Brigades)
.B 23rd Indian Infantry Division (1st, 37th (Gurkha) and 49th Indian Brigades)
.B 254th Indian Tank Brigade (3rd Carabineers, 3rd Bn 4th Bombay Grenadiers, 7th 
Light Cavalry, 11th P.A.V.O Cavalry and 150th Royal Armoured Corps Regt)
.P In 1945 the Corps was re-organised as a Mechanized unit under Lt-General Frank
Messervy. The Corps was involved in the battle of Meiktila and then spearheaded 
the capture of Rangoon, the Burmese capital. The units within the corps for these 
operations were:
.B 7th Indian Infantry Division (33rd, 114th and 161st Indian Brigades)
.B 17th Indian Infantry Division (48th, 63rd and 99th Indian Brigades)
.B 19th Indian Infantry Division (replaced by 5th Indian Infantry Division (9th, 
123rd, and 161st Indian Brigades))
.B 255th Indian Tank Brigade (110th Royal Armoured Corps Regt, 5th K.E.O Lancers,
16th Light Cavalry, 4th Bn 4th Bombay Grenadiers)
.P After Rangoon, the unit spent the remainder of the war mopping up remaining 
Japanese from Burma.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Burma (1943-1945)


[2438] [British XI Motorized Corps]
.T The badge of the XI Corps symbolized its service. It was a stylised 
representation of a Martello Tower, the coast defence structures built to defend 
against a feared invasion by Napoleon in 1805. This was appropriate since the 
corps spent its war service as part of the Home Army, charged with both defending 
against an invasion and with training the divisions and brigades under its 
command.
.P After Dunkirk many of the area commands in the United Kingdom were converted
into the headquarters of hastily raised corps. The XI was one of these and in 
August 1941 was in East Anglia, guarding the coast of Essex and Suffolk. This was
considered a secondary front so the XI only had two artillery regiments (the 72nd 
Medium and 147th Field) to back up its formations. They were the 15th (Scottish) 
and 55th (West Lancashire) Infantry Divisions. Although up to strength in manpower
these lacked both modern guns and machine-guns.
.P By December the XI Corps area of responsibility had shifted south and it now 
covered both banks of the Thames Estuary. However it was really a reserve
formation for IX Corps to the north and the XII Corps in Kent, both stationed 
closer to the open coastline. Both the 56th (London) and 45th Infantry Divisions 
were under command. In addition it controlled the 73rd Brigade and 223rd 
Independent Infantry Brigades. The former was about to move to Cornwall. The XI 
Corps was responsible for training the 223rd Brigade and the 21st Army Tank 
Brigade, which had just formed to operated the new Churchill Infantry tanks.
.P When the threat of invasion vanished after the German attack on Russia many of
these reserve units and commands were abolished. The XI Corps went in early 1942 
just after its 45th Infantry Division was reduced to reserve status.


[2439] [British XIII Motorized Corps]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2440] [British XIV Motorized Corps]
.T It had been originally anticipated by the British that their army in the Second
World War would require the same number of corps (essentially one for every three
divisions) as in 1914-1918. In the event the demand for manpower by the Royal 
Air Force for the strategic bombing of Germany and by the Royal Navy to fight the
U-Boats meant that they would not be needed. However the War Office retained the 
numbers of the proposed corps in reserve.
.P The only time these extra corps were employed was to act as a notional command
  for the many deception divisions created to deceive the Axis forces. The best known
  example is the build-up of an imaginary army group in Britain in 1944 to persuade the
  Germans that additional landings might take place in Norway and the Pas-de-Calais.
  There were two other cases where this technique was used on a massive scale. One was
  in Persia and Iraq where an entire notional army was created to persuade the Germans
  that the Allies intended to invade in the Aegean and Greece. The other was in India
  where a notional invasion force was crafted to persuade the Japanese to retain forces in
  Malaya and Sumatra, instead of sending them to fight the Allies in Burma.
.P Every deception was crafted by building on an existing smaller unit or by creating a
  dummy headquarters with the signals traffic of a genuine formation. For example the 5th
  Armoured Division in Britain and the 8th Armoured Division in the Middle East were
  based on the disbanding 35th and 74th Armoured Brigades respectively. Just to illustrate
  the scale of these deceptions, the following is the list of British infantry divisions that
  were created, in some cases by treating training or reserve formations as active ones
  that were ready for battle: 7th, 12th, 34th, 40th, 42nd, 57th, 58th, 76th, 77th and 80th.
  Other deception examples included the 6th and 7th Polish Infantry Divisions. In this case
  both were achieved by pretending that immobile training units could be used for combat.
.P Since the Germans knew that the division numbers used the same system as in the
  First World War, numbering the imaginary corps in the same way would add to the
  deception. As an example this XIV Corps had been formed in France in 1916. Its
  commander throughout most of the war was Lieutenant-General Lord Caven. After
  fighting at the Somme and Arras it was used to command the British divisions sent to
  Italy after the Central Powers victory at Caporetto. They then contributed to the Italian
  victory of 1918 known as the battle of Vittorio Veneto. It therefore would have made
  sense to use its name for a deception command based in the Mediterranean theatre of
  operations.


[2441] [British XX Motorized Corps]
.T It had been originally anticipated by the British that their army in the 
Second World War would require the same number of corps (essentially one for every
three divisions) as in 1914-1918. In the event the demand for manpower by the 
Royal Air Force for the strategic bombing of Germany and by the Royal Navy to 
fight the U-Boats meant that this number of corps would be too many. However the 
War Office retained the numbers of the proposed corps in reserve.
.P The only time these extra corps were employed was to act as a notional command
for the many deception divisions created to deceive the Axis forces. The best 
known example is the build-up of an imaginary army group in Britain in 1944 to 
persuade the Germans that additional landings might take place in Norway and the 
Pas-de-Calais. There were two other cases where this technique was used on a 
massive scale. One was in Persia and Iraq where an entire notional army was 
created to persuade the Germans that the Allies intended to invade in the Aegean 
and Greece. The other was in India where a notional invasion force was crafted to 
persuade the Japanese to retain forces in Malaya and Sumatra, instead of sending 
them to fight the Allies in Burma.
.P Every deception was crafted by building on an existing smaller unit or by 
creating a dummy headquarters with the signals traffic of a genuine formation. 
For example the 5th Armoured Division in Britain and the 8th Armoured Division in
the Middle East were based on the disbanding 35th and 74th Armoured Brigades 
respectively. Just to illustrate the scale of these deceptions, the following is 
the list of British infantry divisions that were created, in some cases by 
treating training or reserve formations as active ones that were ready for battle:
7th, 12th, 34th, 40th, 42nd, 57th, 58th, 76th, 77th and 80th. Other types were 
also invented, including the 20th Armoured, 15th Motorized and 2nd Airborne 
Divisions.
.P Since the Germans knew that division numbers used the same system as in the 
First World War, numbering the imaginary corps in the same way would add to the 
deception. As an example this XXth Corps was formed late in the war when General 
Allenby was sent to Egypt to reorganise the army facing the Turks at Gaza and 
Beersheba. Its first commander was Lieutenant-General Chetwode, previously in 
command of the Australian and New Zealand light horse regiments used to guard the
desert flank of the army. Its divisions participated in the decisive battle at 
Megiddo which led to the capture of Damascus. It therefore would have made sense 
to use its name for a deception command based in the Middle or Near East.


[2442] [British 7th Mechanized Division]
.T When the war started the best armoured formation in the British Army was the 
Mobile Division in Egypt. It was soon re-named the 7th Armoured Division, but the
original title was more appropriate since one of its two brigades had to operate 
with trucks and armoured cars. 
.P There were about 50 tanks but all but a few were obsolete Vickers models with 
nothing but light machine-guns. The only fully equipped unit was the 11th Hussars
and even then some of its Rolls-Royce armoured cars were over 20 years old.
.P By June 1940 there was some improvement in the form of 28 Cruiser tanks, but 
even then eight did not have any guns. Fortunately for all concerned in December 
1940 when Operation Compass, an attack on Italian fortified positions just inside
the Egyptian border took place, there was a genuine improvement in its strength. 
The 7th now had the structure it would fight with for the next year and a half. 
Two armoured brigades, each with three regiments of about 50 tanks and a support 
group of two more motor battalions (one usually serving with each armoured 
brigade), an anti-tank regiment and a field artillery regiment. About half of the 
tanks were A9 or A10 Cruisers and the rest Vickers VI Light tanks. 
.P The most spectacular achievement in the fast-moving campaign was the drive 
across the open desert from Tobruk to the coast, cutting off the retreating 
Italians and defeating them at the Battle of Beda Fomm. At this point the armoured
cars of the 11th Hussars were just one day's drive from Tripoli. However Churchill
decided that intervention in Greece was more important so the 7th handed over 
their equipment to the newly arrived 2nd Armoured Division and returned to Egypt 
to rest. By now the division was known as the Desert Rats, and assumed the jerboa
as its formation badge. 
.P The unfortunate 2nd was wrecked by Rommel and in the next six months the 7th 
faced him three times, losing in the Brevity and Battleaxe battles but eventually, 
and at a heavy, price, succeeding in the Crusader battles of November 1941. One 
reason for the losses was the strange British command structure. The 7th Division
headquarters had to command the 4th, 7th and 22nd Armoured Brigades (with about 
450 tanks between them), the infantry and guns of the 7th Support Group, the 
infantry of the 22nd Guards Motor Brigade and no less than three armoured car 
regiments! It is not surprising that control proved difficult. 
.P The next major battle was Gazala in May 1942, characterised by pitiful British
command at army and corps level. By now the 7th had adopted the basic structure it
would retain for the rest of the war, one armoured brigade (the 4th) with three 
tank regiments and one motor infantry unit, one infantry brigade (the 7th) and the
usual collection of artillery and armoured car units. Despite much better 
equipment (Grant tanks and 6-pounder anti-tank guns) Gazala proved an unqualified
disaster for British armour and a month later the 4th Armoured Brigade was reduced
to ten squadrons from eight different regiments sharing some 90 battered tanks.
.P The 7th took so long to recover that it played only a subordinate part at El 
Alamein. Since it therefore took few casualties it was assigned the job of leading
the pursuit of the retreating Germans through Tobruk and Tripoli to Tunisia. 
.P By the time it landed in Italy in September 1944 its brigades had become the 
22nd Armoured and the 131st (called Queen's because all three battalions belonged 
to the Queen's Royal Regiment) lorried infantry brigades. 
.P A month later it left for Britain. There it handed over its Sherman tanks and 
received Cromwell tanks. The Cromwell was a faster machine, the only problem being
that it looked very different to the 17-pounder Sherman Firefly tanks that were 
also in each regiment. As a result they took heavier losses than in those that 
just used Sherman 75mm and 17pdr tanks.
.P Many felt that by this stage the division had lost its edge, especially when a
complete regiment (the 4th County of London Yeomanry) was mauled by Tiger tanks 
led by Wittman, the SS tank ace. In reality this was a drawn battle, at least six
Tigers (one of them being that of Wittman) being lost in exchange, but it seems 
that the leaders of the 7th Armoured lost their nerve and ordered the troops to 
fall back from the contested town of Villers Bocage. The division commander, his 
brigadiers and nearly 100 other officers and sergeants were dismissed by 
Montgomery and slowly the 7th recovered its edge. In particular it led the very 
fast (only the American 1st Army under Hodges was faster) advance after Normandy 
to Brussels and beyond. After being engaged in the bitter fighting along the Roer 
River it eventually became the first British armoured division to cross the Rhine, 
finishing the war at Hamburg, a very long way from its first battles in
Egypt, five years earlier.


[2443] [British VII Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This Corps was formed in mid-1940. It controlled the following forces in July
of that year:
.B 1st Canadian Division
.B 1st Armoured Division
.B 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force
.P The Corps was commanded by Major General A.G.L. McNaughton and prepared for the
expected invasion by Hitler in the summer of1940. However, as the threat of 
invasion receded, it was disbanded at the end of the year.
.P Later in the war it was notionally reactivated. The main role of the corps 
though was to be deception, to keep the Germans guessing as to where the invasion
of the continent would fall in 1944. For the purposes of this deception plan,
codenamed Operation Fortitude North, 7th Corps was a formation of the non-existent
British 4th Army that was headquartered in Scotland and supposedly training and 
planning for the invasion of Norway.
.P At this time the corps contained the genuine 52nd (Lowland) Infantry Division, 
the notional U.S. 55th Division in Iceland, and three notional American ranger 
battalions in Iceland, a Norwegian brigade plus corps troops.
.P Later a second deception plan, Fortitude South, was put into action to make the
Germans think there was a genuine threat of invasion across the Pas de Calais.
.P For this, the Corps contained the 61st Infantry Division together with two 
notional units, the 80th Infantry and 5th Armoured Divisions.
.P The Corps was disbanded in January 1945.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: None


[2444] [British VIII Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter depicts 8th Corps as a Mechanized Corps. In keeping with all corps
in World War II, the unit make up was never set in stone and could contain, at 
various times, both infantry and/or armoured units.
.P 8th Corps was formed in June 1940 and spent the first part of the war in the 
United Kingdom preparing first for the defence of the UK and then, after Hitler 
had turned East, preparing for the inevitable invasion of the continent.
.P In January 1944 Lieutenant-General Sir Richard O'Connor became commander of 
8th Corps. O'Connor was to remain as 8th commander until December 1944 when Lt-
General Evelyn Barker replaced him for the duration of the war.
.P O'Connor had been a commander during Operation Compass when 30,000 British 
troops destroyed two Italian Armies, and so was an ideal choice to head 8th Corps.
.P 8th Corps fought within the 2nd British Army and saw action in most of the key 
battles from the Normandy breakout to the crossing of the Rhine and the march into
Germany.
.P One of the key British targets on D-Day had been the city of Caen, but German 
armour had stopped the British from taking the ancient city. Operation Epsom was a
flanking attack west of the city designed to drive the Germans out and to take the
high ground of Hill 112. It is said that he who controls Hill 112 controls 
Normandy, and the Germans would not relinquish it easily. For this attack 8th 
Corps was made up of:
.B 11th Armoured Division (29th Armoured and 159th Infantry Brigades)
.B 15th (Scottish) Division (44th, 46th and 227th Infantry plus 31st Army Tank 
Brigades)
.B 43rd (Wessex) Division (129th, 130th and 214th Infantry Brigades)
.P The attack was partially successful in that by its end the Northern half of 
Caen was in British hands. However, this came at large cost to the 15th in 
particular. The gains made by 11th Armoured on Hill 112 had to be given up 
following the arrival of the 2nd SS Panzer Corps. However, after Epsom, the 
Germans were firmly on the back foot and were effectively reduced to reacting to 
British attacks.
.P The next major attack was Operation Goodwood designed to break out into open 
country beyond Caen using an armoured spearhead of 3 divisions under 8th Corps. 
For this attack 8th Corps was made up of:
.B Guards Armoured Division (5th Guards Armoured Brigade and 32nd (Guards) 
Infantry Brigade)
.B 7th Armoured Division (22nd Armoured Brigade and 131st Infantry Brigade)
.B 11th Armoured Division (29th Armoured Brigade and 8th Rifle Brigade)
.P Like Epsom, Goodwood achieved a limited push back of the German army although 
once again was achieved at large cost. However the British action ensured that the
bulk of the German armoured forces were sucked into fighting 1st Army, leaving the
Americans under Bradley to breakout to the west and south (Operation Cobra).
.P On the 25th July, 8th Corps was switched to the south-west of Caen for 
Operation Bluecoat. In the attack, ground was won from the German defenders and it
diverted enemy units that could have hindered the American advance. For this 
Operation two Infantry Divisions, 15th (Scottish) and the British 3rd, together 
with the 6th Guards Tank Brigade joined the Corps.
.P After the breakout from Normandy and the dash across Eastern France, 8th Corps 
next big test was Operation Market Garden where a smaller 8th Corps was, along 
with 12th Corps, to provide flank protection for the drive by 30th Corps through 
Holland. For this Operation the Corps had 11th Armoured and 3rd Infantry Divisions
together with 4th Armoured and 1st Belgian Brigades.
.P 8th Corps final major set piece action was Operation Plunder, the crossing of 
the Rhine that commenced in March 1945, although it was not in the first wave of 
the attack.
.P Its advance into Germany toward the end of the war saw its 11th Armoured 
Division relieve the Bergen-Belsen concentration camp.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Normandy (June-August 1944), Market Garden (September 1944), 
Rhineland (February-March 1945), The Rhine (March-April 1945)


[2445] [British X Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This corps was formed in 1940 and served in Syria in 1941 under Lieutenant-
General W.G. Holmes. Its initial units were provided by those that fought in the 
campaign in Lebanon-Syria.
.P After General Bernard Montgomery took command of the 8th Army in August 1942, 
he resisted strong pressure to go on the offensive straight away. Instead he 
insisted on time to build up the strength of his army, and to fine hone the 
training of the men under his command. As part of this process, 10th Corps was 
transferred to 8th Army and consisted of:
.B 1st Armoured Division (2nd Armoured and 7th Motor Brigades)
.B 10th Armoured Division (8th and 24th Armoured and 133rd Infantry Brigades)
.P At this time the corps was under the command of Major-General Herbert Lumsden.
.P 10th Corps had a key role in what was the most well known of the Desert War 
battles, El-Alamein. The battle began on 23rd October 1942. The plan was that four
infantry divisions (accompanied by Sappers to clear the huge minefield laid by the
Germans) would clear the way for 10th Corps to lodge themselves in amongst the 
enemy and destroy their armour. Unfortunately due to the depth of the field and 
the ferocity of the Axis defence, progress was slow and insufficient headway was 
made to allow 10th Corps to pass through.
.P On day two of the battle, tanks from 15th Panzer and the Italian Littorio 
Divisions duelled with 1st Armoured. Although by nightfall the result was a 
stalemate, half the tanks involved had been destroyed.
.P On the 4th day of the battle, 2nd Battalion The Rifle Brigade of 1st Armoured 
Division valiantly held off two attacks by German and Italian tanks at further 
large cost to the enemy.
.P On 31st October with the British attack becoming bogged down, Operation 
Supercharge began. This operation was to see the British finally breakthrough but
with 9th Armoured Brigade taking 75% losses after it ran into an anti-tank screen.
1st Armoured Division joined the remnants of this brigade and again the Axis 
forces were drawn into a battle of attrition. Tank losses were roughly equal but 
the Germans and Italians by now had but 32 tanks left and the enemy had no choice
but to withdraw.
.P By 4th November the battle was almost over with 10th Corps able to push through
the enemy lines and the final Italian armour was destroyed. During the pursuit of 
the Axis forces as they retreated from El-Alamein, Lumsden was replaced by 
Lt-General Brian Horrocks. Montgomery was critical of Lumsden's slow pursuit of 
the enemy.
.P Eighth army pursued the enemy back into Tunisia and for the Tunisian Campaign,
10th Corps fought the Axis forces along the Mareth Line. The enemy was soundly 
beaten in their failed Operation Capri and Montgomery went onto the offensive in 
March in a bid to break the Mareth Line. Once again 10th Corps was in the thick of
the fighting and now was composed of:
.B 1st Armoured Division (2nd Armoured and 7th Motor Brigades)
.B 7th Armoured Division (4th and 22nd Armoured and 201st Motor Brigades)
.P 10th Corps succeeded in a flanking move into the axis rear that made the Mareth
line untenable and saw the Axis fall back to the North. The end for the Axis 
forces in Tunisia came shortly thereafter.
.P During the Italian campaign 10th Corps, now under the command of General R. 
McCreery, was initially attached to Mark Clark's US Fifth Army for the Salerno 
landings. Thereafter, back in Eighth Army, it took part in all the key battles of
the Italian Campaign including Monte Cassino, the liberation of Rome and the 
battles along the Gothic line.
.P Lt-Gen J Hawkesworth took over from McCreery when the later took charge of 
Eighth Army in December 1944.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Western Desert (October 1942-January 1943), Tunisia 
(February-April 1943), Italy (1943-45)


[2446] [British XII Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter depicts 12th Corps as a Mechanized Corps. In keeping with all 
corps in World War II, the unit make up was never set in stone and could contain, 
at various times, both infantry and/or armoured units.
.P This Corps was formed in June 1940 and spent the first part of the war in the 
United Kingdom, preparing first for the defence of the UK and then, after Hitler 
had turned east, preparing for the inevitable invasion of the continent.
.P The corps was activated in anger on the 30th June 1944, three weeks after 
D-Day. Its commander was Lieutenant-General Neil Ritchie. Ritchie was to remain as
12th Corps commander until the end of the war.
.P When 1st Corps transferred to the 1st Canadian Army, 12th Corps took its place
in the British 2nd Army. As a result, 12th Corps saw action in most of the key 
battles from the Normandy breakout to the crossing of the Rhine and the march into
Germany.
.P In July Field Marshal Bernard Montgomery launched Operation Goodwood to 
try and breakout into open country beyond the town of Caen. For this he used an 
armoured spearhead of three divisions, and 12th Corps was one of two Corps 
involved in a subsidiary attack to assist the main spearhead. For this 12th Corps
had under command:
.B 43rd (Wessex) Division (128th, 130th and 214th Infantry Brigades)
.B 53rd (Welsh) Division (71st, 158th, and 160th Infantry Brigades)
.B 34th Army Tank Brigade
.P This Operation has caused controversy because Montgomery allowed the high 
command to believe that this was the main offensive and the all out attack that 
would allow the Allies to breakout and begin the march to Germany. However this is
not what he, his US counterpart General Omar Bradley, discussed. Goodwood did 
achieve a limited push back of the German army and ensured that Caen was secured, 
albeit at high cost to the Briitsh in tanks. What is not in dispute is that the 
British action ensured that the bulk of the German armoured forces were sucked 
into fighting 1st Army, leaving the Americans under Bradley to breakout to the 
west and south (Operation Cobra).
.P After the breakout, the German Army was almost surrounded at Falaise but 
despite heavy losses, the remnants of the army were able to escape back to the 
German border. Thereafter, 12th Corps was involved in the push across France and 
the liberation of Belgium.
.P The next big action for 12th Corps was as flank protection for 30th Corps drive
through Holland as part of Operation Market Garden in September 1944. For this, 
the Welsh Division was joined by 7th Armoured and 15th (Scottish) Division.
.P In January 1945, the composition had changed again for Operation Blackcock, the
clearing of the Roer Triangle. For this operation 7th Armoured were joined by 52nd
(Lowland) and 43rd (Wessex) Division. Success in this operation would open the way
to the Rhineland. The fighting was very hard with the Germans disputing every 
village. However, the Corps acquitted itself well and every objective bar one was
taken.
.P 12th Corps final major set piece action was the Rhineland Campaign and 
Operation Plunder, the crossing of the Rhine alongside 30th Corps.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Normandy (June-August 1944), Market Garden (September 1944), 
Rhineland (February-March 1945), The Rhine (March-April 1945)


[2447] [British XV Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This unit did not actually exist in WWII.
.P In the British Army, like most others, a corps was not a rigid structure with a
set number of units attached. Instead the number of divisions and other units were
dictated by the requirements of an operation.
.P An Army would typically contain 2-3 corps. A corps would consist of between a 
minimum of 2 divisions and (typically) a maximum of 5 (after which the command 
structure could become unwieldy).
.P A corps was commanded typically by a Lieutenant-General.
.P In addition to the divisional units assigned to it, the corps would have assets
of its own to supplement those within the divisions as the corps commander thought
fit.
.P Some of the corps used by the British Army in WWII were in existence for the 
whole war, while some were created, served their intended purpose and then 
disbanded.
.P The British could have raised additional corps in WWII – although this became 
increasingly unlikely as the war continued due to the very real shortage of 
personnel. Five years of war, more than any other Allied nation, was taking its
toll and by the Summer of 1944, the British Army was having to break up existing 
divisions just to keep other divisions up to strength.


[2448] [British 1st Armoured Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P During World War II, a division was the smallest unit of all arms that could 
function independently on the battlefield. In addition to its armoured brigades 
and infantry support, each armoured division would have its own reconnaissance, 
artillery, signals and engineer components.
.P This division was formed in 1938 as the Mobile Division.
.P At the outbreak of war in September 1939 the division was not combat ready and
so initially was not sent to France as part of the British Expeditionary Force 
(BEF). 
.P However a brigade that was destined to be used in the Norwegian Campaign, the 
30th Infantry Brigade, supported by 3rd Royal Tank Regiment (RTR), was sent to 
France for the defence of Calais. Only the tank personnel, minus their tanks, 
was to return. The rest of the Division were ultimately sent to France to undergo 
training but had to be thrown into the action due to the dire situation the Allies
were in. The division at that time was made up of:
.B 2nd Armoured Brigade (The Queens Bays, 10th Hussars)
.B 3rd Armoured Brigade (2nd, 3rd and 5th RTR)
.B 1st Support Group
.P With the disaster of Dunkirk, the fighting in France became just a matter of 
time, and the division was evacuated from the port of Cherbourg in June.
.H
.P The 1st Armoured Division was then based in the UK until August 1941, guarding
against the invasion that never came. The 22nd Armoured Brigade replaced the 3rd 
at this time.
.P The Division was then ordered piecemeal to the Middle East. The first unit into
action was the 22nd Armoured which fought as an independent unit until the rest of
the division arrived. The 1st Armoured finally went into battle as a division in 
January 1942. It was seriously mauled in its first action and the subsequent 
Battle of Gazala in June.
.P Following the retreat to El-Alamein, the 1st took part in the victory at Alam 
Halfa, a vital battle that stopped Rommel from conquering Egypt. The division was
then refitted for the forthcoming 2nd Battle of El-Alamein during which it fought
as part of 10th Corps. The make up of the division for this battle was:
.B 2nd Armoured Brigade (Queen`s Bays, 9th Lancers, Yorkshire Dragoons Yeomanry)
.B 7th Motor Brigade (2nd Battalion King's Royal Rifle Corps, 2nd and 7th Bn's The
Rifle Brigade)
.P The division played a full part in what was effectively a battle of attrition 
that ultimately saw the Axis armoured forces all but destroyed. After the battle, 
1st Division fought with 8th Army as it harassed the retreating Axis forces into 
Tunisia. Once there, 1st Division was transferred to 1st Army which was attacking
Tunisia from the west.
.P When the Axis forces surrendered, the Division remained on garrison duty in 
North Africa. It finally went to Italy in May 1944 where it suffered serious 
losses in fighting against the Gothic line. Because Italy was not good tank 
country and there was a desperate need for infantry replacements, the 1st Division
ceased to be operational from October 1944 and finally disbanded in January 1945.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Battle of France (May–June 1940), North Africa 
(January 1942-April 1943), Italy (May-October 1944)


[2449] [British IX Armoured Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The British 9th Corps had a relatively short life. Formed in 1941, it took part
in the Operation Torch landings in North Africa in 1942 and then, after the 
removal of Axis forces from Tunisia, was disbanded.
.P The Torch Operation, which began on the 8th November 1942, saw the Allies land 
at three points in North Africa, one in Morocco and two in Algeria. The landings 
were designed to hasten the end of the Axis forces in North Africa, to strengthen 
the Allied control of the Mediterranean, and to use this as a spring board for the
invasion of Italy thereafter. 
.P Lieutenant-General Kenneth Anderson was in command of the Eastern Task Force 
that landed at Algiers. After the landings, the initial dash for Tunis failed and 
the Axis forces managed to heavily reinforce their position. The Eastern Task 
Force was re-designated British First Army, still under Anderson, on 1st January 
1943. British First Army consisted of two British and one American corps and were 
later joined by a Free French corps. 9th Corps was one of the two British corps 
and lined up as follows in April 1943:
.B 1st British Armoured Division (2nd Armoured Brigade and 7th Infantry Support 
Group)
.B 6th British Armoured Division (26th Armoured Brigade and 1st (Guards) Infantry 
Brigade)
.B 46th Infantry Division (128th, 138th and 139th Infantry Brigades)
.B 51st Royal Tank Regiment
.H
.P During the course of the fighting in Tunisia the following units were assigned
to IX Corps at various times:
.B British 4th Infantry Division (10th and 11th Infantry Brigades and 21st Tank 
Brigade)
.B British 7th Armoured Division (4th Light Armoured and 22nd Armoured Brigades 
and 131st (Queens) Brigade)
.B British 25th Tank Brigade
.B British 201st Guards Brigade
.P By this time, the Axis forces in Tunisia were trapped between Montgomery's 
Eighth Army - which were pursuing Rommel's retreating forces from the East - and 
the units that had landed during Torch, which were arriving from the West. However
the Germans had a fairly easily defended base of operations. They had to defend 
passes in the Atlas mountains to the West, and in the South, they used the old 
French Mareth Line fortifications to try and stop 8th Army's approach. In 
addition, the Axis supply chain, for once in the Desert War, was very short. They
could obtain supplies from Sicily just a few hundred miles north. In Hitler's view
Tunisia could hold out for months or even years.
.P In February 1943, American troops suffered a reverse at Kasserine Pass and 46th
Division and 6th Armoured were sent to bolster the position. The Americans made 
changes to their senior personnel and Eisenhower brought the British 1st and 8th 
Armies under a new headquarters, the 18th Army Group.
.P The 8th Army eventually broke though the Mareth Line forcing the Axis forces to
retreat northwards. Allied airbases were then set up in Tunisia, making re-supply 
for the Germans more difficult.
.P The final drive to clear Tunisia began on 19th April. By this time the Axis 
forces had been pushed into a defensive line on the north-east coast of Tunis. The 
Allied forces were re-formed for the final phase. The U.S. II Corps was 
transferred to the north of the line, and began attacking towards Bizerta. The 
British First Army (now consisting of V Corps and IX Corps) attacked towards 
Tunis, in the centre. The French XIX Corps held the sector around Pont du Fahs. 
The British 8th Army made some attacks north of Enfidaville on the Mediterranean 
coast, but it became clear that this sector was too strongly held for any 
breakthrough to occur, and British 7th Armoured Division and 201st Guards Brigade
were transferred from 8th Army to 9th Corps for the main attack in the centre.
.P It was IX Corps that launched the final assault on 6th May against the Axis 
positions with Lt-General Brian Horrocks in Command. The Corps achieved the 
desired breakthrough and the next day, British tanks entered Tunis, while American
troops took Bizerte.
.P The Germans and Italians finally surrendered 6 days later and over 275,000 
prisoners were taken.
.P In clearing North Africa, 1st Army and 9th Corps had done their jobs and were 
disbanded.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: North Africa (1943)


[2450] [British VI Armoured Corps]
.P This is a "what-if" counter. There was no such formation in the British Army
during World War II.


[2451] [British WDF Armoured Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P In 1940 Egypt was a nominally independent Kingdom. The British were allowed to
operate in Egypt in defence of the Suez Canal, a vital artery between the UK and 
her colonies and dominions in India and the Far East. 
.P Total British strength in Egypt in 1940 was a mere 36,000 men under the overall
command of General Sir Archibald Wavell. 
.P Upon the Italian declaration of war on 10th June 1940, this meagre force was 
all that stood between Benito Mussolini and his desire for a new Roman Empire. 
.P The main units that comprised the Western Desert Force, under the leadership of
Lieutenant-General Richard O'Connor were: 
.B 7th Armoured Division - 4th and 7th Armoured Brigades and an Infantry Support 
Group.
.B 4th Indian Division - which, as followed standard practice, was made up of two
Indian (5th and 11th) and one British (16th) Infantry brigades. This unit was 
withdrawn in December 1940 to meet the Italian threat in East Africa.
.B 6th Australian Division - with three Australian Infantry brigades - 16th, 17th
and 19th. 
.H
.P The main non-divisional troops were: 
.B Selby Force (a brigade strength infantry unit) 
.B 7th Battalion the Royal Tank Regiment (7th RTR) 
.H
.P When the Italians invaded Egypt in September 1940, they set up a number of 
fortified, but poorly placed, camps in the desert while they awaited further 
supplies. In response, O'Connor planned Operation Compass as a small scale raid to
attack the Italians and kick them out of Egypt. However the success of the initial
operation persuaded O'Connor to continue the attack even after its objective had
been achieved. The operation finally ended in February 1941 after a number of 
battles, including the taking of the ports of Bardia and Tobruk. The final battle 
was Beda Fomm, fought in eastern Libya, and which resulted in the remnants of the
Italian forces fleeing headlong back toward the Libyan capital Tripoli.   
.P By the end of Compass, Wavell's 30,000 had effectively destroyed the Italian 
5th and 10th armies and taken 130,000 prisoners, 400 tanks and 800 guns, all for 
the loss of less than 2,000 men.   
.P The incredible achievement of the Western Desert Force is to this day 
surprisingly little known. 
.H
.B Campaigns: Operation Compass (1940). Note from 1st January 1941, WDF became 
known as XIII corps.


[2452] [British XXX Armoured Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This Corps was formed in October 1941 under Lt-General Willoughby Norrie. Its 
first operation was Crusader.
.P Crusader was the 8th Army operation to relieve the port of Tobruk that was 
besieged by the Axis forces. XXX Corps was one of two in the operation, the other
being XIII Corps. XXX Corps consisted of the 7th Armoured Division, 1st South 
African Infantry Division and 22nd Guards Brigade. The operation was ultimately 
successful in relieving Tobruk and removing Axis forces from Cyrenaica, although 
at heavy cost in Allied tanks and men.
.P The victory was short lived as in 1942 the reinforced Germans under Erwin 
Rommel attacked again, forcing the British back to the Gazala line, a series of 
fortified boxes each held by a brigade. 
.P For the Battle of Gazala, XXX Corps consisted of:
.B 1st Armoured Division (2nd and 22nd Armoured Brigades, 201st Guards Motor Bde)
.B 7th Armoured Division (4th Armd Bde, 7th British and 3rd Indian Motor Bde's)
.B 5th Indian Infantry Division (1st Free French Bde, 9th, 10th, 11th and 29th 
Indian Infantry Bde's)
.P At one point in the battle, Rommel contemplated surrender when almost 
surrounded. However, Italian armour managed to find a supply route when the 
British 150th Brigade was destroyed and the British forces were split in two. XXX
Corps were unable to achieve the destruction of Rommel's armour and took heavy 
losses itself. The end of the battle saw the British in retreat and the 2nd South
African Division, then garrisoning Tobruk, fall en masse into captivity. However, 
the Gazala action had seriously weakened Rommel's tank forces.
.P When the British retreat ended they found themselves at a place called 
El-Alamein. XXX Corps was in a poor state following Gazala and had to be 
reinforced with the 1st South African and 9th Australian Divisions.
.P However a victory over Rommel at Alam Halfa gave XXX Corps and the rest of the
army time to rest, refit and receive reinforcements for a forthcoming British 
offensive. This was to be the famous 2nd Battle of El-Alamein.
.P For El-Alamein, XXX Corps, now led by Lt-Gen Oliver Leese had under command:
.B 51st (Highland) Division (152nd, 153rd, 154th Infantry Brigades)
.B 4th Indian Division (5th, 7th and 161st Infantry Bde's)
.B 9th Australian Division (20th, 24th and 26th Infantry Bde's)
.B 2nd New Zealand Division (5th and 6th Infantry Bde`s and 4th Armoured Bde)
.B 1st South African Division (1st, 2nd and 3rd South African Infantry Bde's)
.B 23rd Armoured Brigade Group
.B 9th Armoured Brigade
.P This battle was to be the most crucial in the Western Desert. Although there 
was still fighting to come in Tunisia, the result of the battle was that the Axis
position in Egypt and Libya became untenable. The Axis defeat had been almost 
total and their tank forces decimated.
.P XXX Corps continued their advance, harrying the Axis forces into Tunisia where
they stopped in February 1943. At this time 9th Division was sent to the Pacific 
and 1st South African remained in Egypt. However, the Corps was reinforced with 
British 50th (Northumbrian) Infantry Division. XXX Corps attacked in March and by
April, when the British 1st Army had broken through in the West, the remaining 
Axis forces surrendered.
.P On 10th July, XXX Corps (still as part of 8th Army) took part in the invasion 
of Sicily. It was joined by the 1st Canadian Infantry Division and the 231st 
Brigade as the 2nd New Zealand and 4th Indian Divisions remained behind for rest 
and refit. After the German's retreated back to the mainland, XXX Corps returned 
to the UK to prepare for the invasion of France.
.H
.P For the Normandy landings on 6th June 1944 XXX Corps was commanded by Lt-Gen 
Gerard Bucknall (Lt-Gen Brian Horrocks replaced him on 3rd August) and 50th 
(Northumbrian) Division and 8th Armoured Brigade landed on Gold Beach. They 
quickly overwhelmed the German defenders and linked up with the British 1st Corps
by the end of D-Day. 
.P XXX Corps was then involved in the fighting to break out from the beachhead 
including operations Epsom and Goodwood.
.P After the breakout and the failure to fully encircle the Germans at Falaise, 
XXX Corps turned north and east to take part in the liberation of Antwerp and 
Brussels.
.P In September, XXX Corps was the spearhead of the ground forces in Operation 
Market Garden and was tasked with relieving the three airborne divisions that had
each seized key bridges that led the way to the great Rhine river. The ultimate 
prize was to break the German front line and establish bridgeheads over the River
Ijssel to block the escape of the retreating Germans. A number of factors combined
to see this audacious operation fail, not least of which was the unsuitability of
the narrow track along which XXX Corps had to advance.
.P XXX Corps line up for the battle was:
.B Guards Armoured Division (5th and 32nd Guards Armoured Brigades)
.B 43rd (Wessex) Division (129th, 130th and 214th Infantry Bde's)
.B 50th (Northumbrian) Division (69th, 151st and 231st Infantry Bde's)
.B 8th Armoured Bde
.B Royal Netherlands Brigade `Prinses Irene`
.P After a period of static defence, the next major action was Operation Veritable
in February-March 1945. XXX Corps was part of 1st Canadian Army for Veritable 
which was the Northern Pincer (Operation Grenade being the Southern pincer 
launched by US 9th Army) in an operation designed to remove the Germans from the 
area between the Roer and Rhine Rivers. Once more XXX Corps were involved in tough
fighting even at this late stage in the war.
.P The advance into Germany saw XXX Corps heading north-east again ultimately 
finishing in the Cuxhaven Peninsula, Northern Germany.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Western Desert (October 1941-January 1943), Tunisia 
(February-April 1943), Sicily (July 1943), Normandy (June-August 1944), 
Market Garden (September 1944), Rhineland (February-March 1945), The Rhine 
(March-April 1945)


[2453] [British 79th Armoured Marine Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P World In Flames depicts the 79th Armoured Division as a Marine Division, 
although in fact it was an army formation. Its Marine status will become apparent
however.
.P Although the 79th was originally intended to be a standard armoured division, 
it developed into something completely different. Having been formed in 1943, it 
was to be disbanded due to lack of resources, but was saved thanks to the
foresight of the Chief of the Imperial General Staff, Alan Brooke.
.P No doubt with the failed raid on Dieppe at the back of his mind, Brooke foresaw
the need for specialist armoured vehicles that could assist the forthcoming 
invasion of the continent. He tasked Major-General Percy Hobart with creating 
specialist units that would assist the invasion forces.  Hobart was one of the 
forward thinkers in the British Army between the wars and had been a strong 
advocate of mechanized forces.  He was instrumental in the formation and training
in Egypt of the unit that would ultimately become known as the Desert Rats.
.H
.P The 79th operated, not as a single division but with its vehicles, known as 
Hobart's Funnies, spread amongst the Allied invasion forces during D-Day.
.P Amongst the most well known of the Funnies were the Sherman DD (Duplex Drive) 
tanks. These were Sherman tanks given an amphibious capability. Each tank had a 
collapsible canvas screen that gave the tank buoyancy. It could achieve 4.3 knots
via two propellers. The only beach where these tanks were not deployed as 
intended during D-Day was Omaha, with almost tragic results (the rough seas meant 
that many of the DD tanks foundered and could not get ashore).
.P Other Funnies included:
.B Bobbin – Using a Churchill tank chassis, this vehicle could lay a 10ft canvas 
carpet over soft sand.
.B Crab – This was a Sherman tank with a mine-sweeping capability. This vehicle 
could clear a lane 10ft wide.
.B Churchill AVRE – This used a Churchill chassis to carry a bridge that could be
dropped in 30 seconds and which would cover a 30-foot gap or surmount a 15-foot 
wall while supporting 40 tons.
.B Armoured Bulldozer – a Combat version developed from the heavy-duty bulldozer 
built by the Caterpillar Company.
.B Churchill Crocodile – A Churchill Mk 7 tank with flame-thrower attachment 
instead of the hull machine-gun.
.P In addition to D-Day, these specialist vehicles were used in the following 
subsequent operations:
.B The Roer Triangle
.B The Rhine Crossing
.B The Elbe Crossing
.H
.P The 79th Armoured Division was disbanded in August 1945.


[2454] [British 25-pounder Motorized Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T This gun was designed to combine the features of the two weapons used by the 
British artillery in World War One, the 18-pounder gun and the 4.5-inch howitzer.
Although its shell was lighter than the 33-pound fired by American and German 
105mm guns, this did mean that the British gun was lighter (about 1,000 pounds 
less) and easier to handle. It also had a longer range.
.P The design was approved in 1938 and the first deliveries were made the 
following year. Because the carriage was difficult to produce, the earliest 
versions mounted the 25-pdr gun on the carriage of the old 18-pdr (the Mark I, 
better known as the 18/25-pdr gun). The final version came into service the 
following year and had an innovative rotating base. This allowed the gun to be 
pivoted very easily, allowing it to be used as an anti-tank weapon. It proved to 
be a very reliable weapon, capable of firing tens of thousands of rounds without 
having to change its barrel.
.P The 25-pdr was used to equip field artillery regiments (normally 24 guns in 
each), two or three of which were assigned to Commonwealth divisions. The armies 
that fought in jungle areas modified their guns to allow them to be more easily 
moved. The Australians used the Baby 25-pdr and the Indian Army the very similar 
Mk II narrow axle version. 
.P Ammunition types used by the 25-pdr included high explosive, smoke, 
illumination, propaganda and solid shot. The latter was used against tanks.
.H  
.B Muzzle velocity: 1,700 ft/sec
.B Maximum range: 13,400 yards
.B Penetration (solid shot): 70mm/400 yards/0 degrees inclination
.B Weight in action: 3,968lb


[2455] [British 4.5 inch Motorized Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Two new designs were approved for the medium regiments of the Royal Artillery 
in 1939. The best known was the 5.5-inch gun, but the first to be produced and 
used was the 4.5-inch version. It was virtually identical to the larger weapon, 
using the same breech mechanism and carriage, and also had the distinctive pair of
long horns (actually springs) on each side of the barrel.
.P This gun was distinguished by the longer barrel (41 calibre instead of 30 
calibre) produced to give it a greater range. This was because the gun was 
designed to be, above all, a counter-battery weapon, trading a smaller shell 
(55 versus 100 pounds) for an additional 4,000 yards of range. The British liked 
it for this reason and it proved particularly useful in Italy where the need to 
clear ridges meant that guns had to be emplaced further away from the front line. 
Initially each medium regiment had one battery (8 guns) with the 4.5-inch and one
with the heavier 5.5-inch guns. Later to simplify ammunition supply each type was
concentrated in a single regiment. In North-West Europe only the Canadians made 
widespread use of the 4.5-inch gun. This weapon was also taken into American 
service but not particularly admired as its gunners always preferred weight of 
shell over range in medium artillery.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 2,250 ft/sec (with 55 pound shell)
.B Maximum range: 20,500 yards
.B Weight in action: 12,880lb


[2456] [British 5.5 inch Motorized Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T When Britain entered the war the Royal Artillery had two weapons, both 
introduced in World War One. The long-range weapon was the 60-pounder gun (the 
number being the weight of the shell) with a range of 16,400 yards. The other was 
the 6-inch howitzer which fired an 86 pound shell to 11,400 yards and could 
elevate to 45 degrees. Both remained in service for the early part of the war, 
with the 6-inch still active in Burma at its end.
.P Since money was short the new gun had to combine the features of both and was 
officially considered a gun-howitzer. The result was the 5.5 inch gun which first 
went into action in May, 1942 in Libya. It could be easily recognised by the pair 
of vertical horns sticking up on each side of the barrel - these contained massive
springs that balanced the gun. At first the only shell weighed 100 pounds but in 
1943 a new 80 pound shell was made available that allowed the gun to achieve a 
greater range when required.
.P Medium artillery regiments had 16 guns. Most were equipped with the 5.5-inch 
weapons, although a small number used the longer range 4.5-inch gun. However in 
Italy, many regiments had 5.5-inch in one battery and the 4.5-inch in the other. 
Only high explosive and smoke shells were used.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 1,675 ft/sec (with 100 pound), 1,950 ft/sec (with 80 pound 
shell)
.B Maximum range: 16,200 yards (with 100 pound), 18,100 yards (with 80 pound 
shell)
.B Weight in action: 13,646lb


[2457] [British 7.2 inch Motorized Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T When the war started the heavy regiments of the Royal Artillery were equipped 
with two weapons. One was the 6-inch gun which fired a 100-pound shell to a range
of 18,750 yards, the other an 8-inch howitzer capable of firing a 200 pound shell
but only as far as 12,400 yards. There were also a few heavier weapons, the 
largest being the 9.2-inch howitzer. This was a clumsy gun that had to be 
assembled on site, but did shoot a 290 pound high explosive round to 13,935 yards.
Almost all of the heavy guns in the British Army were lost in France and a 
replacement had to be quickly designed and put into service.
.P The designs led to the 7.2-inch heavy howitzer, which replaced both the 6-inch 
gun and the 8-inch howitzer. When it went into service in 1941 it was capable of 
firing its 200-pound shell 16,900 yards. Its weakness was that there had not been
enough time to develop a new carriage, so the new barrel (the first ones were just
re-lined 8-inch barrels from both British and American lend-lease weapons) had to 
be mounted on the obsolete carriage of the 8-inch howitzer. The trouble was that 
this was not capable of handling the more powerful charge (nearly 20 pounds of 
cordite compared with less than 18 of the earlier system), so that massive wedges
or quoines had to be placed behind the wheels. When the gun fired it rolled up 
and then down these ramps in a thoroughly disturbing manner reminiscent of 
American Civil War artillery! It worked but a better solution was needed.
.P The British recognised that the new American heavy artillery systems were 
superior to their own and when they became available purchased considerable 
numbers of the carriage of the 155mm gun. These excellent, dual-axle systems were
then fitted to the 7.2-inch guns, resulting in a major improvement in performance.
These weapons were used by the heavy regiments of the Royal Artillery. Each 
contained two batteries equipped with eight guns. In Tunisia both used the British
gun, but by 1944 one battery was assigned the 7.2-inch howitzer and the other the
American 155mm gun. As both used the same chassis maintenance problems were 
greatly reduced.
.P The only ammunition used was high-explosive.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 1,700 ft/sec (with old), 1,925 ft/sec (with American carriage)
.B Maximum range: 16,900 yards (with old), 19,600 yards (with American carriage)
.B Weight in action: 14.53 tons


[2458] [British M7 Self Propelled Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T This was an American weapon, whose design began in October 1941. It entered 
service in April 1942.
.P Among the first production models were those that went to the British for use 
in North Africa. British self-propelled guns were named after types of clergy. 
Since the M7 had a pulpit shaped mount for its AA machine-gun on the front right 
of the hull it was named Priest.
.P These were used by the British Army until their own self-propelled gun, the 25-
pounder Sexton, became available. It equipped one artillery regiment in each of 
the Commonwealth armoured divisions in Italy (the 1st and 6th British, 5th 
Canadian and 6th South African) until the end of 1944. In Normandy seven artillery 
regiments (three British and four Canadian) were equipped with Priests for the 
landing. Two months later most of these had their guns removed and turned into 
Priest Kangaroo armoured troop carriers. They were also used was in India and 
Burma where three regiments were each equipped with 18 of the guns. They were used
to support the tanks of the Indian armoured brigades.
.H
.B Main Armament: 105 mm M2A1 Howitzer
.B Muzzle velocity: 381 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 11,400 m
.H
.B Armor: 108 mm maximum
.B Engines: Continental R-975-C1 (340 hp)
.B Road speed: 40 km/h.
.B Weight 22,968 Kg


[2459] [British Sexton Self Propelled Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T The first British self-propelled gun was the Bishop, essentially a 25-pounder 
gun placed in a box mounted on the chassis of a Valentine tank. It came into 
service in small numbers in mid-1942 but only had a limited range and was replaced
as quickly as possible by the American M7 105mm (called the Priest in British 
service). This was a good weapon but its ammunition, only used for this weapon by 
the British, caused supply difficulties. It was therefore decided to replace it.
.P The chassis chosen was that of the Canadian Ram tank. This had been designed 
and built using the chassis of the American Grant, but mounting a British
6-pounder gun. By the time it came into service the comparable American Sherman 
had a 75mm gun, so the chassis and its well armoured hull was an obvious candidate
for conversion. Those not selected for conversion would also have their turret 
taken off, but instead became the Ram Kangaroo armoured personnel carriers.  
.P Over 2,000 systems were made and they entered service at the end of 1943 as the
Sexton SP gun. They were only used by self propelled field artillery regiments 
(24 vehicles in each), with one each assigned to British, Canadian, Polish and 
South African armoured divisions. The two armoured brigade groups in Normandy and
the Czechoslovak Armoured Brigade were also assigned a Sexton regiment. The Sexton
was considered an effective weapons system, the only reservation being that 
mounting the gun inside the vehicle limited its elevation and therefore the range.
Sexton 25-pounder guns fired about 1,500 yards less than the towed gun, although 
field modifications did reduce the penalty.
.H
.B Main Armament: 25-pounder gun/howitzer
B Muzzle velocity: 1,700 ft/sec
.B Maximum range: 12,000 yards
.B Muzzle velocity: 381 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 11,400 m
.H
.B Armor: 32 mm maximum
.B Engines: Continental R-975-C1 (340 hp)
.B Road speed: 25mph (40 km/h)
.B Weight 25 tons


[2460] [British M10 Tank Destroyer - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T The M10 Tank Destroyer production run began in September of 1942 and ended in 
December 1943. Of the 4,993 produced, 1,648 were provided to the British.
.P Known in the US as the Wolverine and later in British service as the Achilles, 
the M10 first saw action in Tunisia in March 1943. The M10 was fitted with an open
turret, which had a large bustle to counter the weight of the gun. This gave the 
M10 a very distinctive silhouette. Although the British vehicles used the 3-inch 
gun at first, by mid-1944 these were being replaced by the superior 17-pounder. By
1944 these were firing the very effective APDS (a tungsten core enclosed by a 
light steel sheath) round. At Normandy the corps anti-tank regiments were equipped
with the 17-pounder variant from the start. Those in the armoured divisions only 
received their new vehicles in the last month of the Normandy campaign. Both types
of regiment contained four batteries, all equipped with 12 guns. Two of these used
towed 17-pounders, the other two used the M10.
.P The M10 was based on the diesel engine M4A2 chassis, though the M10A1 version 
used the petrol engine M4A3 chassis. The M10A1 never saw overseas service, being 
mainly used as a training vehicle.
.H
.B Main Armament: 76.2 mm M7 Gun or 17-pounder
.B Muzzle velocity:  M7 853 m/sec (2,600 ft/sec); 17-pounder 2,875 ft/sec
.B Maximum range (firing HE shells) : M7 14,720 m (16,100 yards); 17-pounder 10,000 yards
.B Penetration: M7 100mm/1,000 yards/0 inclination; 
		17-pounder (APC) 118mm/1,000 yards/30 inclination; (APDS) 231mm/1,000 yards/30 inclination
.B Armor: 12 mm to 36 mm
.B Engines: 2 GMC Diesel engines (374 hp) or 2 Ford V-8 Petrol Engines (450 hp)
.B Road speed: 51 km/h.
.B Weight 29,937 Kg


[2461] [British 17-pounder Motorized Anti-Tank Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T This design was proposed in November 1940 and the trial versions were produced 
a year later. There was some concern over the size and weight of the gun 
(previous British anti-tank guns were notably compact) but as it was to be towed 
by trucks not carriers this was ignored. The first guns were delivered in the 
autumn of 1942. As was often the case the production of gun barrels outstripped 
that of the much more complex carriages. As a short term solution the barrel was 
mounted on the carriage of the 25-pounder field gun and this proved adequate, the 
only failing being that the result was higher and therefore more conspicuous than
desired. They proved capable of defeating the Tiger I tanks encountered in North 
Africa. The designed carriage arrived in 1943. The 17-pounder proved to be the 
most effective anti-tank gun in the Allied armies, especially when equipped with 
the new APDS shot (a tungsten core in a light steel sheath) that became available 
in August 1944. It then proved capable of penetrating the armour of all German 
tanks at all conceivable battle ranges. 
.P The 17-pounder equipped divisional anti-tank regiments in Commonwealth 
divisions and served in all theatres except Burma and New Guinea where the 
existing 6-pounder was adequate to handle Japanese tanks. Infantry divisions 
eventually held 36 guns, armoured divisions 48 guns, half of these mounted in 
American designed SP M10 (Achilles). The towed guns were normally attached to 
de-turreted tanks, usually Crusaders. Despite initial fears it turned out that 
they could also be towed (with some difficulty) by carriers or jeeps and this 
system was used in airborne divisions. From late 1944 on the gun was also mounted
on the chassis of the Valentine tank, producing the Archer. There were 12 of these
in one battery of the infantry division anti-tank regiment.  
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 2,875 ft/sec
.B Maximum range (firing HE shells): 10,000 yard
.B Penetration: APC 118mm/1,000 yards/30 degrees inclination; (APDS) 231mm/1,000 yards/30 degrees inclination
.B Weight: 4,624 lbs


[2462] [British 6 pdr Motorized Anti-Tank Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T The design for what would become the 6-pounder was finalised as early as 1939, 
and ready to replace the 2-pounder on the assembly lines the following year. 
However when almost all of the stock of the 2-pounder were lost in France and 
invasion threatened, the loss of production that a change would cost could not be 
accepted. As a result it was not until November 1941 that the first 6-pounders 
were made.
.P It was an effective and easily hidden weapon when designed and was still 
capable of defeating Mk III and Mk IV tanks three years later. This was recognized
by the United States Army who took it into service as the 57mm gun. In British 
service it remained useful as new types of ammunition were introduced, first the 
APCR round in November 1943 and then the APDS in smaller numbers, starting in June
1944. Although a high explosive round was issued it was rarely used.
.P When first produced the gun was assigned to the divisional and independent 
anti-tank regiments, usually with four batteries of 12 guns. By 1943 there were 
enough guns to allocate six each to infantry and air-landing battalions. Various 
methods were tried to give the gun system more mobility in the desert. One copied
the system already in use by the 2-pounder, mounting the weapon facing back on the
flatbed of a light truck – portée. This however made it an easy target. The only
purpose built variant was the Deacon, which placed the gun on a shielded turntable
facing back from a lightly armoured Matador heavy truck. 175 were built in 1942 
and served in the Middle East, but their limited cross-country performance was a 
serious handicap.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity:  2,693 ft/sec
.B Penetration: 74mm/1,000 yards/30 inclination; APDS round 146mm/1,000 yards/30 inclination;
.B Weight: 2,521 lbs


[2463] [British 3 inch Motorized Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T This was a very old design that entered service in 1915. By the end of the Great War there were large numbers in service and they continued in use until replaced by the much more powerful 3.7-inch gun in 1940. Even then production of the newer gun was slow and priority given to the defence of the United Kingdom, so the 3-inch remained active in the Middle, Near and Far East regions for two more years. 
.P When they were phased out some were then fitted to what were referred to as Churchill Gun Carriers. These saw no action. What is surprising is that they were not used as anti-tank guns, especially in the period when the only equipment available to the 8th Army was the small 2-pounder gun. The anti-aircraft weapon was relatively light and had a limited profile when firing at a low angle. It could also be mounted on a light truck. Instead they were only used in the anti-aircraft role by the army and the Royal Marines, normally serving in regiments with 24 guns each.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity:  2,000 ft/sec
.B Maximum/effective ceiling: 25,200/15,700 feet
.B Rate of fire: 20-25 rounds per minute 
.B Weight: 6,000 lbs


[2464] [British Bofors Motorized Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T This gun was designed by the Swedish company Aktiebolagat Bofors and became one
of the most successful guns ever made. By the start of World War Two at least ten
countries had purchased licenses to build it, one of the first being Britain in 
1937. Before this, 100 guns were bought from Sweden and more from Poland, that had
already obtained a license. As the war progressed the gun was produced in very 
large numbers, both in Britain and in Canada.
.P It was a 40mm/56 calibre weapon that was fed by an auto-loader which accepted 
clips of four rounds, giving with a trained crew, a very high rate of fire. The 
high explosive round was the only one fired in quantity and contained a self-
destruct fuse that detonated after reaching 16,500 feet. Of course like all light 
anti-aircraft guns it was ineffective at such a height and crews were trained to 
fire at targets at 5,000 feet or below. Although the Royal Navy used twin and 
quadruple mountings, the army only employed single barrel versions. One of the 
selling points of the weapon was its very effective carriage. Although it was 
normally lowered from its wheels and stabilized by its outriggers it was perfectly
capable of being fired while being towed. In British service no attempt was made 
to add radar guidance, the army instead developing a simple stick sight that 
greatly simplified the job of the gun layers. With this all they had to do was 
point at the target, the necessary offset calculations being made behind them.
.P The weapon was also used to protect armoured columns. A single gun was mounted 
in an open barbette on top of an obsolete but speedy Crusader III tank. A troop of
four of these guns was attached to each armoured regiment and sometimes one to the
headquarters of each armoured brigade. Although these were supposed to be 
withdrawn in July 1944, as the Luftwaffe dwindled in size, some armoured regiments
kept them. They had found that the 40mm Crusader was very effective against enemy 
infantry and defences.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity:  2,700 ft/sec
.B Maximum/effective ceiling: 23,600/5,000 feet
.B Rate of fire: 120 rounds per minute 
.B Weight: 4,368 lbs


[2465] [British 3.7inch Motorized Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Designed as early as 1936 the gun was in full production when the war started. It was a powerful weapon that was made even more effective by the early development of an automatic fuze-setter and loader. This greatly increased the effective rate of fire. 
.P The issue of using this as an anti-tank weapon, in the same manner as the German 8.8cm, is often raised, especially as its theoretical performance would have been better. While this seems an obvious solution, especially in the open desert, there were fundamental differences between the two guns. The 3.7-inch (9.4cm) was much bigger and higher. An even bigger problem was that its gun-layers sat with their backs to the barrel, making direct fire a tricky issue! Late in the war it was proposed to mount the gun on an enlarged version of the Churchill tank but this was quickly abandoned in favour of main battle tanks like the Centurion.
.P The gun was used on mobile mounts and in fixed batteries in the United Kingdom where many of its crew were women. Later in the war, as the operating height of German aircraft steadily increased, even greater performance was demanded. The answer was to take the 4.5-inch heavy anti-aircraft gun (a larger version of the 3.7) and line its barrel so that it could take the same ammunition. This was the Mk 6 version. There were other steady improvements and by the time the guns were used to engage the V-1 Flying Bomb they were equipped with remote power control, radar predictors and proximity fuses. The guns were normally grouped into eight gun batteries, three to each heavy anti-aircraft regiment. 
.H
.B Muzzle velocity:  Mk 3/Mk 6; 2,600/3,425 ft/sec
.B Maximum/effective ceiling: Mk 3; 41,000/32,000 feet: Mk 6: 59,300/45,000 feet
.B Rate of fire: Mk3/Mk 6; 25/19 rounds per minute 
.B Weight: 20,541 lbs (mobile version)


[2466] [British Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2467] [French Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2468] [British Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2469] [Irish 1st Infantry Corps]
.T This unit represents the enlisted personnel during what is known in Ireland as "The Emergency". Two divisions were formed, the 1st division in Cork and the 2nd division in Dublin. The plans dictated that the 1st division was to defend the southern coast against a German invasion, while the 2nd division should stop a British advance from Northern Ireland.
.P Ireland was neutral throughout WWII, and Irish forces primarily performed guard and garrison duties, as well as general defense constructions. Both axis and allied air- and seamen were interned in camps in Ireland. While the German military personnel were interned for the duration of the war, US and British citizens were often repatriated.


[2470] [Irish Dublin Militia]
.T This unit is a representation of the reserves and replacement units that might have been formed into a combat formation.
.P Ireland was neutral throughout WWII, and Irish forces primarily performed guard and garrison duties, as well as general defense construction. Both Axis and Allied air- and seamen were interned in camps in Ireland. While the German military personnel were interned for the duration of the war, US and British citizens were often repatriated.


[2471] [Dutch 1st Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 1st army corps formed the reserve of the Dutch Army. On the 10th May 1940, 
this corps was located around the Hague (Province of South Holland). It was made 
up of two divisions:
.P The 1st Infantry Division
.P The 3rd Infantry Division.
.P In the first hours of the 10th May, the German 22nd Air Landing division landed around The Hague in order to capture the Queen and the Dutch government and demand a governmental capitulation. German paratroopers took the three airfields of Ypenburg, Valkenburg, and Ockenburg in the south, east and southwest of this city. In response, the 1st corps was diverted from its first task (reserve) and was engaged with the airborne troops at the dawn of the 10th May, and tried to seize these 3 airfields.
.P The 10th May, at 5.30 P.M., after two assaults, the 4th Infantry regiment of the 1st infantry division retook the airfield of Valkenburg, and the German were isolated in the village of Valkenburg itself. All the Dutch assaults made against this village between the 11th May and the 15th May were rejected by the Germans.
.P In the morning of the 10th May, the Jaeger and the Grenadiers of the 1st Dutch division overran the German defenses on the airfield of Ockenburg and captured more than 120 German POW. The 400 remnants German paratroopers were isolated in the woods southeast of the Airfield, were they resisted till the 15th May.
.P After fierce combats, Ypenburg airfield was seized by the Germans near 9 A.M. A small bridgehead around this airfield was hold by the German troops (De Vliet canal, Voorburg, Delft, Rijswijk). At 10 A.M., the Dutch army captured a bridge on the Vliet canal, and later assaulted the airfield itself which was taken around 4 P.M. At the end of the day, the German bridgehead of Ypenburg was cleaned from German troops. The German losses were 130 KIA and 1300 POW who were sent to England before the 15th May.
.P The airborne infantry did not succeed in capturing Queen Wihelmina.


[2472] [Dutch Amsterdam Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The Netherlands was attacked the 10th May 1940 by the German 18th army and soldiers of the 7th Fliegerdivision and the 22nd Air Landing division. The paratroopers were landed in the South Holland province to take airfields, bridges, and tried to capture Queen Wihelmina in the Hague.
.P The 13th May, Queen Wihelmina left the country, on board of the British 
destroyer Hereward. The same day, the 9th Panzer division reached Rotterdam and 
joined the isolated paratroopers. In the afternoon of the 14th May, as the Germans
negotiated with the Dutch to the surrender of Rotterdam, bombers of the 2nd 
Luftflotte dropped their bomb on the city, destroying more than 25 000 houses and
killing 900 men. The 15th May, the Dutch decided to surrender.
.P But Queen Wihelmina and the Dutch government continued to fight from London. 
Most of the Dutch war navy escaped to England, Dutch pilots joined the RAF, and 
more than 3 million tons of the Dutch merchant marine took part in the Allied 
convoys.
.P After December 1941, the Dutch government declared war on Japan, but the Dutch East Indies were rapidly occupied and had to surrender the 8th March 1942.
.P In September 1944, the Allied troops moved to Netherlands. Later the First 
Canadian army liberated Zeeland and in 1945 the eastern and northern parts of 
Netherlands but did not attack the western part. The trapped German forces in this area only surrendered the 5th May 1945.


[2473] [German 2nd Infantry Division]
.T The 2nd Infantry Division was raised in Stettin in 1934 and was reformed in 1937 to a motorized division. Attached to the XIX Infantry Korps
attacking from Westfalen, the division fought in Poland until it was transferred to the Kleists Army attacking France.
.P After France fell it was reformed to a Panzer division (12th). As such, it was moved to the Eastern Front and took part in operations
around Minsk before being transferred to the northern front in the winter of 1941. It fought in many battles south of Leningrad. In 1943 it was transferred to the
area around Kursk and took part in the attack on the Kursk salient.
.P As the tide of war turned it fought defensive battles in the north and ended up in Kurland.  There it spent the rest of the war,
until it had to surrender in May 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Kurland
.B Decorations: 47 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2474] [German 3rd Infantry Division]
.T The 3rd Infantry division was raised in 1934 in Frankfurt. It fought in both Poland and France in the early stages of the war and was then reformed to a motorized division.
.P In 1941 it was transferred to the eastern front where it fought on many different fronts. First at Leningrad, then in Moscow before finally being encircled and destroyed in Stalingrad in early 1943.
.P The remains of the division was then reformed as a Panzergrenadier-division in 1943 and was sent to Italy where it took part in the general defense against the allied invasion. It was forced to retreat to Rome eventually in the general retreat of German forces.
.P When the situation in the west changed it was again transferred. This time it went to defend the occupied France from the allied invasion in Normandy. It was mostly held in reserve around Paris, but fought in the retreat towards the Rhine.
.P In April 1945 it surrendered to the Allies after being trapped in the Ruhr pocket.
.H
.B Fronts: France, Poland, Russia, Italy and Germany
.B Decorations: 21 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2475] [German I Infantry Korps]
.T The I Infantry Korps was raised in 1921 in Wehrkreis I (Eastern Prussia) and was reformed to the I Infantry Korps in 1934.
.P As such it started the war in Köningsberg and was part of the drive south towards Warsaw. During Fall Gelb it was mostly held in reserve but during the last days of the operation it moved to the front around Paris. For most of this period it was commanded by Kuno von Both.
.P In 1941 it was part of Army group North and fought mostly on the Volchov front.
It was instrumental in the capture of General Vlassov in the so-called Volchov 
Pocket.
.P As the tide of war changed in 1943 it started fighting a defensive battle in the north. In late 1944 it retreated to its final destination, Libau in Kurland, where it stayed till the end of the war.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Kurland
.B Decorations: 114 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2476] [German IV Infantry Korps]
.T The IV Infantry Korps dates back to 1921 in Dresden (Wehrkreis IV). It was, like all the 7 Wehrkreiskommandos, reformed in 1934 and promoted to corps status in the newly formed Wehrmacht.
.P When the war began, the formation fought in both Poland and France under Commander Viktor von Schwedler. During this time it had different divisions attached but the 4th infantry division from Dresden fought during all battles of 1939 and 1940.
.P Like many others, the corps was destroyed along with the rest of the 6th army in Stalingrad. The commander Max Pfeffer was captured and forced to Soviet labor camps together with his surviving soldiers.
.P Reformed in the Ukraine it retreated towards Rumania where it fought an impossible battle against overwhelming forces. It made a last stand at the river Pruth and it ceased to exist in August 1944.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Rumania
.B Decorations: 39 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2477] [German IX Infantry Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The German IX Armeekorps (AK) was formed in October 1934.
.P On October 1, 1938 the IX AK was part of the German Twelfth Army that crossed the Czechoslovakian border to occupy the Sudetenland. As per the terms of the Munich Agreement, that part of Czechoslovakia had been ceded to Germany and as part of the German take-over of that region, the IX AK quickly occupied positions that had been abandoned by the Czech Frontier Guards.
.P The IX AK was next called upon six months later. On the night of March 15/16, 1939 Hitler tore up the Munich Agreement and ordered his troops to march into Bohemia, taking the city of Prague, and then continued into Moravia. In this last act of bloodless conquest before the outbreak of World War II, Hitler ended the existence of pre-war Czechoslovakia. Bohemia and Moravia became a German protectorate and Slovakia, in the eastern half of the country, became a nominally independent, client state of Germany.
.P When world war came in September 1939 the IX AK was one of the few German units not involved in the invasion of Poland. Instead the Korps was used to hold a defensive position in the Palatinate against a possible French response.
.P It's fighting war began in the early hours of May 10, 1940 when, as part of Army Group B, it surged into Belgium and the Netherlands. The Sixth and Eighteenth Armies, which the IX Korps was alternately being commanded by, easily crossed the Albert canal due to the paratroopers who had cleared the way at Eben Emael.
.P However, Army Group B was used to deceive the Allies into thinking that the 
German attack on France was to come through the Low Countries. The Allied high 
command readily believed this to be the case and exactly as the Germans planned, 
Army Group B's attack pulled the best of the French and British armies forward 
into Belgium. This left the way open for the panzers of Army Group A to wreak 
havoc behind the unsuspecting Allied forces.
.P By May 21, 1941 the Allies, now totally surrounded, were trapped in an ever shrinking pocket at Dunkirk. The Sixth Army was applying pressure from the south.
.P After the conquest of France, Hitler turned his attention eastward and the IX 
AK was assigned to Army Group Center's Fourth Army for Operation Barbarossa - the invasion of the Soviet Union. The Fourth Army crossed the border north of Brest-Litovsk, Poland on June 22, 1941.
.P As the panzers pushed deeper into Russia the infantry of the Fourth Army advanced to form the western edges of the Minsk, Smolensk and the Vyazma pockets. The IX AK led the initial attack in creating the Vyazma pocket and was involved in heavy fighting to eliminate it. Now aimed straight at Moscow the commander of the Fourth Army, von Kluge, deliberately delayed the launching of his portion of the final thrust of Operation Typhoon; much to the consternation of his superiors. Ironically, this put the Fourth Army in the best position to meet the Soviet Winter Offensive. Still, the Fourth Army withdrew to the base of the Rzhev Salient where it spent all of 1942, holding the corridor open.
.P The Russian Summer Offensive of 1943 was launched as a massed counterattack after the Germans were checked at the Battle of Kursk. The Fourth Army fought off a succession of Russian assaults but was forced slowly westward due to the sheer weight of enemy numbers. By the end of October, Smolensk was lost to Germans. The IX AK was then transferred to the Third Panzer Army with the IX AK defending ground between Nevel and Vitebsk.
.P On June 22, 1944 the Soviets launched Operation Bagration, an operation that led to the destruction of Army Group Center. The IX AK, like the majority of the German Army, was quickly overwhelmed and sent fleeing. Rallying itself, it tried to stem the flood of Soviet forces crossing the River Dvina two days later, but this proved ineffectual. The Third Panzer Army was quickly in full retreat. On July 31 the Soviet Fifth Army inflicted heavy casualties on the IX AK, over 40,000 men when the korps was trying to defend Kaunas, Lithuania.
.P The remnants of the IX AK retreated into East Prussia and were trapped along the coast with other units. These units were formed into Army Detachment Samland.
.P The IX AK finally surrendered to the Soviets on May 9, 1945 while holding the Frische Nehrung in Poland.


[2478] [German LI Infantry Korps]
.T The LI Infantry Korps was raised after the fall of France and five divisions formed the core of the corps with auxiliary units attached occasionally.
.P The first assignment for the new corps was the invasion of Yugoslavia. It started the operation at the Austrian border and attacked south under commander Hans-Wolfgang Reinhard.
.P Later the same year during Operation Barbarossa it was part of the OKH reserve before being attached to the 6th Army. It was surrounded and destroyed in Stalingrad in 1943.
.P The commander of the LI Infantry Korps, Walter von Seydlitz-Kurzbach, was actually the last German to be set free in the general amnesty granted to German prisoners of war. He was back home to Bremen in January 1956 after 13 years in the Soviet labour camps. An interesting fact is that he was sentenced to death in both USSR and Germany but was eventually pardoned in both countries.
.H
.B Fronts: Balkan and Russia
.B Decorations: 47 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2479] [German LV Infantry Korps]
.T The LV Infantry Korps was raised in early 1941 to participate in the invasion of Russia later the same year.
.P When Operation Barbarossa began, it was attached to the 6th Army and drove for Kiev. The corps encircled Kiev and was then put in garrison during the first winter on the Eastern Front.
.P The German drive for Stalingrad began in 1942 and the corps served as a northern flank guard for the campaign. It was pushed into the Orel Salient when the Russians counterattacked in 1943.
.P From there on the LV Infantry Korps was fighting a defensive battle retreating slowly to the West before settling in Bialystok. There it amazingly held out until early 1945 when it had to retreat to Eastern Prussia. It was finally destroyed by the Russians in April 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: Russia and Eastern Prussia
.B Decorations: 79 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2480] [German LXII Infantry Korps]
.T The LXII Infantry Korps was formed in 1942 as part of the OKH reserve in Poland. It stayed in reserve for most of the war but was transferred to France in 1944 to man the defense of southern France.
.P When the invasion of Southern France began in August 1944 the corps was quickly dragged into fighting around Marseille. It was destroyed within a few days by superior American forces.
.H
.B Fronts: France


[2481] [German LXIII Infantry Korps]
.T The LXIII Infantry Korps was raised in Southern France in 1944 and did not see any fighting until December 1944.
.P It was defending the southern section of the Vosges in Elsass. In the end it was futile and the corps retreated over the Rhine. The LXIII Infantry Korps was then pushed into the Ruhr pocket by the Allied advance in 1945 and surrendered to the Allies in May the same year.
.H
.B Fronts: France


[2482] [German LXIX Infantry Korps]
.T The LXIX Infantry Korps was raised in 1944 and consisted mainly of Russian volunteers and fought in Croatia during both 1944 and 1945.
.P The Russian Volunteers, formed as the Cossack Cavalry division under Hellmuth von Pannwitz, were about 50,000 men strong. At the end of the war Von Pannwitz and his Cossacks made a hasty retreat to Austria where they surrendered to the British in May 1945.
.P The Cossacks were later handed over to the Soviet authorities by the British and their fate was probably a cruel one.
.H
.B Fronts: Croatia


[2483] [German LXXI Infantry Korps]
.T The LXXI Infantry Korps was raised in 1942 in Norway. The purpose of the corps was to defend the northernmost part of Norway.
.P The corps covered Narvik, Tromso, Alta and Lappland (Norwegian) but did not see any combat as the war never came there.
.P In May 1945 the corps laid down their weapons and surrendered.
.H
.B Fronts: Norway.
.B Decorations: 5 Knights Crosses


[2484] [German LXXIV Infantry Korps]
.T The LXXIV Infantry Korps was raised in 1943 in Hannover (Wehrkreis XI) and was shifted to Bretagne to man the Atlantic Wall.
.P In July 1944 it was ordered to Normandy to stabilize that front. The battle that ensued forced the LXXIV Infantry Korps into the Falaise Pocket. The few that survived the American onslaught escaped however and fled towards Germany.
.P During the rest of the war it guarded the Rhine before being pushed into the Ruhr pocket by the advancing Americans. In May 1945 they were forced to surrender.
.H
.B Fronts: France and Germany
.B Decorations: 4 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2485] [German VI Infantry Korps]
.T The VI Infantry Korps was raised in 1921 in Westfalen (Wehrkreis VI)  and reformed in 1934 to VI Infantry Korps.
.P The corps was not involved in the fighting in Poland but stayed in its home region as part of the Western defense. It did however play a role in the attack on France and served as flank protection for the blitzing panzer divisions.
.P The IV Infantry Korps was attached to the 9th Army during Operation Barbarossa and advanced all the way to Rzhev and the Volga River. It stayed there until 1943, fighting many bloody defensive battles to protect the salient. The corps was finally destroyed when defending Minsk in the Russian summer offensive in 1944.
.P For the last time it was reformed to defend Eastern Prussia in late 1944 and it remained there until the pocket was annihilated in 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: France, Russia, Germany
.B Decorations: 55 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2486] [German X Infantry Korps]
.T The X Infantry Korps was raised in 1935 in Hamburg.
.P When the war commenced the corps drove south from the Northern flank against Poland. The most important task laid upon the formation was to encircle and assault Poznan and the main part of the Polish forces.
.P When the period of "the phoney war" ended in early 1940, the X Infantry Korps was part of the forces advancing through the Netherlands and later helped in the expulsion of the British at Dunkirk.
.P In 1941 it was shifted to the Eastern Front and the 16th Army. It was attached to this army for more than 3 years. They saw action around Lake Ilmen where they dug in for two years.
.P The general retreat westward forced the 16th Army and with it the X Infantry Korps into a defensive position near Riga. Shortly after, it retreated once more into what was to be known as the Kurland pocket where it stayed until the end of the war. Army group Kurland surrendered in May 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Kurland
.B Decorations: 70 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2487] [German XII Infantry Korps]
.T The XII Infantry Korps was raised in 1936 in the Western part of Germany.
.P As the German forces invaded Poland in 1939 the XII Infantry Korps stayed behind together with the 1st Army and was assigned defensive tasks, in case of a breakthrough in the lines. This proved to be unnecessary and when the campaign against Poland was over the formation was shifted to the west.
.P The Maginot line runs along the Franco-German border and the corps was stationed here for most of the campaign. Only in the dying moments of Third Republic did they act against the French forces, clearing the Maginot area of any stragglers.
.P During Operation Barbarossa in 1941 the XII Infantry Korps was assigned to the 4th Army heading west towards Moscow. When the Russians counterattacked in the winter of 1941 the 4th Army withdrew to an area south of Vyazma, where it remained dug in for over a year.
.P Beginning from late 1943 the Russians forced the corps into a perpetual retreat that ended in south of Mogilev. Unfortunately for the men of this corps they were hit by a large Russian offensive directed their way and they were surrounded and destroyed in July 1944.
.P The corps was reformed in southwest Germany in March 1945 and surrendered two months later to the Americans in Pilsen.
.H
.B Fronts: France, Russian and Germany
.B Decorations: 56 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2488] [German XIII Infantry Korps]
.T The XIII Infantry Korps was raised in 1937 in Nurnberg.
.P When the war began the corps operated from Germany through Breslau and Lodz before finally reaching Poznan, where it took an important role in the assault of this key city of the Polish defense.
.P In 1940 it started the advance into Belgium through the Ardennes and held a part of the southern flank to protect the blitzing panzer divisions. When Paris had fallen and the French surrendered, the corps stayed behind in preparation for the upcoming invasion of England. As this was cancelled the formation was sent to the Eastern front.
.P Operation Barbarossa opened the Eastern Front with a shock offensive in 1941 and the XIII Infantry Korps got all the way to Moscow before being halted. The corps stayed mostly on defensive duty until 1943 when the general retreat began. It retreated slowly for months until reaching Brody where it made a last stand. Only remnants survived and they fled to Eastern Prussia and were reformed as the Panzerkorps Grossdeutschland together with the 18th artillery division.
.P The XIII Infantry Korps was reformed in Western Germany in 1945 but were finally forced to surrender in May the same year.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Germany
.B Decorations: 25 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2489] [German XLII Infantry Korps]
.T The XLII Infantry Korps was raised in 1940 in Nürnberg (Wehrkreis XIII)
.P The German plan for the Fall of France was indeed a successful one and although the XLII Infantry Korps served as flank protection it did not actively take part in the operation.
.P As the summer of 1941 drew closer most of the German forces were shifted to the east, among them this corps which was stationed near Allenberg in East Prussia. In spite of being prepared to invade Russia, the corps was placed in reserve when the operation started. In July, a month after the invasion started, the corps finally saw combat in and near Riga. It then continued north to fight on the Leningrad front.
.P The city of Kerch is on the land bridge between Crimea and the Caucasus and the
XLII Infantry Korps was sent there to overcome the Russian defenders, as it would 
greatly aid the next year's operations in the Caucasus. This was to be a battle that surged back and forth for the duration of the war and Kerch would receive the status of Hero-city by Stalin.
.P As others formations were sent to Crimea the now veteran XLII Infantry Korps was moved north to act as flank cover for the German Operation Zitadelle. The corps survived the operation but in the general failure it was forced to retreat.
.P The retreat ended eventually in Cherkassy, where it was encircled and destroyed in early 1944.
.P The corps was reformed in March 1944 in Eastern Poland and during the last year of the War it was fighting a defensive battle all the way from Kovel to the Vistula. In defending the Vistula the corps was destroyed by the superior Russian forces in January 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Fall Gelb (France 1940), Operation Barbarossa (Russia 1941) and Operation Zitadelle (Russia 1943)
.B Decorations: XX Knights Crosses and numerous Iron crosses
.B Commander of renown: Anton Dostler, the German general who after the war was tried and shot for carrying out illegal orders by the Americans. He was condemned for having given the order to shoot fifteen men of the U.S Army who were in his custody after being captured behind the German lines in Italy.


[2490] [German XLIII Infantry Korps]
.T The XLIII Infantry Korps was raised in 1940 in Hanover (Wehrkreis XI)
.P Although this corps was involved in the latter part of the German invasion of France it saw very little combat. Instead it was during 1941 that the men of the XLIII Infantry Korps had to prove their worth.
.P As a part of Army group Center the corps drove eastward towards Kiev and later Bryansk. The advance was stopped in December by the Russian counteroffensive and the corps suddenly found itself isolated in the city of Kaluga. Fortunately they managed to blast a way open and escape the fate of so many other encircled formations on the Russian steppes.
.P The corps could be found defending vital points of the front during 1943 and 1944, both in the center and in the north. In the end it got stuck together with the 16th Army in Kurland. 
.P Unlike most other corps that ended up in the Kurland Pocket, it was sea lifted and then moved to the Hungarian front in March 1945. It fought there against impossible odds and retreated towards Vienna after a month of fighting.
.P The corps surrendered to the Americans in May 1945 in Linz.
.H
.B Campaigns: Fall Gelb (France 1940), Operation Barbarossa (Russia 1941), 
Kurland Pocket (Lithuania 1944) and Operation Frühlingserwachen (Hungary 1945)
.B Decorations:
.B Commander of renown: Franz Böhme, an Austrian born general who also served in Eastern front in the First World War. After the war he was tried for war crimes against the Serbian population but took his life before the trial was over.


[2491] [German XLV Infantry Korps]
.T The XLV Infantry Korps was raised in 1940 in Köningsberg (Wehrkreis I).
.P After serving the first few months on garrison duty in Poland, the corps was transferred to protect Metz in June 1940. It stayed here until the end of the campaign against France and was assigned to be part of the Western defense when the War moved to the east.
.P The corps was renamed to LXXXIII Infantry Korps in 1942 and was assigned to two different important tasks, first the defense of Paris and second the collapsing of Vichy France in November 1942.
.P In 1943 the corps was dissolved and absorbed into different formations that needed to be reinforced.
.H
.B Campaigns: Fall Gelb (France 1940)
.B Decorations: XX Knight Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses
.B Commander of renown: None


[2492] [German XVII Infantry Korps]
.T The XVII Infantry Korps was raised in 1938 in Austria, after the German Anschluss of Austria. It consisted of two thirds Austrians soldiers in 1939 but by 1940 the Austrian presence was nearly gone.
.P In 1939 and 1940 the corps participated both in the Polish and French campaign before being sent to the Eastern Front in 1941.
.P From the start of Operation Barbarossa until a year later the corps was attached to the 6th Army. Its first objective was Kiev and then, during Operation Blau, Stalingrad. In the latter operation the XVII Infantry Korps held the northern flank on the Don section. When the rest of the 6th Army was trapped and destroyed this corps retreated to Mius, where it stayed until August of 1943.
.P From there on it was retreating continuously, first over the River Bug, then to the Carpathians and then finally to Breslau after passing Hungary.
.P When Breslau fell, which was after the fall of Berlin, the corps surrendered together with the rest of the units in the destroyed city.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia, Rumania and Hungary
.B Decorations: 22 Knight's Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2493] [German XX Infantry Korps]
.T The XX Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in Danzig (Wehrkreis XX)
.P As Operation Barbarossa began, the corps drove through Eastern Poland and Smolensk, finally reaching the southwestern outskirts of Moscow (Naro Fominsk). After the offense was halted, the corps went on the defense and in the winter of 1941 it had to make a fighting retreat to avoid being crushed. It settled near Rzhev, defending the Vyazma salient.
.P The XX Infantry Korps was then transferred south for Operation Zitadelle, where it was positioned between the Ninth and Second Armies, close to the city of Sevsk. Unfortunately for the corps, the operation was a fiasco and it was forced to retreat westwards.
.P In early 1945 the corps was fighting a desperate defense north of Warsaw and was finally surrounded and destroyed in the Heiligerbeiler pocket.
.P The corps was reformed to aid in the defense of Berlin and valiantly tried to rescue the 9th Army by attacking towards Potsdam. That ended in disaster and the corps fled. In May 1945 it crossed the Elbe and surrendered to the Americans.
.H
.B Campaigns: Operation Barbarossa (Russia 1941) and Operation Zitadelle (Russia 1943)
.B Commander of renown: Edgar Röhrich, the Silesian General who commanded the XX Infantry Korps during a short period of time in 1943, was a decorated veteran from the First World War. After the war he was put in prison at the infamous “Island Farm” Special Camp 11 by the British.


[2494] [German XXI Infantry Korps]
.T The XXI Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in Köningsberg (Wehrkreis I).
.P After playing a small part in the Polish campaign, the corps was transferred first westwards to the German city of Trier and then from OKH-command to OKW-command. It was involved in Operation Weserubung, the invasion of Denmark and Norway.
.P The composition of the corps was carefully planned by the World War I veteran General Von Falkenhorst, who had previous experience of fighting in Arctic conditions in Finland 20 years earlier.
.P When the operation was initiated the German forces consisted of several groups of the Kriegsmarine, some fighter squadrons from the Luftwaffe and the XXI Infantry Korps. The corps included five infantry divisions and the 3rd mountaineer division (which consisted mainly of Austrian Mountain troops). Of these six divisions only the latter had any combat experience.
.P The operation was a success and the Norwegians capitulated only two months after the fighting began.
.P In June 1941 the corps was renamed Norwegian Mountain corps and attacked from Petsamo in Finland towards Murmansk. This operation was a failure and a stalemate ensued until the Russians had gathered enough forces to counterattack. The corps was finally thrown back into Norway.
.P The Mountain corps (now called the XIX Mountain Korps) surrendered in May 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Fall Weiss (1939), Operation Weserübung (1940) and Operation Silberfuchs (1941)
.B Decorations: Unknown number of Knights Crosses, the full set of Army Narvik Shields and numerous Iron Crosses
.B Commander of renown: Eduard Dietl, who was a convinced Nazi, commanded the 3rd Mountaineer Division and was the first German to receive the honorary Oak Leaves attached to his Knights Cross.


[2495] [German XXIX Infantry Korps]
.T The XXIX Infantry Korps was raised in 1940 in Dresden (Wehrkreis IV)
.P The corps started the war on garrison duty in Northern France but was railed East before Operation Barbarossa.
.P For the first year it was attached mostly to the 6th Army and fought in Kiev and beyond during the first summer and winter. It was also involved in the initial part of the German summer offensive in 1942 but was shifted to reinforce the Italian 8th Army that was defending the Don river.
.P When the Russians went on the offense in 1943 and 1944 the XXIX Infantry Korps gradually retreated to the west passing the Mius, Dniepr, and Bug rivers.
.P In 1945 the corps fought in Hungary and later around Prague before finally being surrounded and forced to surrender. That was in May 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Operation Barbarossa (Russia 1941), Fall Blau (Russia 1942) and 
Operation Frühlingserwachen (Hungary 1945)
.B Decorations:
.B Commander of renown: Erich Brandenberger, a World War I veteran, who led the 7th Army in the Battle of the Bulge. He was captured in the Ardennes and held by the Americans until 1948. He was awarded Knight's Cross with Oak Leaves during the war.


[2496] [German XXV Infantry Korps]
.T The XXV Infantry Korps was raised in 1938 in Baden-Baden.
.P When the war started the corps remained along the French border to protect the homeland from a French attack. In spite of this, the formation did not participate in Operation Gelb and after the fall of France it was transferred to the south of France for garrison duty. It remained there until 1944.
.P As the Allies made progress in Normandy the XXV Infantry Korps moved up to Lorient but was soon isolated from the rest of the German Army. After this it did not participate any more in the war and surrendered in May 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: France
.B Decorations: 2 Knights Crosses and a few Iron Crosses


[2497] [German XXVI Infantry Korps]
.T The XXVI Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in East Prussia
.P Raised after the Polish campaign, it was moved westwards to face the new objective set up by the OKH and was duly stationed on the Dutch border. When hostilities began, the corps helped in securing both Antwerp and Brugge as well as encircling the British at Dunkirk.
.P In 1941 the XXVI Infantry Korps was back where it began just a year earlier in East Prussia. From that position it struck north together with Army group North, aiming for Leningrad. Along the way it helped in the capture of Riga. Between 1942 and 1944 the corps was stationed south of Leningrad and only when the general retreat was unavoidable did it start to retreat back home. After making a stand at Narva for a few months, it was back where it started so many years ago and there it remained until April 1945, when the Russians decided to crush the East Prussian pocket.
.H.
.B Fronts: France, Russia and Germany
.B Decorations:


[2498] [German XXVIII Infantry Korps]
.T The XXVII Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in Bavaria (Wehrkreis VII).
.P For the first few years of the war this outfit stayed in the West, first guarding the Dutch-German border during the German campaign against Poland and then fighting the 1st French Army in Holland and Belgium.
.P In late 1941 the corps was shifted from the West to the East, where it fought on the central front around Kalinin. It also handled part of the defense in Rzhev salient. In 1943 it retreated along with the rest of the Germans before making a last stand near Mogilev. It was surrounded and destroyed there after heavy fighting.
.P The corps was reformed in July 1944 and was stationed in East Prussia where it remained for 6 months before being virtually pushed into the Baltic Sea via Danzig.
.P The survivors who escaped the grand pocket of East Prussia formed a defense north of Berlin. In May 1945 they surrendered to the Americans.
.H
.B Fronts: France, Russia and Germany
.B Decorations:


[2499] [German XXX Infantry Korps]
.T The XXX Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in Hannover (Wehrkreis XI)
.P Although the corps was located at the Franco-German border when the German invasion of France began it hardly saw any action. Instead it was transferred to Poland after the fall of Paris and then a few months later to Bulgaria, where it prepared for the upcoming invasion of Greece.
.P In early 1941 the invasion finally started and the XXX Infantry Korps aided through attacking Thrace. When the Greeks surrendered the corps was moved north to Rumania.
.P When the campaign against the Russians started in the summer of 1941 this corps led the advance against Crimea and Sevastopol with rapid success.
.P The catastrophe in Stalingrad forced the OKH to redirect some corps from other fronts to the defense of the area formerly held by the 6th Army. So the XXX Infantry Korps was directed to the defense of the river Don. It held there until August 1943.
.P  The general retreat in 1943 forced the corps to a slow retreat towards Rumania. It made a fleeting stand behind the Dnjepr before making a dash for the river Pruth. This proved to be a mistake and the Russians managed to encircle and destroy the corps.
.P In 1945 the corps was reformed and was stationed in Holland for the remainder of the war. It surrendered with the rest of the German Army in May 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: Greece, Russia and Holland
.B Decorations: 29 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2500] [German XXXIII Infantry Korps]
.T The XXXIII Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in Oppeln and was stationed in Münster during the first year, before playing a small part in the invasion of France. Its main contribution was assisting in the crossing into Alsace.
.P After the campaign in France, the corps was sea transported to Norway. It was assigned to the protection of Trondheim and the central coast of Norway. The corps stayed there until the end of the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: Fall Gelb (France 1940)
.B Decorations: 2 Knight's Crosses and a few Iron Crosses
.B Commander of renown: Erwin Engelbrecht, the German General who led the 163rd 
Division in the invasion of Norway 1940. Unfortunately, they were on the heavy 
cruiser Blücher that was sunk in the Oslo fjord. General Engelbrecht did manage to
swim ashore and was kept prisoner by the Norwegians until the general surrender of
Norway a few months later.


[2501] [German XXXIV Infantry Korps]
.T The XXXIV Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in Kustrin.
.P As the rest of the German forces moved west to fight the French, this corps stayed behind to garrison the common border with Soviet Russia. It stayed there until May 1941.
.P As Operation Barbarossa started in June 1941 the XXXIV Infantry Korps was held in reserve, though it  got involved in some fighting around Kiev.
.P In December 1941 the corps was transferred to the central front to aid in the offense against Moscow, Operation Typhoon. This operation failed and the Russian counter-attack forced a general retreat westwards.
.P The corps was dissolved a month later and was not reformed until 1944. As that point in time it was all defensive battles for the Germans and this formation served in the Balkans, where it stayed until the end of the War.
.H
.B Campaigns: Operation Barbarossa (Russia 1941) and Operation Typhoon (Russia 1941)
.B Decorations: A few Iron Crosses
.B Commander of renown: None


[2502] [German XXXV Infantry Korps]
.T The XXXV Infantry Korps was raised in 1939 in Poland.
.P During its first two years the corps was mainly used as a garrison in both Poland and France. 
.P For the initial phase of Operation Barbarossa it was in reserve, but later was used as flank protection in the Pripet Marshes. The corps also took part in the encirclement of Kiev.
.P In December 1941 the formation was holding part of the southern flank in the attack on Moscow near the town of Livny, where it managed to hold out for nearly two years. In the end the corps gradually became the frontline to what was to be the Orel salient. When a massive Russian attack came, it was forced to retreat westwards.
.P The corps played its final chapter defending south of Minsk (around Bobruysk) where it was virtually destroyed by attacking Russians in June 1944.
.H
.B Campaigns: Operation Barbarossa (Russia 1941) and Operation Typhoon (Russia 1941)
.B Decorations: 48 Knight's Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses
.B Commander of renown: Lothar Rendulic, the Austrian General who served on many fronts in the war. Among other things, he was involved in the campaigns in Norway and Finland. His most famous achievement however, was the near capture of Tito in Drvar in 1944. He was sentenced to 20 years in prison as a war criminal but was released in 1951. 


[2503] [German XXXVII Infantry Korps]
.T The XXXVII Infantry Korps was raised in October 1939 and was immediately transferred to the Western front and there it played a minor role as flank protection in the offense against France in the summer of 1940.
.P After the fall of France it was stationed in Holland where it remained for nearly two years.
.P In 1942 it was renamed LXXXII Infantry Korps and was moved to protect the French coastline in Pas de Calais. It stayed there until July 1944 when it was withdrawn behind the Rhine. It retreated further as the Allies pushed forward in 1945 and the Americans accepted its surrender outside Munich in May of the same year.
.H
.B Fronts: Holland, France and Germany
.B Decorations: A few Iron Crosses


[2504] [German 1st Cavalry Division]
.T The German cavalry were mostly units as part of other formations but there was at least one independent cavalry formation at the outbreak of the war (the 1st Cavalry Brigade which was later upgraded to the 1st Cavalry Division). The importance of cavalry was dwarfed by the speed and resolution of the more modern panzers.
In spite of this the 1st Cavalry Brigade earned respect when encircling the Polish capital and disrupting the defense for the main offensive to move in.
.P In the French campaign, after it was upgraded to a division, it had a more traditional cavalry role for reconnaissance. At one occasion it was reported that the division took out 34 out of 40 attacking tanks. Needless to say that by this time the division had been armed with anti-tank weaponry.
.P The experienced division was used in the opening stages of the campaign in Russia but these new conditions for warfare was not to its advantage and the German leaders considered how to make a change in the use of horses in the Russian campaign.
.P In late 1941 the division was reformed into the 24th Panzer-Division and was subsequently destroyed in Stalingrad. It was reformed in France and fought both in Italy and the Eastern front before surrendering to the British in Holstein in 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Poland (1939), France (1940) and Russia (1941)


[2505] [German I Cavalry Corps]
.T The German army had, at the outbreak of the war, 18 cavalry regiments which were divided that were used for reconnaissance during the Polish campaign. Casualties were very high and by the end of the campaign only one reinforced brigade remained. It was fitted with 150 mm guns to give more staying power.
.P The newly formed brigade performed well in the first part of the campaign in the west but eventually ran into set-backs when crossing into France proper. Allegedly, a group of cadets at the cavalry school at Saumur on the Loire River managed to defeat the brigade.
.P When the Wehrmacht turned east many of the cavalrymen were dismounted and retrained to work motorized and mechanized units. Cavalry was deemed unfit for a campaign like the one in the east.
.P Due to the persistence of Lieutenant Georg von Boeselager Cavalry units were again employed in 1943. He saw the need to have a centralized formation for the various reconnaissance formations that were working independently on and beyond the frontlines.
.P Some sources also tell an interesting anecdote from the end of the war when the last of the German Cavalry units was captured by British forces. The British in their plight gave a direct order to have all the horses slaughtered and use the meat for the prisoners themselves.
Horrified by the outlook of eating their four legged companions the Germans hatched a plan. They began organizing a competition where the horses competed along a track made up of empty cases of ammunition.
This amused the British who demanded to see an event like this every evening, thus forgetting their original wish to have the animals killed. The Germans even managed to persuade a high-ranking British officer to be transferred to the American zone.
While there they convinced the Yanks that they needed the animals in the coming months of hard labour of rebuilding Germany. Whether or not this story is true is hard to say.
.H
.B Campaigns: Poland (1939), France (1940) and Barbarossa (1941)
.B Commander of renown: Georg von Boeselager who had the cavalry units at the 
Russian front named after himself – von Boeselagers Mounted Force.


[2506] [Vlassov - by Graham Dodge]
.T In the summer of 1942 a high-profile General of the Soviet Union was captured 
by the Wehrmacht. His name was Andreij Andreijevich Vlassov. It happened as Russians were encircled near the Volchov front. Vlasov, who had strong anti-communist sentiments, had been an important figure in the defense of both Moscow and Kiev.
.P After his capture he made plans for a Russian Army fighting against the Russian
communists. Although this was supported by many high-ranking officers in the 
Wehrmacht it was politically difficult in 1942. Russians fighting alongside the 
Germans was still something Hitler and his ideological cronies could not accept 
(this was done nonetheless in many cases by simply not letting on the information
to Berlin). It would not be until February of 1945 that Vlassov could field his 
first divisions. During the years between 1942 and 1945 it was constant struggle 
to make the political elite in Berlin understand the importance of the Russian 
prisoners of war. Vlassov's name eventually became something that was not to be 
mentioned in the presence of Hitler as it upset him to think that a Slav was 
needed in his glorious crusade against communism.
.P Although initially planned for 5 divisions there were only two set up in 1945. These divisions fought against the Soviets in Hungary for a short while until they were forced to retreat towards Prague. As Vlasov and his men approached the city Czech nationalists rose against their German masters. SS-troops were sent in to put down the rebellion and the nationalists cried out for help. Vlasov decided to switch sides, it is said he hated the SS as much as he hated communists, and attacked the SS-troops assaulting the city and eventually drove them away.
.P Hard pressed by the pursuing Soviets, the remainder of Vlasov's forces retreated westwards with the intention of surrendering to Allied forces. During the escape most of the forces were either captured by the Soviets or killed but a great number arrived to the Allied line where they surrendered. Unfortunately for them the Americans deported them all back to the Soviet Union where they were shot or sent to Gulag for life. Vlasov was also deported and executed in 1946 for treason.


[2507] [German 7th Paratroop Division]
.T The 7th Fallschirmjäger Division was better known as Fallschrim-Jäger-Divisionen Erdmann after its leader Wolfgang Erdmann. The division was first put together in the summer of 1944. It was made up of soldiers from various units and training schools and was virtually without any heavy arms.
.P Just after the division was put together the Allies launched operation Market 
Garden prompting a swift response. The 7th Fallschirmjäger Division was rushed from its base in Alsace in France to help the other German troops in and around Arnhem. In spite of heavy casualties the Germans held on and stopped the Allies from advancing further east.
.P The division continued to fight on the western front (mainly in Alsace) before being pushed back and finally captured by the British in Oldenburg in May of 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1944) and Germany & Netherlands (1945)
.B Commander of renown: General-Lieutenant Wolfgang Erdmann


[2508] [German I Paratroop Korps]
.T Paratroopers were first used on a larger scale in the attack on Crete in 1941,
even if the idea of using airplanes to transport well-trained men into combat 
behind enemy lines had been part of the German mindset since the mid-thirties.
.P The First Fallschirmjägerkorps was not formed until 1944 in Italy, trying to 
stem the Allied invasion of Italy. It contained one division of paratroopers (for 
most part the 4th Fallschirmjägerdivision and later also the 1st 
Fallschirmjägerdivision) and a number of infantry divisions.
.P The operations in Italy started with holding back the Anzio bridgehead, which 
it did together with other German and Italian forces for a good three months. When
the Allied forces finally managed to advance through the defenses around the 
bridgehead the corps was retreating towards the north in the general retreat. It 
took part in the defense of the Albert line and the Gothic line before escaping to
the Alps where it surrendered at the end of the war.
.P A large number of Italian paratroopers from famous units like the Folgore
division joined the corps when it was formed.
.H
.B Campaigns: Italy 1944-45
.B Commander of renown: General Lieutenant Heinrich "Heinz" Trettner, served in 
the German army during the Spanish Civil War and was awarded several medals for 
his service there. Among those was the German Spanish Cross in Gold with Swords.


[2509] [German II Paratroop Korps]
.T Paratroopers were first used on a larger scale in the attack on Crete in 1941, 
even if the idea of using airplanes to transport well-trained men into combat 
behind enemy lines had been part of the German mindset since the mid-thirties.
.P When the German command (OKW) in 1944 decided to use paratroopers as soldiers 
on the frontline this effectively meant the end of paradrops by the Luftwaffe. 
There was one last airborne operation (operation Stosse) by the end of the war but
it was badly planned and without motivated soldiers, so it ended in failure.
.P The 2nd Fallschirmjägerkorps was formed in late 1943 and consisted of varying 
mixes of normal infantry and Fallschirmjägerdivisions (the 2nd, 3rd, 5th, 6th, 
7th and 8th Fallschirmjägerdivisions were all part of the corps at one time or 
another).
.P The corps was first stationed near Paris as a reserve formation but as D-Day 
approached it was relocated to Bretagne. When the Allied invasion came, the 
formation was rushed to contain it but as with the rest of the German army it had
to fall back east, narrowly escaping being trapped in the Falaise pocket.
.P The corps surrendered at the end of the war in northern Germany.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1944) and Germany (1945)


[2510] [German 5th Airlanding Division]
.T For a successful airborne landing operation the German army divided the 
operation into two separate phases. The first phase was for paratroopers to be
flown in and capture an area, a beachhead, or an airhead and securing this area. The second step was to fly in ground troops to expand from the already captured area. This second force was fitted for air transport but not being paratroopers per se.
.P The division assigned for the second phase (which is represented by this 
counter) was the 22nd Infantry Division and they were used during the first year 
of the campaign in France and Holland. They were not however used in the capture 
of the Belgian fortress of Eben Emael, which was done by 85 men from the 7th 
Fallschirmjägerdivisionen.
.P When the Wehrmacht was preparing for the invasion of Crete the 22nd Infantry Division was occupied elsewhere and instead the 5th Mountain Division was used for the operation.
They were retrained for the mission and their experience in mountainous terrain was excellent considering the terrain where they landed and eventually fought. Reports claim that without the use of these regular troops it would not have possible to capture the island.
.P After 1941 Hitler and the German High Command began to have doubts about using airborne operations. This was only further strengthened by the close nature of the invasion of Crete. No more large scale drops were done in the war by the Germans.
.H
.B Campaigns: France & Holland (1940) and Crete (1941)


[2511] [German Marine Division - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit could represent the 1st Marine Infantry Division.
.P In November 1944 the Kriegsmarine formed the Marine-schützen-brigade Nord to guard the German coast between Denmark and the Netherlands.
.P Due to the desperate need for troops to face the advancing Soviets in January, 1945, the brigade was increased in size and designated as the 1st Marine Infantry Division. Although not highly regarded by the Wehrmacht, the Marines were rushed east to face the Soviet juggernaut. Near Stettin, the 1st Marine Infantry Division dug-in along the Oder River. The breadth of the river did not help them any as they were practically obliterated in the final assault.
.P The survivors escaped to the west and surrendered to the Americans.


[2512] [German Marine Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T Unlike other major powers of the World War II era, the German military did not have an elite fighting force that specialized in amphibious landings. The Kriegsmarine did have a land force, however.
.P Although labeled marines these soldiers were naval personnel who, in large part, served in costal defensive forces for the majority of the war. Initially battalion sized formations, as the war progressed the marines were gradually increased in strength to division sized units.
.P In 1945 the 1st, 2nd and 3rd Marine Infantry Divisions were formed. The 1st and 3rd divisions battled the Soviets while the 2nd division was in combat against the British. Also formed were the 8th, 11th and 16th Marine Infantry Divisions but these units may have been nothing more than decoy formations.


[2513] [German 5th Mountain Division - by Adam Scott]
.T Formed in October 1940 the 5th Gebirgsjager Division was established in Austria
by using the 100th 
Gebirgs Regiment from the 1st Gebirgs Division and the 85th 
Infantry Regiment from the 10th Infantry
 Division.

.P Based in Bulgaria the 5th Mountain Division participated in the conquering of 
Greece. The division was 
then tasked with supporting the attack on Crete. Having 
suffered losses at sea attempting to reach the 
island the Luftwaffe decided to 
airlift the 5th Gerbigs Division to provide some much needed assistance to
 the 
paratroopers.

.P After a period of rest and rebuilding the division joined the battle on the 
Eastern Front in March of 1942. 
Assigned to Army Group North the mountain troops 
fought numerous battles near Leningrad trying to
maintain the siege over the course
of the next year plus. 

.P After the Allied landings in Italy the special skills of the 5th Gebirgs 
Division were needed and in
 December 1943 the division took its position along the
Gustav Line near Monte Cassino. 

.P The 5th Gebirgs Division surrendered to the Americans near the city of Turin in
May 1945. 

.H
.B Commander of note: Julius "Papa" Ringel




[2514] [German Alpine Mountain Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The German army fielded the largest force of mountain troops, Gebirgs-Troopen, 
by one nation in the war. The Alpenkorps was a World War I formation that Germany 
fielded.
.P Over the course of the war the German army raised eleven mountain divisions. 
Higher commands included the XV, XVIII, XIX, XXI, XXII, XXXVI, XXXXIX, LI 
Gebirgskorps and the Gebirgs-armeekorps Norwegen. Germany even fielded a mountain 
army, the Twentieth Gebirgs-Armee.
.P In addition the SS fielded 6 mountain divisions, at least in name, and two 
mountain corps, the V and IX.


[2515] [German XLIX Mountain Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T In preparation for an attack on Gibraltar in October of 1940, the XLIX Gebirgs-korps (mountain korps) was ordered to be established by using a cadre from the XVIII Armeekorps.
.P Seeking to control the Balkans, Germany signed the terms of the Tripartite Pact with Yugoslavia. This treaty enabled German forces to freely enter the country. However, this was not a popular thing in Yugoslavia and Serbian officers led a coup to replace Regent Prince Paul. They then rejected the treaty. When the new government signed a mutual defense pact with the Soviet Union on April 5, 1941 Hitler became infuriated. He ordered retaliation on Yugoslavia for this defiance of the German desires. Operation Strafgericht (punishment) was launched almost immediately.
.P Crossing the Austrian border, the XLIX Mountain Korps made contact with Yugoslavian forces. Fortunately for the Germans, these Yugoslavian units were Croatian divisions. The Croatians decided to defect and they welcomed the German invasion. The way into Zagreb was clear. For their mutiny Hitler rewarded them by allowing the creation of the satellite nation of Croatia.
.P After the rapid conquest of the Balkans the XLIX Mountain Korps was redeployed to its staging areas with the Seventeenth Army in Poland north of Slovakia. In the opening moves of Barbarossa the Seventeenth Army attacked with the initial objective of taking Lvov. This was the first of many cities captured by the Seventeenth Army in 1941, soon followed by Vinnitsa, Kharkov and then Rostov. Before helping to take Kharkov the Seventeenth Army was part of the encirclement of Soviets armies that were caught in the Uman pocket. Although the Germans had fought their way into Rostov, they could not hold onto it. The Seventeenth Army withdrew behind the Mius River and dug in for the winter.
.P Recovered from the first year's actions, the XLIX Mountain Korps and the 
Seventeenth Army were commanded by Army Group A for a renewed drive deep into the
Caucasus. Rostov fell to the Germans for the second time when the XLIX Mountain 
Korps entered the city. From Rostov, the Seventeenth Army attacked south to join 
with forces that had crossed the Kerch Straits. The plan was then to march down 
the coast of the Black Sea to Turkey. Following the plan, the XLIX Mountain Korps
captured the impregnable passes in the Caucasus Mountains. However, the Russians 
foiled the German plans by holding onto several ports.
.P When things fell apart at Stalingrad, Army Group A fled the Caucuses and the Seventeenth Army became isolated in the Kuban. Despite heavy pressure, the Seventeenth Army managed to maintain a foothold in the area well into the fall of 1943.
.P When the Soviets broke through north of the Sea of Azov the Seventeenth Army withdrew across the Kerch Straits into the Crimea. Confident that they would be withdrawn to safety, the Seventeenth Army retreated in good order, despite being isolated in the Crimea. Hitler at first refused to allow the Crimea to be abandoned and the XLIX Korps, with no armor, could do little to keep the Soviet Second Guards Army from crossing the Perekops Isthmus. Before long the Seventeenth Army fled back to Sevastopol and Hitler finally gave the order for the navy to save it. This was too late for the XLIX Mountain Korps. Among the last defenders of Sevastopol the Korps was largely destroyed.
.P The survivors that did escape were assigned to the First Hungarian Army in the Carpathian Mountains and the Korps was rebuilt. The new XLIX Mountain Korps did not have much time to prepare. The Soviets unleashed their Jassy-Kishinev Offensive, which was designed to crack open Romania, in August. The XLIX Mountain Korps, among other units, soon gave way.
.P By January 1945 the Korps had retreated into Czechoslovakia. The survivors surrendered to the Russians at the end of the war.


[2516] [German XXXVI Mountain Korps]
.T This corps was raised in Poland in 1939 as an Infantry Corps.
.P It was mainly used for protecting the flanks of the main offensive in the attack on France in 1940. It lingered behind after the fall of France and was not redirected until the end of the summer of 1940. It then went via Oslo to Northern Finland (Salla). The corps took part in the main drive to cut off Murmansk from the rest of Russia in 1941 but this attempt failed due to Russian reinforcement arriving to bolster the defense.
.P The corps was reformed as a Mountaineer Korps in late 1941 and was stationed between Salla and Kandalakscha until the capitulation of Finland to the Russians in 1944. The corps then fought its way to Norway through Northern Finland. Together with the general German surrender the soldiers of the XXXVI Gebirgskorps laid down their arms in May of 1945.


[2517] [German 1st Engineer Division]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2518] [German 5th Motorized Pz Engineer Division]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2519] [Kesselring - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 58 in 1939, Field-Marshal Albrecht von Kesselring joined the German Army in 1904 as
an officer cadet and during WWI served as a
staff officer in the artillery.  He also trained as a balloon observer where he met and befriended
Hermann Goering.  After the war he
remained in the army and by 1932 had risen to the rank of major general. The following year he
transferred to the newly established
Luftwaffe where Goering appointed him as chief of staff - a promotion that did not go down very
well with other Luftwaffe officers such
as Erhard Miltch.

.P When WWII started, Kesselring was appointed as commander of the First Air Fleet where he
supported General von Bock's
Army Group North in the invasion of Poland.  In 1940 he was transferred to command the
Second Air Fleet to support the invasions of
Belgium, Holland, and France and in this role he failed to carry out Goering's promise to prevent
the British evacuation of Dunkirk.
Despite this disappointment he was made a field marshal in July 1940.

.P When Germany invaded Russia in June 1941, Kesselring's Second
Air Fleet was once again deployed to support General von Bock who now commanded Army
Group Center.  Problems in the Mediterranean
Theater led Hitler to transfer Kesselring in December 1941 to be commander of all German land
and air forces in the Mediterranean.
In this role Kesselring targeted Malta and launched an aerial offensive against that island in May
1942.  The worsening situation in
Russia and the need to support General Rommel's operations in Egypt diverted forces from the
assault on Malta and the island survived.

.P In November 1942, Kesselring was appointed by Mussolini as deputy commander of Italian
forces and this additional authority enabled
Kesselring to create a unified command structure for Axis forces in the Mediterranean.  Rommel
at El Alamein and the Allied landings
in French North Africa were the turning points for the war in the Mediterranean and by early
1943 Kesselring had been forced permanently
onto the strategic defensive.  He had overall command of the Axis forces during their defeats in
Tunisia and Sicily and their slow
withdrawal up the Italian peninsula.  Kesselring's reputation did not suffer in these defeats.

.P By 1943 the Allied steamroller had
accumulated sufficient men and material to make the outcome of the Mediterranean campaign
merely a matter of time and Kesselring's
tacitly understood role was to delay that outcome for as long as possible.  Despite some local
failures, Kesselring dealt successfully
with the Allied landings at Salerno and Anzio and the Italian defection from the Axis alliance. 
By mid-1944, Kesselring's forces
were entrenched along the Gustav Line across the north of Italy and keeping the Allies from a
successful conclusion of their
Mediterranean campaign.  In October, Kesselring was injured in a car accident and hospitalized
for three months.

.P After his convalescence
Kesselring was appointed commander in chief West in March 1945 where he presided over the
final disintegration of the German western
armies.  He ended the war as commander in chief South with responsibility for the southern half
of Germany.  He was taken prisoner in
May 1945 and sentenced to death for war crimes.  His sentence was commuted to life
imprisonment and he was released for health reasons
in 1952. Kesselring published his autobiography A Soldier to the Last Day (1953) and died in
1960.


[2520] [Model - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 48 in 1939, Field Marshal Otto Moritz Walter Model won the Iron Cross (First and
Second Class) during his service as an infantry
officer during WWI.  He remained in the German Army between the wars and in 1930 was
appointed as head of the War Ministry's technical
warfare section, which dealt with research into new military technologies.  In this role he refined
the armored vehicles that would
spearhead the German blitzkriegs of WWII.

.P Model served as a mid-ranking staff officer during the invasions of Poland and France and
was assigned to Army Group Center under General Guderian for the June 1941 invasion of
Russia.  In October 1941, Model was assigned to
command the 41st Panzer Corps and in January 1942 was transferred to the 9th Army where he
had a falling out with Hitler over who was
better able to decide on the appropriate strategy for the battlefield.  Incredibly, Hitler conceded
the point, assigning more troops for
his defiant commander to deploy as he wished and then promoting Model to general the
following month.

.P Model remained in command of the
Ninth Army in an essentially defensive role when the German offensive switched to the south for
the drive on Stalingrad.  This role
changed in July 1943 when the Ninth Army was used as spearhead for Army Group Center's role
as the northern pincer of Operation CITADEL
with the objective of retaking Kursk and cutting off a 100 kilometer salient of Russian troops. 
The Russians won the ensuing Battle
of Kursk and the Germans were forced to retreat.  There is ample evidence that Model ordered
the systematic destruction of Russian towns
when his forces were forced to retreat, which would have earned him a place at the Nuremberg
Trials if he had survived the war.

.P In
January 1944 Model was assigned as commander in chief of Army Group North and in March
replaced von Manstein as commander in chief on
the Eastern Front. Model was a loyal Nazi, earning the nickname of "Hitler's Fireman" for his
role of patching up the ad-hoc operational
problems that were developing in the crumbling front lines of the German Reich.  The Allied
breakout from the Normandy bridgehead was one
such problem and in August 1944 Model transferred to the west as commander in chief of Army
Group B to replace General von Kluge.

.P Model also temporarily held the position of commander in chief West until Rundstedt's return
to duty in September 1944.  The Allied
September 1944 parachute offensive into Holland (Operation MARKET-GARDEN) and the
German December 1944 offensive in the Ardennes
(Operation WACHT AM RHEIN) were launched within his area of operation.  After the failure
of this last German blitzkrieg, Model's
Army Group B retreated into the Ruhr where his 500,000 troops were soon surrounded by Allied
forces under Generals Montgomery and
Bradley.  Aware of the futility of further resistance Model disbanded his armies on 14th April to
avoid further bloodshed.

.P He
committed suicide on 21st April 1945.  His public motivation was a belief that "A field marshal
does not surrender" however he
would also have been aware that he would be tried as a war criminal for his actions in Russia.


[2521] [von Bock - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 48 in 1939, Field Marshal Fedor von Bock was educated at the Potsdam military school
and joined the German Army in 1897, reaching
the rank of major by the end of WWI.  He stayed in the army at the end of that war and was
assigned command of the Third Army Group.

.P Despite (or because of) his lack of interest in politics he maintained his position after Hitler's
1939 reorganization of the German
Army and commanded Army Group North during the September 1939 invasion of Poland.  He
then commanded Army Group B during the invasion
of Belgium and France in May/June 1940 and was one of the twelve German generals promoted
to Field Marshal by Hitler in July 1940.
When Hitler turned his eyes on Russia in 1941, he assigned Von Bock to command Army Group
Center and in this role Von Bock accepted
responsibility for the drive on Moscow.

.P His early successes at Minsk and Smolensk made the capture of the Russian capital seem
likely
but Hitler's orders to divert forces south to assist in the encirclement at Kiev deprived Von Bock
of the firepower he needed to achieve
his objective.  By the time the borrowed Panzers had been returned to Von Bock the Russian
winter was setting in and Operation TYPHOON -
the renewed German offensive on Moscow - failed to achieve its objective.  The Russian winter
counteroffensive then pushed the Germans
back from the city and Hitler was forced to look elsewhere for the key to victory in the east.

.P In 1942 Von Bock was transferred to
command Army Group South and set his sights on Stalingrad. His offensive was successful in
terms of getting the Fourth Panzer Army and
the Sixth Army into Stalingrad but in November 1942 the Russian launched Operation URANUS
and cut off the German forces in the city.
Despite a spirited rescue attempt by General Manstein's Army Group Don, the Russian siege of
Stalingrad was maintained and General
Paulus was forced to surrender.  After his 1941 failure at Moscow and his 1942 failure at
Stalingrad, Von Bock was removed from active
command by Hitler and Manstein became the new commander in chief of Army Group South.

.P Von Bock remained in reserve until he was killed in an
air raid on Hamburg during the last week of the war.  Von Bock was a military pragmatist who
supported the idea of enrolling enthusiastic
Russians into a German controlled Liberation Army for use against Stalin's armies.  He did not
condone oppression of conquered peoples
but neither did he take a strong position opposing it.  His military skills were convincingly
displayed during the conquest of France.  However,
his failures at Moscow and Stalingrad prevented him attaining the legendary status of Rommel or
Guderian.


[2522] [von Leeb - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 63 in 1939, Field Marshal Wilhelm Ritter von Leeb joined the Imperial German Army
as an Officer Cadet in 1895 and received a commission
in the Artillery.  He served in China through the Boxer rebellion (1899 to 1901) before returning
to Germany to study at the Bavarian Military
Academy (1907-1909), followed by assignment to the general staff in Berlin.

.P During WWI he was promoted to major and saw service on both the
eastern and western fronts.   After the war he returned to Munich as chief of staff of Wehrkreis
VII and his relationship with the rising
Nazi Party got off to a rocky start with his involvement in suppressing the 1923 Beer Hall Putsch. 
Despite this issue and the further
complications of von Leeb's religious beliefs and anti-Nazi attitude, von Leeb's career continued
to flourish.  He was promoted to general
of artillery and given command of Army Group 2.  His 1937 publication of "Die Abwehr", which
argued against a two front war, was the limit
of his involvement in politics.  However, this did not stop Hitler forcing him into early
retirement. The worsening international relationship
with the western powers caused a reversal of this situation and von Leeb was recalled to service.

.P His Second Army Group occupied the
Sudetenland in 1938 and as commander of Army Group C he broke through the Maginot Line in
France for which he was made a field marshal.
For the invasion of Russia, von Leeb was placed in command of Army Group North with the
objective of seizing Leningrad within one month of
the invasion.  Leningrad never fell and in December 1941 von Leeb was relieved of his command
and was never again employed by Hitler.

.P After
the war, von Leeb was charged with Crimes against Peace, War Crimes, and Crimes against
Humanity by the Nuremberg War Crimes Tribunal but was
found guilty on only one charge: passing on Keitel's May 1941 Barbarossa Jurisdiction Order
which prescribed harsh treatment for captured
Russian Political Officers.  In defense of von Leeb, the Tribunal found "We believe that there is
much to be said for the defendant von Leeb
by way of mitigation.  He was not a friend or follower of the Nazi Party or its ideology.  He was a
soldier and engaged in a stupendous
campaign with responsibility for hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and a large indigenous
population spread over a vast area. It is not
without significance that no criminal order has been introduced in evidence which bears his
signature or the stamp of his approval."

.P Von Leeb was sentenced to three years imprisonment and upon his release lived quietly with
his family until his death in 1956.


[2523] [Guderian - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 51 in 1939, General Heinz Wilhelm Guderian attended military schools and then entered the Army in 1907 as an ensign-cadet
in the Battalion commanded by his father.  He saw service at the Marne and Verdun on the Western Front in WWI and was awarded
the Iron Cross (First and Second Class) but was never in command of a fighting unit.

.P He stayed in the Reichswehr during the
interwar years and his fluent English allowed him to translate the literary works of Captain Liddell-Hart and Major-General
Fuller.  By 1933 he had been promoted to colonel and after Adolf Hitler witnessed Guderian's display of Panzer I tanks moving
around a battlefield, Guderian was made commander of the 2nd Panzer Division and promoted to major general.  Hitler used Guderian
as his military spearhead to occupy Austria and Czechoslovakia rapidly after their political annexations and showed his appreciation
of the success of those operations by promoting Guderian to full general and giving him the role of Chef der Schnellen Truppen
(chief of fast Troops).

.P Guderian was now responsible for recruiting, training, tactics, and technique of all motorized and
armored units.  Guderian published his theories in 1937 in the book Achtung! Panzer. During the Polish campaign Guderian commanded
the XIX Army Corps and in 1940 Guderian spearheaded the attack through the Ardennes that broke the Allied lines and led to the
encirclement at Dunkirk.

.P For the June 1941 attack on Russia he was honored by having his unit named after him - "Panzergruppe
Guderian".  His troops took Smolensk and were poised to drive on Moscow when they were ordered to turn south and operate as the
northern wing of the encirclement of Kiev.  The city was taken along with hundreds of thousands of Russian prisoners but by November
Guderian's panzer group had only fifty operational tanks left from the 600 that had equipped his forces at the start of the campaign.
Under those circumstances Moscow could not be taken.

.P On Christmas Day 1941 Hitler relieved Guderian of command for ordering a
withdrawal in contradiction of Hitler's "stand fast" orders.  Despite this professional disagreement, Hitler remained on good
terms with Guderian and gave him a large gift of money from the German Treasury.  In March 1943 Hitler recalled Guderian and made
him the Inspector-General of the Armored Troops where Guderian was able to ensure that the reliable Panzer IV was kept in production
until newer Panther and Tiger tanks could be perfected. After the July 1944 assassination attempt on Hitler, Guderian served as chief
of OKH until March 28th 1945 when Hitler dismissed him after a disagreement over a failed counterattack.

.P After the war Guderian was
not charged with any war crimes and he died in May 1954.  Guderian never rose to the rank of field marshal but his development and
continual refinement of both the theory and practice of armored warfare puts him at the highest level of military genius for his time.


[2524] [Manstein - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 51 in 1939, Field Marshal Fritz Erich von Manstein (original name Lewinski) was the tenth child of a Prussian aristocrat and
was adopted by his childless uncle and aunt.  He served as a page in the Imperial court of Kaiser Wilhelm II and then spent six
years as a army cadet before joining the Third Foot Guards Regiment in 1906.  The following year he was promoted to lieutenant
and in October 1913 he entered the War Academy.

.P In WWI he served in Poland (wounded), Serbia, Estonia, Belgium and France as a
staff officer and after the war remained in the army with the rank of captain. Germany's rearmament in the 1930s led to new
opportunities and in 1935 Major von Manstein was appointed as Head of Operations Branch of the Army general staff.  In this role
he championed the use of self-propelled assault guns (StuG) to provide heavy direct-fire support to infantry.  By now Manstein
was senior enough to be involved in political issues and as an aristocrat who chose not to join the Nazi Party, he was not in
favor with Hitler and was consequently removed from the general staff and assigned to command the 18th Infantry Regiment.

.P During
the Polish campaign Manstein served as chief of staff for Rundstedt's Army Group South.  After the fall of Poland, Manstein
continued working with Rundstedt to develop the plan for the invasion of France.  Initially Manstein's plan (nicknamed
Sichelschnitt or Sickle Cut) of attacking through the Ardennes, met with resistance from the other officers.  However, when it
came to Hitler's attention it was adopted as the German strategy.  After the invasion of France was launched, Manstein's 38th
Army Corps under Kluge's 4th Army was first to reach and cross the River Seine.  For his part in planning the campaign, Manstein 
was promoted to general and awarded the Knight's Cross.

.P Manstein enjoyed rapid promotion during the initial stages of Operation
Barbarossa.  He started the campaign in command of the 56th Panzer Corps, was appointed commander of the 11th Army in September
1941, and promoted to field marshal in July 1942.  He led Operation Northern Lights against Leningrad in September and although
he achieved many tactical victories he could not take the city.  By November Manstein was commanding the newly created Army Group
Don during Operation Wintergewitter (Winter Storm) in the unsuccessful attempt to relieve the 6th Army besieged in Stalingrad.

.P Manstein's next command was Army Group South which he led in a successful counter-offensive against Kharkov in February 1943.
Manstein's work commanding the southern pincer of Operation Citadel drew grudging respect from Marshal Zhukov but by mid-1943 the
initiative was passing to the Russians and Manstein's major task was to stabilize the front line.  Manstein was one of the few
Generals who continued to stand up to Hitler on military matters and this inevitably led to Manstein's dismissal in March 1944.

.P After the war, Manstein was charged with war crimes and although sentenced to eighteen years imprisonment he was released on
medical grounds in February 1953.  He found employment as a senior defense advisor and chairman of a committee appointed to
advise the German Parliament on organization and doctrine for the post-war German Army.  His memoirs Lost Victories was
published in 1955 and he died in June 1973.  He is remembered as a brilliant strategist and as the author of the Manstein
Plan which defeated the French in 1940 and the "Manstein Miracle" which stabilized the Russian Front in 1943.


[2525] [Rommel - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 47 in 1939. Field Marshal Erwin Johannes Eugen Rommel wanted to be an engineer but his father opposed the idea, so in 1910
Rommel enrolled in the German Army.  He fought in France and in Italy, rising from lieutenant to captain and winning the Iron
Cross (First and Second Class) and Prussia's highest medal, the Pour le Merite, along the way.

.P After WWI he remained in the Army
as an instructor at the Infantry School in Dresden and later at the Potsdam War Academy.  In October 1935 he was promoted to the
rank of lieutenant colonel and after Hitler read his 1937 book 'Infantry Attacks' Rommel was appointed to command Hitler's HQ staff
during the Austrian, Czechoslovakian, and Polish campaigns.

.P In 1940 Rommel commanded the 7th Panzer Division, nicknamed the 'Ghost'
division because the enemy (and often his superior officers) did not know where he was. Rommel's panzers lead the breakthrough from
the German border to the Channel and then travelled down the French coast to the Spanish border.

.P He was promoted to General and sent
to command the Deutsches Afrika Korps which was forming in Africa. The next two years saw Rommel battling Generals Wavell, Auchinleck,
and Montgomery in a see-saw battle along the African coastline from Tunis to El Alamein. Rommel won many of the battles but lost the
crucial round against Montgomery at the second battle of El Alamein, and was forced to retreat back to Tunisia. Falling sick, he
was repatriated to Europe and escaped the final surrender of the Afrika Korps.

.P After a period of recovery, Rommel was appointed as
commander of Army Group B in France with specific responsibility for coastline defence. The task was enormous but Rommel threw
himself into it. He disagreed strenuously with Hitler's decision to hold armored units as a central reserve arguing that Allied
air superiority would prevent the movement of reserves to the invasion beaches. Despite Rommel's best efforts the Allied invasion
of Normandy succeeded.  On July 17th, 1944 Rommel's staff car was strafed by a RCAF Spitfire, and he was hospitalized with major
head injuries.

.P The failure of the July 20th plot against Hitler lead to a far-reaching enquiry and purging of the German officer
corps. When Hitler found out that Rommel had known of the plot but not reported it, he offered Rommel the choice between a public
trial (with inevitable conviction and subsequent execution), or a private suicide with a State Funeral. Rommel chose suicide.
Ironically Rommel had been asked to join the plot but had refused, preferring that Hitler be arrested rather than assassinated.

.P Rommel's strengths were his undoubted tactical genius and his ability to inspire his men. There is some evidence that Rommel's
victories in Africa were more a result of accurate pre-battle intelligence than an intuitive ability to determine and foil the
intentions of his enemies during the battle, but this does not detract from the Rommel legend.


[2526] [Rundstedt - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 63 in 1939, Field Marshal Karl Rudolf Gerd von Rundstedt was born into the Prussian aristocracy and joined the German Army in 1893.
He studied at the Potsdam Military Academy and by the end of WWI had reached the rank of major.

.P During the interwar years he made strenuous
efforts to keep the German army free from politics.  In 1932 he threatened to resign rather than carry out the orders of Chancellor von
Papen to forcibly remove the Social Democrat government from power in Prussia.  Rundstedt resigned from the army in October 1938 at the
age of sixty-one only to be recalled to duty as the commander of Army Group South during the invasion of Poland.

.P When the focus of war
switched to the west, von Runstedt commanded forty divisions including the armored spearheads of Guderian, Manstein, and Rommel who broke
through the allied lines.  Debate still rages whether the decision to halt the Panzers outside Dunkirk was primarily a political maneuver
devised by Hitler or a military decision made by von Rundstedt.  Either way, the British Army escaped, and the newly promoted field
marshal von Rundstedt needed to take them into consideration during his planning for the invasion of England.  After the invasion was
canceled von Rundstedt took control of the coastal defenses of Holland, Belgium and France.

.P When Germany invaded Russia, von Rundstedt
commanded Army Group South and masterminded the encirclement of Kiev, which netted 665,000 Russian prisoners.  A heart attack in November
could not persuade him to leave his duties, but after he demanded tactical flexibility to meet a Russian counterattack near Rostov, he
was relieved of command by Hitler.  In March 1942, Hitler sent von Rundstedt back to France to continue his work of building the Atlantic
Wall.  After the Allies burst through that wall in June 1944, von Rundstedt suggested to Hitler that peace negotiations should be started
with the Allies and was immediately removed from command.

.P Von Kluge proved incapable of maintaining the front and von Rundstedt was
returned to command in time to defeat the Allied airdrop at Arnhem (Operation Market Garden) and then launch the last blitzkrieg with
the Battle of the Bulge. Von Rundstedt was arrested as a war criminal after the war but suffered another heart attack while in captivity
and in July 1948 was released on the grounds of ill health.  He died in February 1953.

.P Von Runsdedt's best attributes were his overall
military competence.  Against this must be balanced his difficulty in adapting to the new blitzkrieg form of warfare and his 1944
decision to sit on the so-called "Court of Honor" which expelled hundreds of officers from the Army after the assassination attempt
on Hitler and thereby exposed them to civilian trial and execution.


[2527] [German Berlin Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Berlin.
.P Berlin was captured on the 2nd of May 1945 by the Russians and most of the different surviving formations in this corps probably surrendered with the fall of the city.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2528] [German Bremen Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Bremen.
.P Bremen was captured by the Americans at the end of the war but did not see any real combat. After the war it became part of the American occupation-zone.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2529] [German Breslau Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Breslau.
.P Breslau was captured on the 7th of May in 1945 by the Russians and most of the different formations in this corps probably died defending the city.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2530] [German Dusseldorf Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Dusseldorf.
.P Dusseldorf did not see land combat during the war but was the target of repeated bombing raids. Most of the city was reduced to rubble by the end of the war.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2531] [German Hamburg Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Hamburg.
.P Hamburg did not see land combat during the war but was the target of repeated bombing raids. Most of the city was reduced to rubble by the end of the war. The British Operation Gomorrah struck the city especially hard and over 40,000 people died during this operation alone.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2532] [German Hannover Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Hannover.
.P Hannover did not see land combat during the war but was the target of repeated bombing raids. Two thirds of the city was bombed to ruins during the Allied bombings.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2533] [German Kiel Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Kiel.
.P Kiel did not see land combat during the war but was the target of repeated bombing raids because of its importance as a Naval Base. It is approximated that 80% of the city was destroyed.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2534] [German Köningsberg Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops 
that helped in the defense of Königsberg.
.P Königsberg was declared a fortress-city by Hitler and it was defended from January 1945 to April the same year. The commander, Otto Lasch, surrendered to avoid further deaths when the battle was already lost. For this he was condemned to death by Hitler but the sentence was never carried out.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2535] [German Leipzig Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Leipzig.
.P Leipzig did not see land combat during the war but was the target of repeated bombing raids. The city was captured by the Americans in April 1945 but the city was ceded to the Russians after the war.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2536] [German Magdeburg Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Magdeburg.
.P Magdeburg did not see land combat during the war but was the target of repeated bombing raids. The city was nearly destroyed and it is considered that this was the second-worst of the Allied bombings in Germany.
.H
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2537] [German Munich Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Munich.
.P Munich did not see land combat during the war but was the target of repeated bombing raids. 
.P In 1942 and 1943 the city was the base of a non-violent resistance group called the “White rose”. The group was discovered and all the six founding members were sentenced to death by guillotine. Carl Orff claimed to be one of the White Roses when he was interrogated by the Allies after war but this has been greatly doubted.
.H 
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2538] [German Stettin Militia]
.T This unit symbolizes all the different Militia, Landwehr and Volksturm troops that helped in the defense of Stettin. 
.P Stettin was the target of both Allied bombing raids and Soviet advance. 60% of the city was destroyed between 1944 and 1945. After the war the city became part of Poland.
.H 
.P **Militia are generic units representing regular infantry formations rushed into combat with only basic training and less inherent support weapons and motor transport. These units fought on all fronts at all times and not just in the defense of their home city.**


[2539] [German LXXX Garrison]
.T The LXXX Armeekorps was formed in 1942 in Western France from other Wehrmacht forces.
.P For most of the war the corps stayed in France as part of the Atlantic Wall but when the landings came in Normandy in 1944 the corps was forced to retreat towards Germany to avoid being isolated.
.P By September 1944 it was defending Metz against the Americans but this proved to be too difficult. In early 1945 the corps retreated to southwestern Germany.
.P In April the same year it gave up the defense of Oberrhein and surrendered to the Americans.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1944) and the defense of the Rhine (1945)


[2540] [German LXXXI Garrison]
.T The LXXXI Armeekorps was formed in 1942 in Northern France.
.P The corps defended an area west of Paris for most of the war but was moved to the front when the Allies landed in Normandy. It was forced to retreat and did not stop until inside Germany.
.P After defending behind the Rhine for a few months it was pushed into the Ruhr-Pocket and was eventually destroyed (April 1945).
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1945) and Germany (1945)


[2541] [German LXXXII Garrison]
.T The LXXXII Armeekorps was formed in 1942 in Northern France
.P  For most of the war the corps was stationed in Pas-de-Calais but was transferred to defend Germany in late 1944 after the Allied invasion.
.P The corps defended against the Americans at the Rhine but was forced to retreat southwards in March 1945.
.P Near Munich the Allies accepted the surrender of the corps in May 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Germany (1945)


[2542] [German LXXXIII Garrison]
.T The LXXXIII Armeekorps was formed in France the summer of 1942
.P The first assignment of the new corps was to aid in collapsing the Vichy French Rump in southern France.
.P It stayed in southern France until 1943 and was then dissolved to bolster other formations (foremost the 19th Army)
.H
.B Campaigns: Collapsing of Vichy France (1942)


[2543] [German LXXXIV Garrison]
.T The LXXXIV Armeekorps was formed in Northern France in 1942.
.P As the Allies invaded Normandy the corps was rushed to the front and was 
involved in heavy fighting. It was pushed back and was eventually trapped in what
was to be known as the Falaise Pocket.
.P It was destroyed by the Americans in August 1944.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy (1944)


[2544] [German LXXXIX Garrison]
.T The LXXXIX Armeekorps was formed in Belgium in late 1942.
.P For two years the corps was stationed in the port of Antwerp but after the Allied landings further west they were moved to defend Holland.
.P After being transferred to Lorraine in late 1944 the corps took part in the 
attack in January 1945 against American forces. The operation was called Wacht Am
Rhein but is more commonly known as the Battle of the Bulge. This ended in failure and the corps was forced to retreat.
.P In April the retreat ended in Southern Germany where it was destroyed by Allied forces.
.H
.B Campaigns: Operation Nordwind (1945)


[2545] [German LXXXV Garrison]
.T The LXXXV Armeekorps was formed in southern France in July 1944.
.P Soon after the Corps was formed, the Allies landed in southern France and the corps was forced to retreat towards Germany. The retreat ended in Lorraine, where it protected the northern flank in Operation Nordwind.
.P After the failure in the Battle of the Bulge the corps fled eastwards surrendering in Pilsen in May 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Operation Nordwind (1945)


[2546] [German LXXXVI Garrison]
.T The LXXXVI Armeekorps was formed in November 1942 in Western France.
.P The corps was stationed in Bordeaux and was originally to take part in a possible invasion of Spain in 1943 but this was cancelled.
.P When the Allies landed in Normandy, the corps was rushed to the defense and was assigned to hold Caen. It was forced to retreat together with the rest of the German forces and ended up in Holland.
.P As the Allied generals tried a large Airborne Operation in Holland, the corps was assigned to hold Venlo.
.P In 1945 it held a defensive position on the Rhine until the British managed to drive them off.
.P The corps surrendered to British forces in Northern Germany in May 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Normandy (1944) and Operation Marketgarden (1944)


[2547] [German LXXXVII Garrison]
.T The LXXXVII Armeekorps was raised in 1942 in Northwestern France (Brittany).
.P In the summer of 1943 it was transferred to Italy to defend the Ligurian coast. The corps stayed there for the remainder of the war, without seeing any fighting.
.H
.B Campaigns: None


[2548] [German 1st Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Infantry Division was never classified as motorized by the Germans.
.P Originally established on October 15, 1935 the 1st Infantry Division headquartered at Konigsberg. The division was fully mobilized in Aug 1939.
.P Staging out of East Prussia, the 1st Infantry crossed into Poland. The division fought through Poznan and passed to the east around Warsaw.
.P For the war in France the division was an operational reserve being based in Aachen when the campaign began. Following the blitzkrieg into France the 1st Infantry was used in the second stage of the campaign. Crossing the Somme River the division advanced to the Seine River where it occupied Saumur. Then the division advanced and crossed the Loire River before racing down to the southern tip of France to secure the Atlantic Coast. The 1st Infantry Division returned to its barracks in East Prussia in September 1940.
.P Starting with the I Corps, Eighteenth Army, Army Group North, the 1st Infantry Division advanced through Lithuania and held against Soviet counter-attacks on the Luga Bridgehead. The Eighteenth Army then advanced on Leningrad. The 1st Infantry Division was located in the area between Neva and Volkhov when the advance stalled. This would begin a long period of defensive battles for the division. In May 1942 the division was realigned more toward Volkhov for the attack on the Soviet's Second Shock Army. At the end of 1942 the 1st Infantry Division was rushed to another hot spot close to Lake Ladoga where throughout 1943 it faced heavy fighting trying to keep Leningrad cutoff.
.P The German High Command expected the Soviet 1944 summer offensive to be aimed at Army Group South so the German's redeployed accordingly. The 1st Division staged to Vinnitsa. In March the division was in the fighting at Mogilev-Podolsk with the XXIV Panzer Corps, First Panzer Army. The Soviet attacks enveloped the First Panzer Army at Kamenets-Podolsky, a result of Hitler refusing the army to withdraw before it was encircled. When permission was finally given the First Panzer Army, General Hans-Valentin Hube led his trapped forces in a superb manner allowing the 200,000 man force to escape in good order, except for their heavy vehicles, to Ternopol. Facing more pressure the 1st Infantry Division withdrew into Poland fighting defensive battles all the way. 
.P By January 1945 the 1st Infantry Division was back to its home - Konigsberg. Under heavy pressure and intense fighting the partial remnants of the Third Panzer Army trapped at Konigsberg tried to open a land connection to Pillau in February. The 1st Infantry Division led the attack and succeeded in opening the land bridge to the port. This action strengthened the German defenses in the area and allowed them to hold out in the isolated Samland area until April when the remnants were forced to surrender. 


[2549] [German II Infantry Korps]
.T The II Infantry Korps was raised in 1921 in Pommern (Wehrkreis II) and was reformed in 1934 as the II Infantry Korps.
.P When the war commenced, it was commanded by Adolf Strauss and he led them through the Polish campaign. It was part of the northern force coming from Pommern. General Strauss was recognized for his efforts and was promoted to Generaloberst and was also given command of the 9th Army.
.P The II Infantry Korps took active part in Fall Gelb and was defending the pocket in Abbeville created by the Panzerdivisions of the 4th Army.  It was also involved in the latter part of the drive for Paris.
.P In 1941 it was attached to Army group North and fought in and around Chelm before being forced to retreat in 1944. It ended up in the Kurland pocket together with the rest of the 16th and 18th armies. The corps and their Generalleutnant Alfred Gause surrendered to the Russians in May of 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Kurland
.B Decorations: 64 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2550] [German LIII Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The LIII Armeekorps (AK) was formed in late 1940 or early 1941.
.P initially held in reserve, by October the LIII Armeekorps was active in the 
drive on Moscow. Attacking due east the LIII AK helped to create the Bryansk 
Pocket which trapped the Soviet 3rd, 13th and 50th Armies. After eliminating 
these, the LIII AK was involved in the last grasp for Moscow when the Second 
Panzer Group tried to take Tula. By December 5, 1941 the Germans could go no 
further. The Russian Winter Offensive pushed the Second Panzer Army back, almost 
to Orel. The Second Panzer Army would remain here into 1943.
.P When the Soviets opened their Kutuzov Operation on July 12, 1943 against the 
Second Panzer Army in the Orel Salient the LIII AK was in the line of fire. By 
the middle of October the Germans had abandoned the salient in order to shorten 
their lines. The LIII AK was now available to be transferred to the Third Panzer 
Army and garrison Vitebsk. 
.P Operation Bagration was launched on June 22, 1944 by the Soviet 1st Baltic, 
3rd Belorussian, 2nd Belorussian and 1st Belorussian Fronts. The LIII AK was 
quickly surrounded. Vitebsk had been declared a fortress city by Hitler and was 
not to be abandoned. The city fell to the Soviet 39th Army on June 26. Fleeing 
the city, the last remnants of the LIII AK were destroyed the next day.
.P The LIII Armeekorps was recreated on November 11, 1944 in Danzig. Transferred 
to the Eifel the LIII AK was assigned to the Seventh Army for the upcoming 
Ardennes Offensive. With emphasis on the southern flank the LIII AK advanced to 
the outskirts of Bastogne where it desperately tried to keeps the American relief 
forces from reaching the surrounded village. The Korps retreated out of the bulge 
back into its positions in the Eifel. In March 1945 the Advancing Americans 
forced the LIII Armeekorps back across the Rhine. When the Germans failed to 
demolish the bridges at Remagen the LIII AK was ordered to eliminate the American 
bridgehead. They failed. On March 22, 1945 the LIII AK was brushed aside and fell 
back into the Ruhr Pocket. 
.P On April 16, 1945 the LIII Armeekorps surrendered at Iserlohn in the Ruhr 
Pocket.


[2551] [German LXVI Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The LXVI Reserve Korps was formed in September 1942 and stationed in France. 
This gave the German Army a training command and occupation force in one package. 
With the occupation of Vichy France in November the LXVI Reserve Korps moved into 
the Massif Central area of Southern France. With the looming Allied landings in 
Southern France the LXVI Armeekorps was created from the LXVI Reserve Korps on 
August 5, 1944.
.P The corps retreated with the Nineteenth Army into the Vosges Mountains before 
joining the Sixth and Fifth Panzer Armies in the Ardennes Offensive.
.P The LXVI Armeekorps was trapped and destroyed in the Ruhr Pocket in April 1945.   


[2552] [German LXXVI Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T In 1943 the LXXVI Armeekorps (AK) was formed in France from a cadre of the LXVI Reserve Korps. It was quickly upgraded to being a panzer corps and in the following days was sent to Italy.
.P This fresh unit was given responsibility for defending Salerno. On September 9, 1943 the British X and American VI Corps waded ashore. The LXXVI Panzer Korps hit back hard, so hard that the Allies were in danger of being pushed off the beachhead. Calling in their naval and air power, the Allies saved their foothold. However, the LXXVI Panzer Korps did keep the Allies bottled up on the beach long enough for Field Marshal Kesselring to assemble his defenses along the Volturno River.
.P The Winter Line campaign began with the Germans slowly withdrawing to stronger and stronger defensive positions in the Gustav Line. Kesselring had successfully halted the Allied advance.
.P Seeking to break the stalemate, the Allies made another landing on the Italian mainland. They hoped that by landing at Anzio, behind the Gustav Line, they would panic the Germans into leaving their strong defensive positions. The LXXVI Panzer Korps was rushed to the beachhead to bottle up the Allies once again. It was not until June 1944 before the Allies succeeded in cracking the Gustav Line and entered Rome.
.P The German Tenth and Fourteenth Armies withdrew to the Gothic Line, south of the Po Valley. The LXXVI Panzer Korps was positioned near Florence, Italy. Although pushed out of their main positions, the Germans had fought the Allies to a standstill for another winter.
.P Denied permission to withdraw, the LXXVI Panzer Korps was forced to surrender near Bologna in April, 1945.


[2553] [German V Infantry Korps]
.T The V Infantry Korps was raised in 1921 in Stuttgart (Wehrkreis V) and was later reformed to V Infantry Korps in the general reformation of the German Army of 1934.
.P During 1939 it was stationed on the Franco-German border and did not see any fighting until the attack on France ensued the next year. It distinguished itself in the encircling action against Dunkirk.
.P When Operation Barbarossa commenced it was held in reserve until attached to Army group Center and advanced all the way to the outskirts of Moscow. When this front went static it was reassigned to the 17th Army in the south.
.P In 1943 as the Russians started to counterattack towards Rostov and the Ukraine, the Korps played a pivotal role in the Kuban Bridgehead. When the other formations had escaped entrapment the V Infantry Korps and the rest of the 17th Army were sealifted to Crimea to defend Sevastopol. They held out until May 1944 before being forced to surrender.
.P The corps was then reformed in 1945 to fight in the defense of Berlin. It surrendered to the Americans in May 1945.
.P Hitler and OKH gave all the formations defending the Kuban Bridgehead recognition and awarded them with the Kuban Shield together with this proclamation:
"To commemorate the heroic battle in the Kuban bridgehead I institute the Kuban 
Shield. The Kuban Shield is to be worn on the left sleeve of the uniform. The 
Kuban Shield is awarded as a battle badge to all members of the armed forces and 
those under command of the Wehrmacht who, since 1 February 1943, were honorably 
engaged in the battle for the Kuban bridgehead on land, in the air or at sea. 
The awards will be made in the name of Generalfeldmarshall von Kleist. The 
recipient will also receive a certificate of possession. Implementation of the 
award is through the high command of the Armed Forces.
.P Fuhrer Headquarters, 20 September 1943.
.P Adolf Hitler"
.B Fronts: France, Russia, Germany
.B Decorations: 53 Knights Crosses, full set of the Kuban Shield and numerous Iron Crosses


[2554] [German VII Infantry Korps]
.T The VII Infantry Korps was raised in 1921 in Munich (Wehrkreis VII) and was reformed with the rest of the Army in 1934 to corps-status.
.P The corps was held reserve at the beginning of the Polish campaign before being committed. After Warsaw fell it garrisoned the eastern border for 6 months and was then transported to the West. During Fall Gelb it served mostly as flank protection but it was also involved in encircling Paris.
.P On the Russian front the corps advanced with Army group Center to the outskirts of Moscow before being repelled by Russian counterattacks against the Vjasma-pocket, where the VII Infantry Korps held its ground.
.P In 1942 the corps was transferred south to aid in Operation Blau. It fought both in Voronesh and in Kursk. As this was the end of German offenses in the east the formation had to retreat towards Kiev where it held out for a short period of time.
.P The last chapter of the VII Infantry Korps was the retreat towards Rumania. It tried to form a line with the Rumanian and German corps on the other side of River Pruth but was caught before reaching the crossing and was subsequently destroyed. This was in August of 1944.
.H
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Rumania
.B Decorations: 54 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses


[2555] [German XI Infantry Korps]
.P  The XI Infantry Korps was raised in October 1936 in Hannover as part of the 
peacetime army. 
.P When the invasion of Poland began, it was led by Emil Leeb and took part in the
assault on Poznan. It moved to the western front in 1940 and drove the attack 
through Benelux before finally forcing the BEF from Dunkirk.  
.P In 1941, under the watchful eye of Eugen Ott, the Corps saw action in both the
Balkans (Yugoslavia) and southern Russia. The latter operation ended in Stalingrad
where it was the last Germany formation forced to surrender in February 1943. The
commander at the time was the renowned Karl Strecker, who was kept in Gulag until
well into the 1950's. 
.P The corps was reformed later in 1943 at Kharkov.  It was involved in the 
failure of Operation Zitadelle and was forced to retreat towards Berlin together 
with the rest of the German forces. The retreat ended in disaster around Cherkassy
and the corps and its 3 infantry divisions and SS Panzerdivision Wiking were again
forced to disband.  
.P It was again reformed and fought on German soil before surrendering to the 
Russians in May 1945.  
.B Fronts: Poland, France, Russia and Germany 
.B Decorations: 9 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses 


[2556] [German XXIII Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXIII Armeekorps (AK) was formed in September 1939 by the renaming of Generalkommando der Grenztruppen Eifel (formed in 1938 in Bonn). It initially guarded the French border in the Eifel area during the conquest of Poland.
.P On May 10, 1940 The Phoney War became real. Bursting across the impassable 
Ardennes the panzers of Army Group A raced to the French coast. The infantry 
divisions did their best to keep up with them. On the southern flank of the 
advance was the Sixteenth Army. Wary of a counter-attack by the French the two 
divisions of the XXIII AK advanced slowly to protect the base of the panzers 
attack at Luxembourg. When the battle of Flanders was finished the Germans 
re-aligned themselves for conquering the remainder of France. This second stage of
the French Campaign found the XXIII AK advancing behind the Maginot Line.
.P After the hostilities ceased the XXIII AK garrisoned first the West Wall and then the Netherlands. In 1941 the Sixteenth Army deployed for the looming invasion of the Soviet Union. On June 22 the XXIII AK was staged behind the II AK for Army Group North. Advancing towards Leningrad, a gap developed between the Army Groups North and Center. Hitler wanted this gap closed so he ordered that units be moved from Army Group North, weakening its attack. Eventually the XXIII AK was transferred to the Ninth Army in Army Group Center.
.P Heavily engaged in striking at Kalinin the XXIII AK was forced to defend the city against the Soviet counter-attack. Pushed back, the XXIII AK became the tip of the Rzhev Salient. Throughout 1942, the Ninth Army fended off almost continuous attacks in the salient. To shorten their lines permission was finally given for the position to be abandoned in early 1943.
.P Hoping to destroy Soviet tank forces at the Battle of Kursk the XXIII AK kicked off Operation Citadel. Attacking from the Orel Salient in the early hours of July 5, the XXIII AK was able to advance only a little over one mile. Citadel was a strategic disaster for the Germans. It did little but drain the Germans of their own armored reserves. The Soviets immediately launched a counter-attack and the Germans were forced to give way. The Ninth Army was finally able to stabilize its position near Bobruisk, northwest of Gomel. To the south the Second Army required reinforcement and the XXIII AK was transferred to it.
.P When the Soviets unleashed Bagration against Army Group Center the Second Army was forced to flee westward to avoid being trapped. The XXIII AK retreated into East Prussia and then onto Danzig and northern Germany. The XXIII AK finally surrendered in May 1945 with Army Group Vistula.


[2557] [German XXVII Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXVII Armeekorps (AK) was created in August of 1939 with the specific duty to guard the Dutch border during the Polish campaign.
.P On May 10, 1940 the XXVII AK easily crossed the Albert canal in Belgium when Army Group B rolled over the Low Countries. As planned, this brought the French and British Armies out of their established positions and into Belgium. The First French Army was surrounded at Lille when the XXVII AK advanced onto the city. This left the way open for the panzers of Army Group A to wreak havoc behind the unsuspecting Allied forces.
.P By May 21, 1940 the Allies, now totally surrounded, were trapped in an ever shrinking pocket at Dunkirk. The French held out in Lille until May 31.
.P After Dunkirk the XXVII Korps assembled along the Rhine, which it crossed on June 15 heading in the direction of Colmar. When France surrendered, the XXVII AK took up garrison duties in eastern France until September 1941.
.P For Operation Typhoon, the final offensive for Moscow, the XXVII Armeekorps joined the Ninth Army in its advance in the direction of Kalinin as part of the northern pincer on Moscow.
.P When the Soviets counter-attacked on December 5 the XXVII AK was defending Kalinin against attacks by the Soviet 29th and 31st Armies. Soon the Korps was in retreat falling back to Rzhev where the Germans managed to stabilize their positions. Over the course of the next year the XXVII AK and the Ninth Army stayed in the Rzhev Salient fighting off several major assaults.
.P Finally, in March of 1943, the Ninth Army was given permission to withdraw and the XXVII AK took a position in front of Smolensk. In September, the Russians pushed the Germans out of Smolensk. The XXVII Armeekorps, now with the Fourth Army, would hold its new position between Smolensk and Minsk for the next six months.
.P On June 22, 1944 the Soviets unleashed Operation Bagration, their assault to destroy Army Group Center. The XXVII AK was rolled over by three Soviet armies in the opening attack. Within days the Fourth Army was in full retreat but it could not escape. The XXVII AK was destroyed on July 5 and the Fourth Army ceased to exist three days later.
.P The XXVII Armeekorps was quickly re-established that month along the East Prussian border. There it held off a major attack in October. The XXVII AK could not repeat this success in January of 1945 and it had to retreat to Danzig with the Second Army. The Headquarters of the XXVII AK was withdrawn from Danzig and sent to the Third Panzer Army north of Berlin in April. There was little it could do but escape from the advancing Soviets. The shrunken XXVII AK surrendered to the Americans on May 4, 1945.


[2558] [German XXX Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXX Armeekorps (AK) was established on August 26, 1939 in Wehrkreis XI. During the Polish Campaign and the Phony War the XXX AK guarded the Dutch border and then the French border in the Saarland.
.P For the invasion of France Army Group C was tasked with holding in place the French forces along the Maginot Line. On June 14 Army Group C went on the offensive near Saarbrucken. The First Army, of which the XXX AK was part, penetrated the fortified line on June 15. In the following days the First Army slowly widened the gap it had created and by June 21 had accepted the surrender of the local French forces.
.P The XXX AK was transferred to Poland in July 1940 and then to Bulgaria in January 1941.
.P Upsetting the time table for the planned invasion of Russia was the failing Italian invasion of Greece. Especially annoying was the presence of British forces there which were capable of striking at the oilfields in Rumanian and Hungary; oil wells that were vital to the German war effort. On April 6, 1941 the Twelfth Army crossed the Bulgarian border, quickly piercing the Greek defenses. It reached the Aegean Sea and captured Thrace, the eastern most part of Greece. From here, elements of the XXX AK commandeered ships which enabled them to capture the Greek islands near Turkey.
.P After the conquest of Greece, the XXX AK joined the Eleventh Army in Romania. On July 1 it joined the attack on the Soviet Union. Elements of the Eleventh Army had reached the Perekop Isthmus by September but it was not until the middle of October before the Soviet forces were pushed out of the way.
.P The Eleventh Army turned its attention onto Sevastopol after clearing the Crimea. The siege began on December 17. Strong resistance by the Russians, who ferried in troops and ammunition by sea, held off the Germans for many months. At one point, the Soviets tried to retake the Crimea by making an amphibious landing at Feodosia on the southeastern coast. The Soviet 44th Army caused the XXX AK to be rushed to the area to contain it. On January 16, 1942 the threat at Feodosia has been eliminated but the Eleventh Army was forced to fend off other attacks around the Crimea through February, March and April.
.P Finally, a major offensive was launched in May to eliminate the threat from the Kerch Peninsula. The XXX AK opened the attack. After seven days of fighting the Soviet 44th and 51st Armies had been destroyed and their footholds in the Crimea were eliminated. This victory allowed the Eleventh Army to concentrate on Sevastopol. On June 2 the Germans unleashed a major artillery and air bombardment that lasted for days. After five days of heavy bombardment the XXX AK attacked fortifications south of the port. Slowly, the Eleventh Army made headway, breaking into the outer ring of fortifications on June 17. Sevastopol fell to the Germans on July 3, 1942.
.P After recouping, the Eleventh Army was transferred to Army Group North. The XXX AK arrived on the Volkhov River in August. This greatly relieved pressure on the German Eighteenth Army. For the next several months the Eleventh Army first contained and then trapped the Soviet Second Shock Army. This led to the Shock Army's destruction.
.P After the disaster at Stalingrad, the XXX AK was rushed to Army Group B. For all of January the XXX AK, called the Armeeabteilung Fretter-Pico during this period, fought a fighting withdrawal back to the Donets River.
.P The Korps was assigned to the First Panzer Army for Manstein's counter-attack in February. His offensive salvaged the Southern Front for Germany in early 1943. The XXX AK then held positions along the Donets River.
.P When the Soviets launched their Summer Offensive in September of 1943 the XXX AK retreated for survival. Pausing to defend Dnepropetrovsk, the XXX AK lost the city to the Russians in heavy fighting.
.P The Germans began a major retreat in January of 1944. The XXX AK finally stopped along the Dniester River and held this position through the summer. When the Soviets launched their Jassy-Kishinev Offensive on August 20, 1944 the XXX AK was attacked by the 37th, 46th and 57th Armies. Facing overwhelming numbers the XXX AK tried to retreat to the Prut River. It did not make it.
.P A new XXX Armeekorps was formed in Holland. On May 5, 1945 the XXX AK surrendered.


[2559] [German XXXVIII Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXVIII Armeekorps (AK) was established in Stettin, Germany on January 27, 1940.
.P For the second phase of the battle for France, the XXXVIII AK reinforced the Fourth Army for its advance across the Somme, Seine and Loire Rivers. After France surrendered, the XXXVIII AK prepared for the invasion of Great Britain. When Hitler cancelled Sea lion, the XXXVIII AK was railed east. Under the command of the Eighteenth Army, the XXXVIII AK was held in reserve positions along the northern coast of East Prussia.
.P Army Group North crossed the border into Lithuania and quickly advanced into Latvia. When the Eighteenth Army captured Riga on July 1 the way into Estonia was opened. The Eighteenth Army pushed the Soviet 8th Army out of the way as it advanced. Driving through Narva, the XXXVIII AK aimed straight at Leningrad. When the decision was made to starve Leningrad into submission the XXX AK was relocated to positions near Novgorod. On January 7, 1942 the Soviet 2nd Shock and 59th Armies attacked the XXX AK but made no headway. The XXX AK held this position into 1944.
.P On January 14, 1944 the Soviet Leningrad and Volkhov Fronts began an offensive to finally break the siege of Leningrad. Under heavy pressure the Eighteenth Army retreated, falling back to a defensive line centered on Narva. On June 22, 1944 the Soviets commenced the destruction of Army Group Center. To avoid being trapped Army Group North began retreating. The Soviets threatened to retake Riga, thus cutting off the German Sixteenth and Eighteenth Armies in Estonia, but the Third Panzer Army counter-attacked and relieved the pressure for a while.
.P The Eighteenth Army escaped into the Kurland peninsula in October. The XXXVIII AK assumed defensive positions near Frauenberg in the Kurland Pocket where it held off sporadic attacks for the remainder of the war. The XXXVIII AK surrendered on May 8, 1945.
.P Some records indicate that the korps was renamed as a Panzerkorps in January 1945.


[2560] [German XXXXVI Motorized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T On October 25, 1940 the XXXXVI Motorized Corps was formed in Gorlitz, Germany.
.P Having signed the Tripartite Pact with Yugoslavia and Bulgaria for permission 
to cross their borders Hitler became infuriated when Serb officers overthrew the 
regime of Regent Prince Paul in Yugoslavia. Hitler ordered Operation Strafgericht 
(Punishment) to commence within hours of the coup. The XXXXVI Motorized Corps, 
Second Army crossed into Croatia from southern Hungary. In this part of 
Yugoslavia the German Invasion was welcomed. Two Croatian divisions of the 
Yugoslavian Army mutinied and joined the German attack opening the way for the 
Germans into Zagreb. The mutineers were rewarded with the creation of a Croatian 
nation which was loyal to Hitler.
.P The XXXXVI Panzer Corps was part of Panzer Group 2 for the invasion of Russia. 
In its drive east the corps was in the consecutive battles at Minsk, Smolensk, 
Kiev, and Tula before faltering on the way to Moscow. After the Soviet Winter 
Offensive the corps was with the Ninth Army in the Rzhev Salient. 
.P The corps was reclassified as the XXXXVI Panzer Korps on June 14, 1942. See 
unit number 2568 XXXXVI Panzer Corps for further details.


[2561] [German 2nd Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T One of the original panzer division the 2nd Panzer was established October 15, 1935 in Wurzburg.
.P The 2nd Panzer Division was assigned to Panzertruppen 1, commanded by General Lieutenant Heinz Guderian, in 1938. In the early hours of March 12 Panzertruppen 1 led the way into Austria and was greeted by cheering crowds in Vienna. Vienna would become the 2nd Panzer Divisions new home.
.P On October 1, 1938 the 2nd Panzer Division entered Czechoslovakia. It was part of the XVIII Armeekorps of the German Fourteenth Army that crossed the border to occupy the Sudetenland. The Sudetenland had been ceded to Germany per the terms of the Munich Agreement. The 2nd Panzer Division was next called upon six months later. On the night of March 15/16, 1939 Hitler tore up the Munich Agreement and ordered his troops to march into Bohemia, taking the city of Prague, and then continued on into Moravia.
.P Furthering Hitler’s plan for Greater Germany, on September 1, 1939 the majority of Germany’s armed forces crossed the Polish border in a surprise attack. The 2nd Panzer Division, XVIII Armeekorps, Fourteenth Army advanced from eastern Slovakia to isolate the city of Cracow and then pushed eastward to protect the flank of the invasion from any possible attack from the Polish forces around Lvov. Elements of the division made contact with the advancing Red army. By the end of the month Poland had surrendered.	
.P On May 10, 1940 the XIX Corps crossed the Luxembourg border and swiftly passed into Belgium, the 1st and 2nd panzer Divisions leading the way. The 2nd Panzer Division raced through the defenses quickly reaching Abbeville on the coast before turning on the trapped Allied forces at Dunkirk. In the second phase of the French Campaign the XXXIX Corps, with the 2nd Panzer Division split the French defenses and reached the Swiss border.
.P Upsetting the time table for the planned invasion of Russia was the failing Italian invasion of Greece. Especially threatening was the presence of British forces there, which were capable of striking at the oilfields in Rumanian and Hungary that were vital to the German war effort. On April 6, 1941 The 2nd Panzer Division, XVIII Korps, Twelfth Army crossed the Bulgarian./Greek/Yugoslavian border and quickly pierced the defenses of the Second Greek Army. In a matter of days the 2nd Panzer division had taken the port city of Salonika before pressing southward thereby flanking the Commonwealth and Greek forces.
.P The tanks and halftracks of the division were loaded onto transports for shipment by sea to Italy. They ran into a British minefield, however, and two ships were sunk. This event caused the 2nd Panzer Division to be derailed to Germany to be re-equipped and it missed the beginning of Barbarossa. In August the division spent a brief time as an occupation force in France. The division did not make it into combat on the Eastern Front until October 1941 when it joined Operation Typhoon.
.P Starting in the battle of Vyazma the 2nd Panzer quickly advanced through Gshatsk and into Klin and Istra. In the final offensive the division came within 9km of the center of Moscow and elements claimed to see the spires of the Kremlin. The Soviet Winter Offensive began on December 5. After heavy defensive fighting, the Germans retreated, with the 2nd Panzer Division falling back to the Gshatsk area. The division was in almost constant heavy fighting defending the Rzhev Salient. The panzer division was used as a fire brigade, counter-attacking any Soviet penetrations. 
.P After the salient was abandoned in early 1943 the division was used to tidy up behind the front lines prior to Operation Citadel. In the battle for Kursk the 2nd Panzer Division attacked from the Orel-Bryansk direction and suffered heavy losses. After the failed attack the division was moved to Kiev in October for the defensive battles on the Desna and Dnieper Rivers.
.P The 2nd Panzer Division was withdrawn from Russia in December 1943 and was sent to France for the division to be rebuilt. On D-Day the division was held back from the fighting with higher command fooled into thinking the Normandy landings were a feint. Once released to the battle the 2nd Panzer Division fought the British at Argentan but was trapped and destroyed in the Falaise Pocket. Remnants of the division escaped to the West Wall and the division was once again rebuilt by absorbing the remnants of the 352nd Infantry Division. The division was readied for the upcoming Wacht Am Rhein (Ardennes) offensive. 
.P In the Battle of the Bulge the 2nd Panzer Division's initial objective was capturing the vital crossroads at Bastogne. After taking losses and being frustrated by the stubborn defense of the town the division was ordered to bypass Bastogne to continue the advance. Despite the setback and facing stiffing resistance the 2nd Panzer Division advanced the farthest in the offensive coming within 4km of the Meuse River. Running out of gas the division was forced to retreat but became trapped by the USA 2nd Armored Division. Remnants of the 2nd Panzer Division made it back to safety but without their heavy equipment.
.P The shrunken division was disbanded; its personnel and equipment used to reinforce the Thüringen Panzer Brigade. They fought in the Eifel region until March before pulling back behind the cover of the Rhine River. The last survivors of the 2nd Panzer Division surrendered to the Americans in May 1945.


[2562] [German HG Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Luftwaffe’s Fallschrim-Panzerkorps Hermann Goring was established October 1, 1944. 
.P Initially consisted of the Fallschrim-Panzertruppen 1 (Parachute Panzer Division 1) and the Fallschrim-Panzer Grenadier Division 2.
.P The Korps was sent to East Prussia to combat the potential breakthrough on the Vistula River. From November 1944 through January 1945 there was relative peace on the front against the Soviets during the Warsaw uprising.
.P When the Soviets renewed their attack the Fourth Army was trapped against the coast. In the Heiligenbeil Cauldron the Fallschrim-Panzerkorps Hermann Goring fought viciously trying to keep the Soviets out and allow civilians to be withdrawn by the navy. At the end the Korps was evacuated to Denmark by the Navy before the Cauldron collapsed.
.P The Korps was almost instantly thrown back into the lines around Berlin. At the end the Luftwaffe unit was trapped near Dresden trying to flee to the Americans.


[2563] [German L Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The L Armeekorps (AK) was established on October 8, 1940 in Wehrkreis V. It 
peacefully railed to Romania in March of 1941 to secretly prepare the Romanian 
Army for war with the Soviet Union. When war broke out in the Balkans the Twelfth
Army crossed the Greek border. The L Korps, however, was the Twelfth Army's 
reserve and did not enter into any action in the Balkans.
.P At the start of Barbarossa the L Armeekorps was a reserve unit for the German 
high command, OKW. However, it was soon committed along the juncture of Army Group
North and Army Group Center. Late in August the L AK was assigned to the 
Eighteenth Army for the drive on Leningrad. Taking positions south of the city the
L AK stayed here for the duration of the siege.
.P On January 15, 1944 the Russian's Leningrad Front attacked with eight armies. 
The siege was broken and the L Armeekorps retreated.
.P In October the L Armeekorps managed to slip past Riga, Latvia into the Kurland
Pocket and took a position near Frauenburg: which it held until its surrender on 
May 8, 1945.


[2564] [German LII Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The LII Armeekorps was formed in November 1940 and was positioned in Austria 
early in 1941.
.P Having signed the Tripartite Pact with Yugoslavia and Bulgaria for permission 
to cross their borders Hitler became infuriated when Serb officers overthrew the 
regime of Regent Prince Paul in Yugoslavia. Hitler ordered Operation Strafgericht 
(Punishment) to commence within hours of the coup on April 6, 1941. The LII 
Korps, Second Army followed the first wave into Croatia from southern Austria. 
In this part of Yugoslavia the German Invasion was welcomed. Two Croatian 
divisions of the Yugoslavian Army mutinied and joined the German attack opening 
the way for the Germans into Zagreb. The mutineers were rewarded with the 
creation of a Croatian nation which was loyal to Hitler.
.P Joining the Seventeenth Army in southern Poland the LII Korps crossed the 
border aiming at Lvov. At the end of July the Seventeenth Army with the LII 
Armeekorps committed to attacking the Uman pocket. After that great victory the 
LII Armeekorps advanced through the Ukraine and crossed the Dnieper River some 
miles north of Dnepropetrovsk. 
.P The 1942 summer offensive for Germany, Operation Fall Blau (Case Blue) saw the 
First Panzer Army, with the LII Armeekorps, striking deep into the Caucasus for 
the oilfields. With the abandonment of the Caucasus to avoid being trapped the 
LII Armeekorps found itself in the Kuban region.
.P In 1943 the corps joined the Fourth Panzer Army for the Third Battle of 
Kharkov in which the Germans captured the city again along with Belgorod. The 
LII Armeekorps fought in the bitter battles trying to hold the Dnieper and 
Dniester rivers. The corps was destroyed in August 1944 with most of Army Group 
South Ukraine. The LII Armeekorps was officially disbanded on September 27, 1944.


[2565] [German LVI Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T Originally established as a motorized corps at Bad Salzuflen on February 15, 
1941 the LVI Corps was labeled as a Panzer Corps on March 1, 1942.
.P On June 22, 1941 the LVI Corps crossed into Soviet territory as part of Army 
Group North with Panzer Group 4 taking Luga. With emphasis giving to taking 
Moscow the LVI Corps was part of the northern pincer with Panzer Group 3. When 
the attack stalled and the Soviets started their Winter Offensive the LVI Corps 
fell back into the Rzhev Salient with the Ninth Army. 
.P 1942, 1943 and 1944 found the LVI Corps serving in the center with the Second, 
Fourth and Ninth Armies at various times, mostly at Bobruisk, but escaped the 
disaster awaiting Army Group Center by having been transferred to Army Group 
North Ukraine in May.
.P Having escaped the June disaster at Bobruisk, the LVI Panzer Corps was 
destroyed while trying to keep the Soviets from breaking out of the Baranov 
Bridgehead on the Vistula River in January 1945. The panzer corps was resurrected 
in February in Silesia by using components of the XXXXII Armeekorps.  Although 
largely diminished in strength, the LVI Panzer Corps still fought on till the 
desperate end in Berlin only surrendering on May 2.
.B The LVI Motorized Corps was commanded by General of Panzer Troops Erich von 
Manstein (Feb-Sep 1941) 


[2566] [German VIII Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The VIII Armeekorps (AK) was officially established on May 21, 1935. In reality, it was secretly formed in October, 1934 in Breslau, Germany.
.P On October 1, 1938 the VIII AK was part of the German Second Army that crossed the Czechoslovakian border to occupy the Sudetenland. As per the terms of the Munich Agreement, that part of Czechoslovakia had been ceded to Germany and as part of the German take-over of that region, the VIII AK quickly occupied positions that had been abandoned by the Czech Frontier Guards.
.P The VIII AK was next called upon six months later. On the night of March 15/16, 1939 Hitler tore up the Munich Agreement and ordered his troops to march into Bohemia, taking the city of Prague, and then continued into Moravia. In this last act of bloodless conquest before the outbreak of World War II, Hitler ended the existence of pre-war Czechoslovakia. Bohemia and Moravia became a German protectorate and Slovakia, in the eastern half of the country, became a nominally independent, client state of Germany.
.P Furthering Hitler's plan for Greater Germany on September 1, 1939 the majority
of Germany's armed forces crossed the Polish border in a surprise attack. The VIII Korps, Fourteenth Army advanced from southern Silesia, Germany to take the city of Cracow and then on eastward into Galicia, Poland. Over the winter the VIII AK was rushed to the western border of Germany.
.P On May 10, 1940 Army Group A launched the lightning thrust through the Ardennes Forrest in Belgium against little resistance. Crossing the Meuse River at Sedan, Army Group A exploded into the French rear. The right flank of Army Group A was manned by the Fourth Army. As the panzer divisions split the Allied army in half the Fourth Army advanced as fast as it could. Being on the right flank, the Fourth Army kept pressure on the Allies who were collapsing onto the beaches of Dunkirk. The VIII AK helped to trap the French First Army at Lille. In the second phase of the conquest of France the VIII AK advanced to the city of Tours and the Loire River.
.P When hostilities in France ceased the VIII AK was assigned to the Ninth Army as it garrisoned the country. When the decision was made to not invade the United Kingdom in the spring of 1941 the Ninth Army embarked for Poland.
.P On June 22 the VIII Armeekorps opened the attack on the Soviet Union for the Ninth Army. On the first day the VIII AK had seized the town of Grodno and its bridges across the Niemen River. Crossing the bridges, the Ninth Army quickly formed the northern edge of the Minsk Pocket. After mopping up, the infantry of the Ninth Army marched up to 30 miles a day to try to keep up with the panzers of the Third Panzer Group as they raced to the north of Vitebsk.
.P Operation Typhoon was officially launched on October 2 when the VIII AK attacked to split the Soviet 16th and 19th Armies apart. The Soviet lines collapsed once again. When the Vyazma Pocket was created the Ninth Army shifted south to help keep the trapped Soviet units from breaking out. The pocket was eliminated on October 15 when 650,000 prisoners were taken.
.P Battered, the VIII AK was withdrawn from the front and sent to Paris, France to refit in October. Rested, the VIII AK was transferred back to the Eastern Front; being assigned to the Sixth Army near Kharkov in February 1942.
.P In June, 1942 the Sixth Army launched a series of attacks against the Soviet 28th, 9th and 38th Armies in a preliminary step for the coming German summer offensive. All three Soviet armies took heavy losses. 
.P Operation Blue, the German summer offensive of 1942 was launched on June 28. Through July, the Sixth Army cleared the west bank of the Don River as it advanced towards Stalingrad. Having run out of fuel on July 28 many Soviet forces in the Don Bend managed to withdraw.
.P Refueled, the Sixth Army and VIII AK cleared the Don Bend and reached the 
outskirts of Stalingrad. The battle was on. Three months of savage urban fighting
found the Sixth Army exhausted but in control of almost the entire city. However, 
the Soviets launched Operation Uranus on November 19 which quickly destroyed the 
Axis forces guarding the Sixth Army's flanks. By November 23 the Sixth Army was trapped in Stalingrad and Hitler refused to give permission to try to break-out of the encirclement. On January 1, 1943 the Sixth Army surrendered and The VIII Armeekorps was destroyed.
.P In July 1943 the VIII AK was reconstructed for the Sixteenth Army. Fighting for Army Group North the VIII AK defended near Nevel.
.P To the south, the Soviets applied pressure around Kiev during the winter and the Second Army in the Pripet Marshes needed to be reinforced to extend its flank. The VIII AK was sent to help. Due to the disintegration of Army Group Center in June/July 1944, the Second Army, VIII AK included, retreated back towards Warsaw. On January 14, 1945 the 1st Belorussian and 2nd Belorussian Fronts launched fresh attacks across the Vistula River. The VIII AK was shattered again and the remnants sent fleeing. Eventually it joined the Seventeenth Army on the Oder River. The VIII Armeekorps ended up near Breslau where it surrendered in May 1945.


[2567] [German XL Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XL Infantry Corps was formed on January 26, 1940 in Leubeck. On the 
Western Front the XL Corps entered Belgium with the Ninth Army and fought in 
France with the Sixth Army at Somme and Loire. 
.P Upsetting the time table for the planned invasion of Russia was the failing 
Italian invasion of Greece, especially the presence of British forces which 
threatened the oilfields in Rumanian and Hungary that were vital to the German 
war effort. On April 6, 1941 The newly reclassified XL Motorized Korps, Twelfth 
Army crossed the Bulgarian border into southern Yugoslavia quickly capturing 
Skopje before turning south into Greece on April 10 at Monastir. By April 27 the 
Germans had forced the Greeks into submission as a military force and pushed the 
British off the continent again. 
.P The XL Corps stayed in Greece as an occupation force until needed as 
reinforcement for the final push on Moscow in September.
.P Pulled from the center the corps was upgraded on July 9, 1942 to the XL 
Panzer Corps and given to the First Panzer Army for the drive into the Caucasus. 
The corps had to retreat to the Donets to avoid being trapped when the Soviets 
took Stalingrad and it fought along the Dnieper River line before retreating into 
Rumania in 1944.
.P The XL Panzer Corps was moved to East Prussia in August 1944 for the defensive 
battles in Lithuania and East Prussia. However, the need was greater in southern 
Poland so in January 1945 the XL Panzer Corps was again in the South. The corps 
surrendered to the Soviets.


[2568] [German XLVI Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XLVI Panzer Corps was created on June 14, 1942 from upgrading the XLVI Motorized Corps. The XLVI Motorized Corps fought in Yugoslavia and fought in Barbarossa in 1941. For further details see unit 2560 German XLVI Motorized Corps.
.P The XLVI Panzer Corps was used by the Ninth Army at Rzhev in 1942 to stabilize the salient. In March 1943 Germany withdrew from the Rzhev Salient to free 22 divisions for action elsewhere. These divisions were largely spent in the failed attack against the Kursk salient. The Ninth Army with the XLVI Panzer Corps was the northern pincer of Operation Citadel.
.P After the battle of Kursk was called off the XLVI Panzer Korps was shifted to Kiev to combat the Soviet offensives in that area. In March 1944 the Soviets cut off the First Panzer Army trapping the XLVI Panzer Korps with it. Known as the Hube Pocket the First Panzer Army managed to fight their way out of the encirclement. Fighting the retreating battles for the remaining on 1944 the XLVI Panzer Corps withdrew to Stanislaw, Poland and then contested the Bug River crossings before retreating to Warsaw.
.P The XLVI Panzer Corps ended the war on the Oder River in Pomerania but surrendered to the British


[2569] [German XVIII Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XVIII Armeekorps was originally formed in Salzburg on April 1, 1938. This 
unit was never converted to a panzer corps.
.P On October 1, 1938 the XVIII AK was part of the German Fourteenth Army that 
crossed the Czechoslovakian border to occupy the Sudetenland. As per the terms of 
the Munich Agreement, that part of Czechoslovakia had been ceded to Germany and as
part of the German take-over of that region, the XVIII AK quickly occupied 
positions that had been abandoned by the Czech Frontier Guards. 
.P The XVIII AK was next called upon six months later. On the night of March 
15/16, 1939 Hitler tore up the Munich Agreement and ordered his troops to march 
into Bohemia, taking the city of Prague, and then continued into Moravia in 
Operation Southeast. In this last act of bloodless conquest before the outbreak 
of World War II, Hitler ended the existence of pre-war Czechoslovakia. Bohemia 
and Moravia became a German protectorate and Slovakia, in the eastern half of the 
country, became a nominally independent, client state of Germany.   
.P Furthering Hitler’s plan for Greater Germany on September 1, 1939 the majority 
of Germany’s armed forces crossed the Polish border in a surprise attack. The 
XVIII Corps, Fourteenth Army advanced from eastern Slovakia along the Carpathian 
Mountains and pushed east to protect the flank of the invasion from any possible 
attack by Polish forces around Lwow. By the end of the month Poland had 
surrendered.
.P On May 10, 1940 Army Group A launched the lightning thrust through the 
Ardennes against little resistance. Crossing the Meuse River at Sedan Army Group 
A exploded into the French rear splitting the Allied Armies in half. The XVIII 
Corps, Twelfth Army was part of main effort following Panzer Group Kleist. When 
the Germans turned south on June 5 the Twelfth Army advanced behind the Maginot 
Line to the Swiss border. The corps received a new name being designated on 
November 1, 1940 as the XVIII Mountain Corps.
.P Upsetting the time table for the planned invasion of Russia was the failing 
Italian invasion of Greece, especially the presence of British forces which 
threatened the oilfields in Rumanian and Hungary that were vital to the German 
war effort. On April 6, 1941 The XVIII Korps, Twelfth Army crossed the 
Bulgarian/Greek/Yugoslavian border and quickly pierced the defenses of the Second 
Greek Army. In a matter of days the XVIII Korps had taken the port city of 
Salonika and was pressing southward threating the flank of the Commonwealth and 
Greek forces. This corps was also in command of the mountain division on Crete 
and garrisoned the Balkans after the conquest.
.P In May 1942 the XVIII Mountain Corps was sent to the Lapland for the fighting 
in the far north. The corps would remain in the north until 1945, eventually 
fighting the Finns while retreating to Norway. In January the XVIII Mountain 
Corps was pulled back to Prussia and at the end of the war was fighting in 
Danzig.
	

[2570] [German XXXIX Mechanized Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXXIX Motorized Corps was established in Gotha on January 27, 1940. The 
corps fought and remained in France into 1941. In Operation Barbarossa the XXXIX 
Motorized Corps was part of Panzer Group 3 and fought at Vilnius, Minsk and 
Smolensk. Then the corps joined the Sixteenth Army for the push on Ladoga and 
Tikvin. The XXXIX Motorized Corps reinforced the center with the Ninth Army in 
1942 and the corps became the XXXIX Panzer Corps on July 9, 1942. The XXXIX 
Panzer Corps fought in the Rzhev Salient throughout 1942 and into 1943. The corps 
joined the Fourth Army with the abandonment of the Salient.
.P With the Soviet Operation Bagration the XXXIX Panzer Corps was basically 
destroyed in June 1944 on the approaches to Minsk. The Corps withdrew and was 
rebuilt in Lithuania and the Courland Pocket. At the end of 1944 the XXXIX Panzer 
Corps was withdrawn and prepared for the Ardennes Offensive with the Fifth Panzer 
Army.
.P With defeat in the Battle of the Bulge the XXXIX Panzer Corps was rushed back 
east in February 1945 to face the Soviets in Silesia and Pomerania.
.P April found the XXXIX Panzer Corps facing the Western Allies with the Twelfth 
Army on the Elbe River. The survivors surrendered to the western allies.


[2571] [German 1st Armor Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Panzer Division was created on October 15, 1935 and was based at Weimar. The division was used in the early years as a training command for the quickly expanding German Army. Several panzer regiments were formed from personnel of this division.
.P On March 12, 1938 the 1st Panzer Division began its first offensive action, although no shots were fired, when the XVI Corps, Tenth Army, marched into Austria to cheering crowds.
.P The Tenth Army, XVI Corps, 1st Panzer Division entered Sudetenland October 1, 1938 and absorbed the rest of Czechoslovakia by entering Prague in March 1939.
.P Staging out of the former Czechoslovakia and southern Germany Army Group South invaded Poland on September 1, 1939. The 1st Panzer Division reached Warsaw in just eight days.
.P After the surrender of Poland the division returned to Germany in preparation for the invasion of France. The 1st Panzer Division drove across Luxembourg and northern France as part of the XIX Corps of Panzer Group Kleist splitting the Allied defense. On June 10 the 1st Panzer Division broke the Weygand Line, the desperate French attempt to restore its defenses. Racing deep behind the French frontline the division reached the Swiss frontier in seven days despite taking heavy casualties.
.P The division returned to East Prussia in September to reorganize and was 
largely reconstituted with new Pzkw III’s and Pzkw IV’s. On June 22, 1941 Army 
Group North crossed into Lithuania as part of Operation Barbarossa with the 4th 
Panzer Group leading the way, of which the 1st Panzer Division belonged to. 
Blasting through the Soviet III Armored Corps the 1st Panzer Division breached 
the Stalin Line on July 5. Nine days later the 1st Panzer Division crossed the 
Luga River but was forced to defend this bridgehead against several Soviet 
counterattacks. After reinforcements arrived the 1st Panzer Division resumed the 
advance and reached the outskirts of Leningrad with only 44 tanks remaining. On 
October 2 the division was transferred to Army Group Center. After crossing the 
Dnieper River the 1st Panzer Division entered Kalinin on October 13. Facing an 
increasingly more experienced opponent the Germans faced heavy fighting through 
November in their final drive on Moscow. The 1st Panzer Division came within 
twenty miles of Moscow before being stopped by a lack of supplies and the Russian 
Winter Offensive.
.P Almost cutoff, the 1st Panzer Division escaped entrapment by abandoning many of its tanks. Early 1942 saw the division holding the Rzhev Salient with the German Ninth Army. Many of the tank crews of the division fought as infantry in the Salient. Tanks were in such a short supply that the entire division could only field one full strength company of 18 Pzkw III tanks. Remaining in the Salient the division was slowly rebuilt while providing an important task for the Ninth Army – keeping the supply lines open. In July, acting with the 2nd Panzer Division, the panzers eliminated a major threat to the lifeline of the Ninth Army. The Soviets had penetrated the German lines with two cavalry corps, two infantry divisions, two mechanized brigades and several parachute battalions. The 1st Panzer Division, this time acting with the 5th Panzer Division, again saved the day in August when the Soviets ripped a thirty mile wide gap into the Ninth Army’s lines. These types of actions would typify the 1st Panzer Division for the year of 1942, defending and counterattacking throughout the Ninth Army’s front, often being outgunned at the time.
.P Withdrawn to France in January 1943 to rest and refit the 1st Panzer Division was re-equipped with captured French tanks initially. Convinced that the Allies were going to invade Greece the Wehrmacht sent the division to the northern Peloponnese’s in June. To prevent the defection of the Italian Eleventh Army the 1st Panzer Division was ordered into action, capturing the Italian Army with little resistance.
.P Before joining the First Panzer Army in Russia the division was finally equipped with a full complement of Pzkw V Tiger tanks and Pzkw VI Panther tanks. Although the 1st Panzer Division did not fight in the battle for Kursk it was involved heavily in stemming the Soviet attacks and it recaptured Zhitomir on November 17, 1943. Collectively known as the Battle of Kiev (1943), the 1st Panzer Division, XXXXVIII Panzer Corps stalled the Soviet Juggernaut for a very brief time. At the end of December the Soviets launched their Zhitomer-Berdichev Offensive and ruptured the German lines. The 1st Panzer Division acted as a fire brigade for the 1st and 4th panzer Armies, momentarily shoring up the German lines.
.P In February 1944 the XI and XXXXII Corps were encircled at Cherkassy in the Korsun pocket. The 1st Panzer led the relief effort saving about half of the trapped Germans.   By this time the 1st Panzer Division was again operating at below half strength. In April 1944 the First Panzer Army was encircled by Soviets forming the Hube Pocket, and the 1st Panzer Division was in it. They fought their way free, the 1st Panzer Division leading the breakout. Following its escape at Korsun the division fought defensive battles at Brody and in the Dnieper Bend trying to stem the onslaught that destroyed Army Group Center. In August and September the division was in defensive fighting at Soviet Baranov bridgehead trying to eliminate the Soviet penetration. The 1st Panzer Division withdrew into the Carpathian passes near Dsukla for defense of Hungary. By its actions the 1st Panzer Division kept the Eight Army’s retreat route open.
.P At the end of 1944 the division was in position on the southwest corner of lake Balaton blocking Soviet Advance to Graz and Vienna. When Budapest was surrounded the 1st Panzer Division led one the advance to relieve the trapped IX SS Mountain Corps. They came within ten miles of the city but Hitler refused permission for the SS Corps to leave the doomed position.
.P The 1st Panzer Division saw itself worn down in heavy fighting defending against Soviet advances towards Austria but still managed to take local offensive actions as late as April 26, 1945. With the end fast approaching the remnant of the division, still a cohesive unit, evaded the Soviets and surrendered to the Americans in Upper Bavaria on May 8, 1945.


[2572] [German DAK Armor Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Deutsches Afrika Korps, consisting of the 5th Motorized and 15th Panzer divisions, began its arrival upon the African continent at Tripoli, Libya on February 12, 1941 and was commanded by General Erwin Rommel who was soon to be called the Desert Fox.
.P By the end of March the DAK was ready for action and the British 2nd Armored division met its new foe at El Agheila where the British were routed. Against initial orders Rommel ordered the pursuit and made a rapid advance though Libya surrounding Tobruk on April 11 and approached the Egyptian border where the DAK halted. 
.P After a few minor clashes the British finally got their act together and unleashed Operation Crusader. Outnumbered, especially in tanks and aircraft, the DAK still managed to halt and then reverse the British attack. However, a critical lack of fuel and supplies caused Rommel to order the withdrawal of the DAK all the way back to El Agheila and abandoned the siege of Tobruk. They were followed by the British Army.
.P Resupplied and recognizing an opportunity with an overextended enemy, Rommel 
quickly changed direction again and regained much of the lost ground coming within
thirty miles of Tobruk where the wily Dessert Fox avoided the mistake of 
overextending himself and waited for supplies. On May 26, 1942 the DAK attacked 
again. A desperate fight ensued before the DAK broke through the British defenses,
captured Tobruk and sent the British forces reeling for three hundred miles into 
Egypt where the front stabilized on the Alam Halfa - Alamein Line. On August 30, 
Rommel attacked again but after three days of no advance he ordered a halt.
.P On October 23 the battle of El Alamein commenced with a massive artillery 
barrage by the British. Despite their best efforts to hold the Commonwealth 
troops, heavy attrition in the DAK's armor, only 35 German tanks remained in good
condition, forced Rommel to order a retreat, a retreat for the Afrika Korps that 
would only end in Tunisia, 1600 miles away.
.P The Dessert fox attempted to reverse fortunes again at the end of February 1943 but the British Eighth Army foiled his attack. Facing increasing pressure from the British to the South and now from the quickly advancing allied forces from the west General Rommel ordered the DAK to advance through the Kasserine Pass giving the Americans a lesson in armored warfare. But the Americans managed to rally and hold. A series of concentric attacks forced the German and Italian forces back. In its last action the DAK went into battle with its fuel tanks filled with a special blend. Tunisian wine, a testimony to how dire the straits had become. On May 13, 1943, all axis forces on the African continent had surrendered ending the history of the Deutsches Afrika Korps.


[2573] [German GD Armor Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Gross Deutschland Panzer Korps was established on September 28, 1944 by 
using the 18th Artillery Division and the remains of the XIII Armeekorps although 
it would take time to assemble its components. 
.P The Korps was placed in reserve through December before joining the Fourth 
Panzer Army in Army Group Vistula on the Oder River line. The Korps was in heavy 
fighting through March before being pulled and repositioned in Austria in April. 
There the Gross Deutschland Panzer Korps ruptured the Polish 2nd Army (a Soviet 
sponsored formation) when attempting to relieve the siege of Berlin.


[2574] [German HG Armored Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Fallschrim Panzer Hermann Goring Division 1 roots belong to days when the 
Nazi's were coming to power. 
.P When Hermann Goring was promoted to be in command of the Luftwaffe he brought 
along his special enforcement unit creating in 1935 the Regiment General Goring 
was formed. In July 1942 it became the Brigade Hermann Goring and then in November
1942 it was upgraded again to panzer division. The Division Hermann Goring was 
sent to Africa to bolster Rommel's forces after the defeat at El Alamein. The 
division surrendered with rest of Panzer Army Afrika.
.P Goring ordered the immediate reformation of his favorite unit so soon the 
Panzer Division Hermann Goring existed. Sent to Sicily the division was in place 
to resist allied landings at Gela but the overwhelming fire support forced the 
abandonment of the Island. The division fought as the rearguard and was the last 
unit to leave the island. Displaced to Naples the Hermann Goring division disarmed
the Italian forces in the area at the Armistice. The division resisted the allied 
landings at Salerno slowly withdrawing up the peninsula. In January 1944 the 
Panzer Division Hermann Goring was one of the first formations to react to the 
allied landing at Anzio. Launching a counter-attack the division put the invasion 
in serious jeopardy stalling the allied advance at Cisterna. They managed to keep 
the allies on the beachhead for months. In April 1944 the division was pulled 
from the front lines to be reformed and rebuilt. It was now designated as the 
Fallschrim Panzer Division Hermann Goring. When the Allies finally broke out from 
the Anzio bridgehead the division initially tried to defend the approaches to 
Rome before falling back and assembling at Florence.
.P In July the division was sent to the Eastern Front joining the Ninth Army on 
the Vistula. The division fought against the Warsaw Uprising.
.P In October 1944 the division, along with its sister division, was sent to East 
Prussia in an attempt to halt the Soviet Offensive that had already trapped Army 
Group North in the Courland Pocket. After heaving fighting the front was fractured
even more and the Parachute Panzer Division Hermann Goring was caught in the 
Heiligenbeil Cauldron. Despite fierce resistance by the Germans the pocket was 
eventually overwhelmed in March 1945. The division escaped however, having been 
rescued by the navy.
.P The division was quickly moved back into action in Pomerania fighting along 
the Oder. In April the division was moved to Silesia where it inflicted damage 
on the Polish 2nd Army. At the end the Parachute Panzer Division Hermann Goring 
was destroyed near Dresden trying to Flee to American lines.


[2575] [German III Armor Korps]
.T The III Panzerkorps was raised in 1921 in Brandenburg as an Infantry formation (Wehrkreis III) and was reformed in 1934 to the III Infantry Korps.
.P The corps served in the attack on Poland by capturing the Danzig corridor and was then transferred to the West to aid in the assault on France.
.P It was reformed before Operation Barbarossa and was renamed as the III Motorized Korps. It was now led by the Prussian Generaloberst Eberhart Mackensen. Generaloberst Mackensen was the son of the renowned August von Mackensen, who served in the Franco-German war of 1870 and the First World War. The formation was part of Army group South and had a substantial role in the capture of Rostov, which was then lost in a Russian counterattack. It was disbanded in 1942 and reformed as part of the III Panzerkorps.
.P As the III Panzerkorps it was engaged on many different fronts in the East during the coming years. It was engaged in the drive for Baku, which was forced to be aborted and also in the failed Operation Zitadelle. In 1943 and 1944 the corps was involved in the general retreat and saved several other Wehrmacht corps from being encircled.
.P During the end of the war the III Panzerkorps fought in both Hungary and Austria until surrendering in May 1945.
.H
.B Fronts: Fall Weiss (Poland 1939), Operation Barbarossa (Russia 1941), Operation Zitadelle (Poland 1943), Hungary (1944) and Austria (1945)
.B Decorations: At least 34 Knights Crosses and numerous Iron Crosses.


[2576] [German LVII Armor Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T The LVII Armeekorps was formed as a motorized corps on February 15, 1941 in 
Augsburg. It was formally upgraded to a Panzer Corps on June 21, 1942.
.P Starting its eastern campaign the LVII Motorized Corps crossed the border 
attacking Vilna, Bialystok and Smolensk before joining the Fourth Army on the 
final lunge at Moscow.
.P The newly upgraded Panzer Corps was shifted south to the First Panzer and 
Seventeenth Armies for the drive into the Caucasus. The swift advance changed to 
a swift retreat at the end of the year as the Army Group A evaded being cut off 
by the advancing Soviets. The LVII Panzer Corps was rushed to the Fourth Panzer 
Army for the failed bid to relieve the trapped Sixth Army at Stalingrad.
.P After the disaster at Stalingrad the LVII Panzer Corps fought in the battles 
that led to the retreat to the Dnieper River and then again withdrew into 
Transylvania and Hungary.
.P In February 1945 the LVII Panzer Corps fiercely defended Hitler’s declared 
city Fortress Breslau. The corps ended the war trapped with the Fourth Panzer 
Army and surrendered to the Soviets.


[2577] [German XLI Armor Korps - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit was originally established as the XLI Motorized Corps on February 24, 1940.
.P The XLI Corps participated in the invasion of France. On May 10, 1940 Panzer Group von Kleist, of which the XLI Motorized Corps was part of, crossed into Belgium against light resistance to take the Allies by surprise in the Battle of Sedan. The panzers raced for the coast creating panic among the allies. Having left most of the infantry behind Hitler ordered a halt to the panzers allowing Britain to evacuate 338,000 allied soldiers from Dunkirk. On June 5 Panzer Group von Kleist, now reorganized, launched itself against the Weygand Line, quickly splitting it. By the end of the month France surrendered and Panzer Group von Kleist had reached the Spanish border. After the capitulation of France the XLI Corps served occupation duty in Paris and in the Netherlands before being sent to Romania in preparation for the invasion of the Soviet Union.
.P Upsetting the time table for the planned invasion of Russia was the failing Italian invasion of Greece, especially the presence of British forces which threatened the oilfields in Rumanian and Hungary that were vital to the German war effort. On April 6, 1941 The XLI Motorized Korps, Twelfth Army crossed the Romanian border into Yugoslavia aimed directly for Belgrade. Yugoslavia disintegrated on April 14 with the signing of an armistice.
.P Striking out of East Prussia with Panzer Group 4 the XLI Motorized Corps lunged north aiming at Leningrad. However, in October the corps joined Panzer Group 3 as the northern pincer of the thrust on Moscow. The Soviet Winter Offensive pushed the XLI Motorized Corps into the Rzhev Salient with the Ninth Army.
.P On July 10, 1942 the XLI Motorized Corps was transformed into a Panzer Corps. Fighting in the salient remained intense but Germany finally abandoned the salient in March 1943 to shorten their lines. The XLI Panzer Corps remained with the Ninth Army for Operation Citadel. Located at Bobruisk in June 1944 the XLI Motorized Corps was destroyed with Army Group Center in the Soviet Operation Bagration.
.P The XLI Panzer Corps was hastily rebuilt in East Prussia and put back into action. In March 1945 the corps was transferred to the Twelfth Army which was defending the Havel River. The XLI Panzer Corps surrendered to the Western Allies.


[2578] [German XLIX Armored Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T This armored unit did not exist. The XLIX corps in Germany was a mountain corps.
.P Established in 1940 the XXXXIX Mountain Corps served in Yugoslavia and with Army Group South in the invasion of Russia. It fought at Uman, Stalino, and Rostov. It fought on the Mius River and into the Caucasus. It retreated into the Kuban and the Crimea where the mountain corps suffered heavy casualties. The rebuilt unit fought in Rumania and in the Carpathian Mountains. 


[2579] [German XLVII Armored Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Originally activated as a motorized corps in Hanover, Germany on December 14, 1940.
.P The XLVII Corps launched itself across the Soviet border in Operation Barbarossa. Under the command of Panzer Group 2 the XLVII Motorized Corps was involved in the battles at Minsk, Smolensk and Kiev. In January 1942 the corps was located around Bryansk and Orel. The unit officially became the XLVII Panzer Korps on June 21, 1942.
.P In July 1943 the Germans launched their last large offensive in the East, Operation Citadel. As part of the Ninth Army the XLVII Panzer Corps attacked from the northern side of the Kursk Salient. After the disaster of the battle of Kursk the XLVII Panzer Corps was shifted to Army Group South and the Eighth Army.
.P Deployed to France for the coming Allied invasion in June 1944, the XLVII Corps was the only Panzer formation directly under General Rommel’s command on D-Day. Having fought in Normandy the XLVII Panzer Corps retreated to fight at Metz and in the Siegfried Line. 
.P The Fifth Panzer Army fought in the Ardennes Offensive where the XLVII Panzer Korps was ultimately stalled at Bastogne.
.P The XLVII Panzer Korps was destroyed while trying to stem the allied advance around the Ruhr. The few survivors surrendered to the Americans.
	

[2580] [German XLVIII Armored Corps by Adam Scott]
.T XLVIII Motorized Korps was established on December 15, 1940. On June 21, 1942 this corps was renamed as the XLVIII Panzer Korps.
.P As part of Army Group South, Panzer Group 1, the XLVIII Motorized Korps was in the battles at Uman and Kiev and reached Kursk near the end of 1941 where the advance ground to a halt and the corps went on the defensive for the winter.
.P In 1942 the renewed German advance saw the newly minted XLVIII Panzer Korps battle towards Stalingrad before the collapse of the German Sixth Army caused the corps to be used for a portion of the defense of the Donets River.
.P In 1943 the XLVIII Panzer Korps was shuffled to the Oboyan area to take part in Operation Citadel – the Battle for Kursk. This was the last major offensive action for the XLVIII Panzer Korps.
.P The failed attacked at Kursk, which did little but drain the tank strength of the panzers, was the beginning of the now constant retreat of the German Army. By February 1944 the XLVIII Panzer Korps was fighting in Silesia.
.P The end of the war found the XLVIII Panzer Korps defending along the Elbe River against both the Americans and Soviets. The XLVIII Korps surrendered to the Americans.
	

[2581] [German XXIV Armored Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The XXIV Panzer Korps had its roots in the XXIV Army Korps established on September 17, 1939. The Korps was motorized on November 16, 1940 and became a panzer Korps on June 21, 1942.
.P The XXIV Motorized Korps was part of Panzer Group 2 in the invasion of the Soviet Union. The XXIV Motorized Korps fought in the battles at Minsk, Smolensk, Kiev, Bryansk and Tula before being stopped.
.P In the summer offensive of 1942 the XXIV Panzer Korps fought with the Fourth Panzer Army, clearing the Don River bend, opening the way to Stalingrad and the Caucasus. The end of the year saw desperate fighting trying to keep an escape route open. 
.P The fighting continued on the Mius and Donets Rivers during 1943 with the Germans ever retreating until by November the XXIV Panzer Korps was in the battles at Kiev and Zhitomir. In early 1944 the Soviets managed to trap the First Panzer Army creating the Hube Pocket. The XXIV Panzer Korps fought their way through the encirclement along with the First Panzer Army.
.P During 1944 the XXIV Panzer Korps retreated through Vinnitsa and then Brody on its way into Poland. 
.P While defending the Baranov Bridgehead the XXIV Panzer Korps was surrounded. Under the brilliant guidance of General Walther Nehring the XXIV Panzer Korps escaped the entrapment intact and joined the German forces on the Oder River line. The Korps fought further retreating battles, ultimately ending the war in Moravia and surrendering to the Soviets.
.H
.B Between December 1, 1942 and February 10, 1943 the XXIV Panzer Korps lost four commanding generals in combat.


[2582] [German 105mm Field Artillery - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 105 mm light howitzer (leichte Feldhaubitze 18 L/28)
.P Developed by Rheinmetall 1928/29 the 105 mm light howitzer was the main divisional gun in the german army which started the war 1939 with 4.800 of these. Nearly 7.000 more were built during the war.
.P A well trained crew of eight soldiers could fire six to nine salvos per minute and move the howitzer even without horses quickly.
.B Muzzle velocity: 470 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 10.675 m
.B Weight in action: 1985 kg
.B Weight of a shell: about 14.8 kg


[2583] [German 150 mm Field Artillery - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 150 mm howitzer (schwere Feldhaubitze 18 L/29,6)
.P The combined development of the scwhere Feldhuabitze of Krupp (carriage) and Rheinmetall (gun) was introduced into service 1935 as part of the divisional and army batteries. 1.353 guns were built until 1939, 5.403 were produced in the war.
.P The maximum range of 13.305 meters was considerably less than those of its most important opponent, the soviet 152mm howitzer M1937 (17.265 meters). To boost the performance the German army introduced rocket-assisted rounds which could fly up to 19.000 meters.
.B Muzzle velocity: 495 m/sec 
.B Maximum range: 13.305 m 
.B Weight in action: 5.512 kg 
.B Weight of a shell: 43.5 kg


[2584] [German 172.5 mm Field Artillery - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 172.5 mm K18 (17-cm-Kanone 18 in Mörserlafette)
.P Starting in 1941 the K 18 replaced the older 210 mm mortar as the main weapon of the heavy army batteries. It was also used in some SS tank divisions and in coastal defence facilities. From 1941 to 45 Krupp produced 338 K18s.
.P The very long range (29.600 m) made it a powerful weapon for counter barrages but its muzzle had to be replaced every 100 rounds. So it was used warily although it was possible to fire every 90 seconds.
.B Muzzle velocity: 925 m/sec 
.B Maximum range: 29.600 m 
.B Weight in action: 17.520 kg 
.B Weight of a shell: 68.0 kg


[2585] [German Nebelwerfer Motorized Rocket Artillery - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Nebelwerfer (15-cm-Nebelwerfer-41)
.P The "smoke launcher" was the first multiple rocket launcher (six barrels) of military use. From 1940 to 1945 about 5.700 Nebelwerfer and more than 5 million rockets were produced.
.P The 2.4 kg warhead was at the end of the rocket to spread the splinters over a greater area; this made the Nebelwerfer almost useless against tanks, bunker and even solid stone houses. On the other hand its screaming noise had an additional psychological effect against infantry. Therefore the American soldiers called it “screaming Mimi”.
.B Rocket velocity: 340 m/sec 
.B Maximum range: 6.000 m 
.B Weight in action: 540 kg 
.B Weight of a rocket: 34.2 kg


[2586] [German 800 mm Rail Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 800 mm Gustav/Dora (Schweres Gustav-Gerät (Dora))
.P Starting in 1930 France began to build the Maginot Line, a chain of fortresses, on its eastern border. The German High Command ordered Krupp to design a gun which would be able to destroy these fortifications in a few days like the famous “Dicke Berta” did with the Liege Fort in 1914.
.P Krupp designed a gigantic 800 mm gun  which needed seven trains to be moved. A crew of 1.100 men had to prepare a special railway system and assemble the gun while some 4.000 men were used for security measures and anti-aircraft-guns.
.P When the first gun went into service 1942 its original target, the Maginot 
Line, was captured by the Germans for more than one year. So Dora was the name of 
the gun type, the first gun was named Dora) was sent to the Crimea peninsula to destroy the fortress of Sevastopol. Between 5 June and 2 July the complete ammunition stock of 48 armour-piercing and 5 high-explosive shells was used causing heavy damage to the soviet positions.
.P After the capture of Sevastopol Dora was brought to Leningrad but the attack was cancelled and Dora never saw active action again. A second gun was completed but never used, a third one only was planned.
.P The Schwerer Gustav guns were a technical masterpiece but a military failure. They were impressive examples of the Third-Reich's megalomania.
.B Muzzle velocity: 820 m/sec (HE), 710 m/sec (AP) 
.B Maximum range: 47.000 m (HE), 38.000 m (AP) 
.B Weight in action: 1.350.000 kg 
.B Weight of a shell: 4.800 kg (HE), 7.100 kg (AP)


[2587] [German Hummel Self Propelled Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Hummel (Sd.Kfz. 165)
.P During the whole war the German artillery was usually towed by horses and 
lacked the speed to follow fast tank operations. So the High-Command ordered some self-propelled artillery guns that could keep up with the tanks.
.P The Hummel (Bumblebee) combined the 150 mm howitzer with the successful Panzer IV chassis. The light vehicle armour (max. 30 mm) could withstand shrapnel but even rifle bullets were a real danger for the crew.
.P The first Hummel was delivered in early 1943 and some 714 were produced during
the war. They first saw action in the battle of Kursk. Variants of the Hummel were
150 ammunition carriers and 494 tank destroyers Nashorn (Rhinoceros) with the 
powerful 88 mm gun.
.B Muzzle velocity: 495 m/sec 
.B Maximum range: 13.305 m 
.B Weight of a shell: 43.5 kg
.H
.B Speed: 42 km/h
.B Weight in action: 24.000 kg
.B Power of engine: 300 hp
.B Secondary armament: 1 machine gun


[2588] [German sIG II Self Propelled Gun- Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T sIG II  (schweres Infanterie Geschütz auf Panzerkampfwagen II)
.P The Panzer II was the main German tank during the Polish and French campaign. But it was not able to compete with modern battle tanks like the Panzer IV or T-34. So a lot of the chassis were converted for other tasks.
.P The sIG II combined the Panzer II with the heavy infantry gun 33 L/11,4. This gun was constructed in 1927 as a short-range support weapon for infantry divisions. It could fire up to 3 rounds per minute.
.P Only 12 sIG II were built in 1941 and used with the Africa Korps. Four of them came back to Europe and were used in Russia.
.B Muzzle velocity: 240 m/sec 
.B Maximum range: 4.700 m 
.B Weight of a shell: 38.0 kg
.H
.B Speed: 40 km/h
.B Weight in action: 12.000 kg
.B Power of engine: 140 hp


[2589] [German Jagdpanther Tank Destroyer - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Jagdpanther (SdKfz 173)
.P The first engagements between German tanks and the Soviet T-34 clarified the 
need for a mobile heavy tank hunter. So the powerful 88 mm anti-tank-gun was 
combined with the excellent Panzer V (Panther) chassis. The result was one of the finest tank hunters of WW II.
.P The 425 Jagdpanther were mainly used against the Red Army but a few showed up in the Battle of Normandy and the Ardennes Offensive. An example for their capability was the battle of Caen where three Jagdpanther destroyed eleven British Churchills within two minutes.
.B Muzzle velocity: 1.000 m/sec 
.B Maximum range: 15.300 m 
.B Weight of a shell: 10.4 kg
.H
.B Speed: 46 km/h
.B Weight in action: 45.500 kg
.B Power of engine: 700 hp
.B Secondary armament: 1 machine gun 7.92 mm


[2590] [German Jagdtiger Tank Destroyer - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Jagdtiger (SdKfz 186)
.P To compete with the rising numbers of enemy tanks the german High Command decided to built an anti-tank-version of every new battle tank. These versions lacked turrets but were able to carry a heavier gun and more armor. A side-effect was the saving of resources and fabrication time.
.P The new Tiger II (Königstiger) chassis was combined with a 128 mm anti-tank-gun. The protection was excellent because of its up to 250 mm armor but in contrast its mobility was very poor and it had a lot of mechanical problems.
.P Only 88 Jagdtiger were produced in 1944 and 1945. They were mainly used against the western allies.
.B Muzzle velocity: 920 m/sec 
.B Maximum range:  21.000 m 
.B Weight of a shell: 28.3 kg
.H
.B Speed: 34 km/h
.B Weight in action: 72.000 kg
.B Power of engine: 700 hp
.B Secondary armament: 2 machine gun 7.92 mm


[2591] [German PzJag I Tank Destroyer - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Panzerjäger I (4.7cm PaK(t) (Sf) auf Panzerkampfwagen I)
.P The Munich Agreement 1938 and the occupation of the remainder of Czechoslovakia 1939 gave Germany access to the highly productive Czech armament industry. One of its effective products was the 47 mm anti tank gun L/43,4.
.P The combination of this gun and the Panzer I was called Panzerjäger I (Tank 
Hunter I). 202 Panzer I were converted into a effective weapon of the early war. But the gun was to weak to threaten modern battle tanks and the vehicle suffered under its height of 2,25 m and the weak armor (14,5 mm). So it was withdrawn from the fronts in Russia and Italy 1943.
.B Muzzle velocity: 775 m/sec 
.B Maximum range: 6.000 m 
.B Weight of a shell: 1.7 kg
.H
.B Speed: 40 km/h
.B Weight in action: 6.400 kg
.B Power of engine: 100 hp


[2592] [German 50 mm Anti-Tank Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 50 mm anti-tank-gun (5 cm Panzerabwehrkanone 38)
.P When Germany started its rearmament the only anti-tank-gun ordered had a calibre of 37 mm. But the High Command discovered in 1938 the need for a stronger gun to match the upcoming new tanks. So Rheinmetall was assigned to construct a 50 mm ATG PaK 38.
.P The new weapon went into service in late 1940. It got its baptism of fire in Russia where it was successful due to its tungsten core grenade. Even T-34 and KV-1 could be destroyed on medium range. But when tungsten got rare in 1943 and only steel grenades could be used any more, the PaK 38 lost its military value and the production was stopped. Some 4.000 had been produced until then.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 1.180 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  9.400 m
.B Weight of a shell: 0.98 kg
.B Weight in action: 986 kg


[2593] [German 75 mm Anti-Tank Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 75 mm anti-tank-gun (7.5 cm Panzerabwehrkanone 40)
.P The 75 mm ATG (PaK 40) was the main anti-tank-gun of the Wehrmacht during WW II. It was able to destroy every allied tank except the Russian JS-2 even on ranges of more than 1.000 meters. The production was expanded up to 10.937 guns in 1944 (more than 30.000 from 1942 to 1945).
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 930 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  10.000 m
.B Weight of a shell: 3.2 kg
.B Weight in action: 1.425 kg


[2594] [German 88 mm Motorized Anti-Tank Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 88 mm anti-tank-gun (7.5 cm Panzerabwehrkanone 43 L/71)
.P The 88 mm anti-aircraft-gun had great success against enemy tanks. In the first years of the war it was the only German weapon that could destroy tanks like the British Matilda or the Russian T-34. But its high silhouette made it vulnerable against enemy counterattacks so the development of a special anti-tank-mount started in 1941.
.P The anti-tank-version was popular among the troops due to its strong armour shield and its ability to destroy enemy tanks on large distances. There is a report of a PAK 43 which destroyed six T-34 on a 3500 m distance within few minutes. Krupp produced 2.098 PAK 43.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 1.000 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  15.300 m
.B Weight of a shell: 10.2 kg
.B Weight in action: 3.650 kg


[2595] [German Flakvierling Anti-Aircraft Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Flakvierling (2 cm Flakvierling 38)
.P The 2 cm anti-aircraft-gun (Flugabwehrkanone - FLAK) was a light and highly mobile conversion of a navy weapon. But there were doubts about its effectiveness against modern planes. So a new mount with four guns (“Vierling”) came up.
.P This new weapon was the backbone of the light anti-air formations of the Wehrmacht. Its high rate of fire (800 to 1.800 rounds per minute) made it both highly effective against strafers and enemy infantry units. 2.140 were built from 1940 to 1945.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 900 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  4.800 m
.B Weight of a shell: 0.13 kg
.B Weight in action: 1.514 kg


[2596] [German 105 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 105 mm (10.5 cm Flak 39)
.P The Treaty of Versailles denied the possession of anti-aircraft-guns for the German army. So the background of all later developments were navy guns. This is especially true for the Flak 39, a direct enhancement of the navy Flak 38.
.P The new weapon disappointed the Wehrmacht HQ because its ballistic ability was worse than the smaller and cheaper 88 mm FLAK. So its production only continued because there were never enough 88mm muzzle for all demands. The nearly 4.000 Flak 39 were mostly used in the defence of German cities or as a mobile reinforcement on anti-aircraft-trains.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 880 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  17.700 m
.B Weight of a shell: 15.1 kg
.B Weight in action: 10.240 kg


[2597] [German 127.5 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 127.5 mm (12.8 cm Flak 40)
.P The Flak 40 was the most powerful anti-aircraft-gun for the German home defence. Too heavy to be moved quickly it was mostly attached to concrete firing platforms, even towers. 1.129 guns were produced.
.P The stationary Flak 40 were mostly manned by children of the Hitler Jugend because the adult men were fighting on the front. There were high losses between these boys when the Western Allied air forces began to attack stationary anti-air-guns directly.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 880 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  20.900 m
.B Weight of a shell: 26.0 kg
.B Weight in action: 18.000 kg


[2598] [German 88 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 88 mm (8.8 cm Flak 36)
.P During the First World War planes became a dangerous military weapon even for cities hundreds of miles behind the front lines. So all nations started with the production of anti-aircraft-guns to defend vital factories and railway stations. The most common german weapon had a calibre of 88 mm. During the wars this gun was used by the naval forces and enhanced.
.P The Production of the new Flak 18 started in 1933. Some of the guns were used in the Spanish Civil War but the muzzle had to been reconstructed. The result was the 8,8 cm Flak 36.
.P This gun was used both in the anti-aircraft-battalions of German divisions and in the home defence. When it was used as a anti-tank-weapon in France and north Africa it became one of the most famous guns of the war. Nearly 20.000 88mm anti-aircraft guns were produced using up to 3.175.400 shells per month (November 1944).
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 820 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  14.860 m
.B Weight of a shell: 14.7 kg
.B Weight in action: 5.000 kg


[2599] [German Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2600] [German Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2601] [German Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2602] [French 1st Infantry Division - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The 1st Free French Division (DFL) (1ère Division Française Libre) or 1st DIM 
(1st Motorized Infantry Div) was formed in February 1943 out of a combination of 
the 1st and 2nd Free French Brigades (old 1st DLFL - 1ère Division Légère 
Française Libre)

.P On 8th May 1943, the entire division was engaged in Tunisia in the Takrouna 
sector, where it fought a short 5-day battle.

.P The 10th April 1944, the division arrived in Italy and belongs to CEF (French 
Expeditionary Corps) of General JUIN. In May, the division took part in the 
breakthrough of Garigliano and the following exploitation, which opened the doors 
to Rome.

.P The 7th August, it embarked in Taranto to the beaches of south of France 
(operation Dragoon). After the battle of Provence, the division continued its 
pursuit of the German army through France, and in the hard battles of the Vosges 
and the Alsace plain (Colmar pocket).  In 1945, the division was engaged against 
the Germans in the fortified Alpine sectors.



[2603] [French IV Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "4th Army Corps" (4ème Corps d'Armée), led by Lieutenant-General Boris, was
one of the Army Corps forming the "1st French Army" belonging to Army Group 1 in 
1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at Le Cateau, a village nearby 
Cambrai in Nord Pas de Calais.

.P The 4th Army Corps of the 1st French Army was made up of two divisions:

.B The 1st Moroccan Infantry Division (1ère DM)
.B The 15th Motorized Infantry 
Division (15éme DIM)

.B and other smaller units (Groupement Arlabosse, engineer companies, 4th 
Artillery Parc)

.P The 15th Motorized Infantry Division was a full complement of personnel and 
equipment “Active” division led by Major-General Juin.

.P As planned with the Dyle-Breda operation of General Gamelin, the 4th Army Corps
moved to Belgium. There, the 1ère DM and the 15ème DIM received the mission "of 
holding without spirit of retreat" the strategic node of Gembloux, on a front of 
twelve kilometers. During two days, the 14th and 15th May, these troops blocked 
the offensive of the 3rd and 4th panzer divisions.

.P The human cost of the heroic resistance of the 1ère DM at Gembloux was high. 
On an initial manpower of 700 men in each battalion of Moroccan riflemen, there 
remained only 74 battle ready men with the 1st battalion of the 2nd RTM (Moroccan 
Tirailleurs Regiment). The 1st and 2nd battalions of the 7th RTM had 80 and 150 
men respectively. On the whole, the 1ère DM counts 233 KIA including 176 Moroccan 
soldiers and hundreds of wounded.

.P The 4th Army Corps took part in the defense of Lille (28th May - 1st June). 
These troops fought encircled until all their ammunition was used and led several 
counter-attacks. The successful evacuation of the BEF would probably not have been
possible without this stiff resistance.





[2604] [French V Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "5th Army Corps" (5ème Corps d'Armée), led by Lieutenant-General BLOCH, was
one of the Army Corps forming the "1st French Army" belonging to Army Group 1 in 
1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "LANDRECIES" nearby Cambrai.

.P The 5th Army Corps was made up of three divisions:

.B The 12th Motorized Infantry Division (12ème DIM)
.B The 5th African Infantry 
Division (5ème DINA)

.B The 101st Fortress Infantry Division (101ème DIF)


.P The 101st Fortress Infantry Division defended the area of Solre Le Chateau 
near Maubeuge.  Its position was forced by the 7th panzer division of General 
ROMMEL the 16th May 1940.

.P The 12th Motorized Infantry Division opposed a stiff resistance in the north 
of Dunkirk pocket till the 3rd June 1940. General Janssen was killed by a bomb 
explosion.

.P The 5th DINA defended and surrendered during the fierce resistance of the 
battle of Lille (28th May - 1st June 1940).





[2605] [French VII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "7th Army Corps" (7ème Corps d'Armée), led by Major-General DE LA PORTE DU 
THEIL, was one of the Army Corps forming the "8th French Army" belonging to Army 
Group 3 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Vieux-Charmont" 
nearby Sochaux.

.P The 7th Army Corps of the 8th French Army was made up of two divisions and a 
cavalry brigade:
.B The 13th Infantry Division (13ème DI)

.B The 27th Alpine Division (27ème DI)

.B The 2nd Spahi brigade
.H
.P The 7th corps should prevent a German attack of 
France through Switzerland. That was the reason why, the 7th army corps was 
allocated to the plan "H" for Helvetie. Indeed, since the bridges in Basel could 
be covered by the fire of heavy artillery within the Maginot line (Altkirch 
Fortified Sector), the main threat seemed to be a German crossing between 
Birsfelden and Rheinfelden (through Switzerland). The 7th corps task was to 
oppose such a movement, by plugging the "gap" between the Swiss 4th division and 
the French border.

.P The 2 valuable French infantry divisions of the 7th corps stayed along the 
Switzerland border even when the German breakthrough in the West was already a 
reality. Only in early June the two divisions were replaced by the 57e and 67e 
DI being detached from 44th and 45th Fortress Corps.




[2606] [French VIII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "8th Army Corps" (8ème Corps d'Armée), led by General FRERE , was one of 
the Army Corps forming the "5th French Army" belonging to Army Group 2 in 1940. 
The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Meisenthal" nearby Sarrebourg.

.P The 8th Army Corps of the 5th French Army was made up of two divisions:

.B The 24th Infantry Division (24ème DI)

.B The 31st Infantry Division (31ème DI)

.B and others smallest units (Fortified Sector Rohrbach, tank brigade 508)


.P The tank brigade 508 was made up of two tank battalions for a total of 90 R-35 
tanks.

.P This Garrison defended the fortified sector of Rorhbach (east of city of 
Sarreguemines). This sector was built since 1930. At this time, two "Ouvrages" 
(fortresses which are the most important fortifications on the Maginot Line, 
having the sturdiest construction and also the strongest armament artillery) the 
"Simserhof" and the "Schieseck" and a Petit Ouvrage (made up of several infantry 
casemates connected by an underground tunnel network) were built. All these 
Ouvrages were completed by several infantry casemates. The village of Rorhbach 
(west of the sector) was fortified only in 1934 with two ouvrages.

.P The Simserhof was occupied by 876 men. Between the 16th June and the 24th June 
1940, the cannons of this Ouvrage protected the others fortresses of this sector. 
The soldiers surrendered only the 30th June 1940 and were taken to POW camps.

.P In November 1944, the 100th US Infantry division attacked and took the 
Simserhof.





[2607] [French X Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "10th Army Corps" (10ème Corps d'Armée), led by General Gransard, was one 
of the Army Corps forming the "2nd French Army" belonging to Army Group 1 in 1940.
On the 10th of May in 1940, the HQ corps was located at Buzancy near Charleville-
Mezières in the Ardennes.

.P The 10th Army Corps of the 2nd French Army was made up of two divisions:

.B The 71st Infantry Division (71ème DI)
.B The 55th Infantry Division (55ème DI)

.P These two Infantry Divisions were  type "B" division with a lack of anti-tank 
armament in the infantry regiments (only 21 25mm  canons for 104 soldiers), some 
shortfall of personal weapons and a lack of motor vehicles (old and in bad 
condition). Shortages in officers (only 23% of officers and 17% of under-officers 
were active officers).

.P The 55th Infantry Division defended Sedan. The 13th of May, this division was 
attacked by the 19th Panzer Corps of General Guderian. After an intense 
bombardment of the river defenses by the Luftwaffe, lasting nearly the entire day 
(The Luftwaffe committed two Stukageschwader to the assault flying 300 sorties 
against French positions), elements of the 1st Panzer Division, led by Lieutenant-
Colonel Hermann Balck's 1st Panzer Grenadier Regiment, managed to cross and 
establish a bridgehead on the west bank of the Meuse at Glaire, just north of 
Sedan. The German infantry had penetrated up to eight kilometers into the French 
defense zone by midnight.

.P At the end of the day, The 55th Infantry Division was completely routed and the
71st Infantry Division was nearly collapsed.






[2608] [French XII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "12th Army Corps" (12ème Corps d'Armée), led by General DENTZ, was one of 
the Army Corps forming the "5th French Army" belonging to Army Group 2 in 1940. 
The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Pfaffen Hoffen" nearby Haguenau.

.P The 12th Army Corps of the 5th French Army was made up of two divisions:

.B The 16th Infantry Division (16ème DI)

.B The 70th Infantry Division (70ème DI)

.B and others smallest units (Haguenau Fortified Sector, Misc. elements of the 
Lauter Fortified Region)
.H
.P This corps defended the north-east of Alsace between 
the Vosges and the Rhine river on a front of 30 kilometers.  This sector has two 
"Ouvrages" (fortresses which are the most important fortifications on the Maginot
Line, having the sturdiest construction and also the strongest armament 
artillery): Hochwald and Schoenenbourg.

.P The Hochwald ouvrage was the most important Ouvrage of the Maginot line. It 
was also unique on all the Maginot line from its technical complexity, its 
surface, its equipment, its number of blocks.

.P The Schoenenbourg was built since 1930. In June 1940, the ouvrage was attacked 
by the 246th Infantry Division supported by 105 to 420 mm guns. On the whole, the 
ouvrage underwent little damage. The garrison surrendered only few days after the 
armistice.

.P For the period between September 1939 to June 1940, the Schoenenbourg fired: 
15.792 shells of 75mm, 682 shells of 81mm, 723 shells of 120mm, for a total of 
17.197 shells. During the same period, it received : 56 shells of 420mm, 33 
shells of 280mm, 160 bombs of plane and 3.000 shells of 150mm and 105mm.





[2609] [French XIII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "13th Army Corps" (13ème Corps d'Armée), led by Lieutenant-General 
MISSEREY, was one of the Army Corps forming the "8th French Army" belonging to 
Army Group 3 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Than" nearby 
Mulhouse.

.P The 13th Army Corps of the 8th French Army was made up of three  divisions:

.B The 54th Infantry Division (54ème DI)

.B The 104th Fortress Infantry Division 


[2610] [French XLII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "42nd Army Corps" (42ème Corps d'Armée de Forteresse), led by Major-
General SIVOT, was one of the Army Corps forming the "3rd French Army" belonging 
to Army Group 2 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Briey" 
nearby Metz.

.P The 42nd Fortress Army Corps of the 3rd French Army was made up of two 
divisions:

.B The 20th Infantry Division (20ème DI)

.B The 58th Infantry Division (58éme DI)

.B and others smallest units (6 MG battalions, 513th Tank Battalion Group, 52nd 
Motorized Machine Gun Battalion)
.H
.P This corps (with the "Corps d'armée 
colonial") defended the fortified sector of Thionville at the west of the city of 
Metz. This sector was the most important and the best fortified sector of all the 
line. On the 25 kilometers it covered, there were 7 "Ouvrages" (fortresses which 
are the most important fortifications on the Maginot Line, having the sturdiest 
construction and also the strongest armament artillery), 4 Petit Ouvrages (made 
up of several infantry casemates connected by an underground tunnel network), 17 
infantry casemates and 18 stronghouses.

.P  The sector of Thionville didn’t undergo an attack of great scale. The 
soldiers of this sector surrendered and were sent to POW camps without any fight.





[2611] [French XLIII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "43rd Army Corps" (43ème Corps d'Armée de Forteresse), led by General 
LESCANNE, was one of the Army Corps forming the "5th French Army" belonging to 
Army Group 2 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Ingwiller" 
west of Strasbourg.


.P The 53rd Fortress Army Corps of the 5th French Army was made up of two 
divisions:

.B The 30th African Infantry Division (30ème DIA)

.B The 49th Infantry Division (49ème DI)
.B and others smallest units (3 MG 
battalions, 202nd Artillery Regiment , 46th Fortified Region Reconnaissance Group)

.P This corps defended a front of about 30 km between Lembach and Bitche. The 
fortifications of this sector were 2 "Ouvrages", 1 "Petit Ouvrage" and 21 
infantry casemates. The "ouvrage" Four-à-chaux was attacked by 27 stuka on June 
19, 1940. On the whole, the defense work underwent only little damage and the 
fort fired against all the German columns that were spotted till the 25th June. 
Only the 2nd July, the troops of the Four-à-Chaux surrendered with all the 
honours of war.

.P But, in the center of this sector there was  a one kilometer large band that 
wasn't protected (without artillery) because it was a wooded relief relatively 
difficult of access. By early June, the French High Command ordered the 
withdrawal of the interval troops thus leaving without defense this 1 Kilometer 
band. Then, the German troops easily infiltrated it.





[2612] [French XVII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "17th Army Corps" (17ème Corps d'Armée), led by Lieutenant-General NOEL, 
was one of the Army Corps forming the "5th French Army" belonging to Army Group 2 
in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Molsheim" nearby 
Strasbourg.

.P The 17th Army Corps of the 5th French Army was made up of two divisions:

.B The 62nd Infantry Division (62ème DI)

.B The 103rd Fortress Infantry Division (103ème DIF) (shortfall of personal 20%)

.H
.P This corps defended the border between Strasbourg and Colmar (Bas Rhin 
fortified sector). Because of the Rhine river, this Sector was protected only by 
23 small infantry casemates and 6 infantry shelters (no Ouvrage and Petit 
ouvrage in this sector). Only the most vulnerable points were fortified. 
Moreover the 12th June, the 62nd DI retreated to the Vosges leaving the Fortress 
troops alone in their casemates. On 15th June 1940, the Germans launched 
operation Kleiner Bär against the Maginot line in Alsace, on the Rhine. The 
Germans engaged 8 divisions. The 15th June, the 104th German Infantry division 
get across the Rhine river near Neuf Brisach and took the casemates one by one. 
The 19th June, the German army entered Strasbourg.





[2613] [French XXVI Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "26th Army Corps" (26ème Corps d'Armée) was never formed although, in game 
terms, it could easily represent the Colonial Army Corps (Corps d'Armée Colonial) 
led by Major-General FREYDENBERG belonging to the 3rd army.


.P This Corps of the 3rd French Army was made up of three divisions:

.B The 2nd Infantry Division (2ème DI)

.B The 56th Infantry Division (56ème DI)

.B The 51st  Highland Division (51ème DIW)(UK)

.B and others smallest units (Thionville Fortified Sector, Hombourg-Budange 
Fortified District)
.H
.P After the breakthrough of Sedan and the defeat of Dunkirk,
General Weygand tried to build a defense line along the Somme and the Aisne River.
The 2ème DI was deployed from Château-Porcien to Thugny-Turny on the south bank of
the Aisne River (20 km north of Reims).

.P The 9th June, the 2ème DI was attacked by the 17th and the 21st German infantry
divisions. After heavy street fights in Château-Porcien and the southern part of 
Rethel, the Germans could not established a bridgehead. A vigorous counter-attack 
of the troops of the 2ème DI  even captured about 500 German POWs. Despite this 
fierce defense, in the afternoon, two breaches were opened and enlarged in the 
east and west of Château-Porcien. In the evening, general De Lattre (who 
commanded the 14th DI on the east side of the 2ème DI ) wanted  to mount an 
immediate counter-attack, but general Klopfenstein (2ème DI) refused and 
retreated 3 km south.

.P The 15th June, the tanks of general Guderian have opened their way towards 
Reims, isolating definitively the eastern French armies from the rest of France.





[2614] [French XXVII Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "27th Army Corps" (27ème Corps d'Armée) was never formed although, in game 
terms, it could easily represent the 24th Army Corps (24ème Corps d'Armée) led by 
General LOISEAU belonging to the 3rd army.

.P This corps of the 3rd French Army was made up of one division:

.B The 36th Infantry Division (36ème DI)

.B and others smallest units (51st Infantry regiment, 149th Fortress Infantry 
Regiment, Engineer companies)


.P After the breakthrough of Sedan and the defeat of Dunkirk, General Weygand 
tried to build a defense line along the Somme, the Aisne River and the canal of 
Ardennes. The 36ème DI was deployed along a front of 20 km on the south bank of 
this canal.

.P The 9th June, this division was opposed to 2 German infantry divisions (26th 
infantry division, 10th infantry division). The assaults of these 2 divisions 
were stopped by very precise artillery support and counter-attacks from tanks of 
the 7th BCC and 4th BCC (Tank battalion). Near Voncq, the 26th German Infantry 
Division had more than 600 KIA and WIA, and around 400 POW.

.P The 10th June, the tanks of the 7th BCC and some elements of the 36ème DI 
attacked the SS-Polizei division in the north of Vouziers. After two hours of 
combat, the French troops have moved forward 7 km despite German strong 
resistance and the attacks of 62 German aircraft.

.P Nevertheless, the collapse of the French 2ème DI near Château-Porcien forced 
the 36ème DI to retreat.

.P The 15th June, the tanks of general Guderian have opened their way towards 
Reims, isolating definitively the eastern French armies from the rest of France.





[2615] [French Cavalry Division - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The french cavalry division (Division légère de Cavalerie DLC) were reorganised
into five Divisions de Cavalerie in 1932, with two Brigades de Cavalerie (BC - 
Cavalry Brigades) one Bataillon de Dragons Portés (BDP - Mechanized Dragoon 
Battalion) and one Régiment d'Artillerie (RA - Artillery Regiment) of three 
battalions.

.P In early 1939, another reorganization was undertaken. It was recognised that 
strategic reconnaissance and screening on the modern battlefield were obviously 
roles that could no longer be carried out by horse cavalry. As a result, a new 
lighter organisation was devised for these units whose role was to be restricted 
to reconnaissance, security duties and, when reinforced, screening in mountainous 
and wooded areas.

.P The projected Division Légère was to be built around the Brigade de Cavalerie,
with one Régiment d'Autos-Mitrailleuses (RAM - Armoured Car Regiment), one 
Régiment de Dragons Portés (RDP - Mechanized Dragoon Regiment ) and one artillery 
regiment of two battalions in support. Plans were finalized in July 1939 with the 
new Divisions Légères to be formed by the end of the year. At the same time, 
strengthening the Brigades de Spahis with a Motorized Groupe de Reconnaissance 
(GR - Reconnaissance Group) of two squadrons, one artillery battalion, one 
engineer and one signal company was also considered.
.H
.P Five Divisions Légères 
were created from the Divisions de Cavalerie and independent or new units in 
February 1940 and renamed Divisions Légères de Cavalerie.





[2616] [French XVIII Cavalry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The "18th Cavalery Corps" was never formed although, in game terms, it could 
represent three elements attached to the 9th  Army of General CORAP.

.P These three elements were:

.B The 1st light cavalery division (1ère DLC)

.B The 4th light cavalery division (4ème DLC)

.B The 3rd  Spahi brigade (3ème BS)

.P The 1st light cavalery division was equipped with 38 armored car and 16 light
tanks H35.

.P The 4th light cavalery division was equipped with 39 armored car and 16 light 
tanks H39.

.P After the 10th May, these three elements advanced into the Ardennes area to 
delay a potential German move. They were assigned objectives along the Belgian 
border around Charleville Meziere.

.P The 11th may 1940, the 3rd  Spahi brigade reached the Semoy river in the north 
east of Charleville Meziere. But as the 1st Panzer division get across the Semoy 
river at Bouillon the 12th May, the brigade went back on the Ardennes Canal. The 
15th May, the 3rd  Spahi brigade had to defend La Horgne. Each farm was 
transformed into blockhouse. The PC was installed in the church, armed with an 
anti-tank gun of 25 firing by a hole in the wall. The attack of the 1st Panzer 
Division of General GUDERIAN started at 9 A.M.. The Germans must reduce one by 
one each point of resistance. During eight hours, the battle was furious. The 
casualties were numerous on both sides. In the evening, the brigade counted 610 
killed and disappeared soldiers.





[2617] [French 5th Paratroop Division - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The 5th Para division was never formed although, in game terms, it could 
represent the 601st and 602nd Airborne Infantry Squadron (“Groupe d'Infanterie de 
l'Air“).

.P These two groups are created the 1st April 1937. They don’t fight during the 
1940 France Campaign. The 25th August 1940, this unit leaves France to Algeria, 
where it’s disbanded. In march 1941, Captain Sauvignac forms the 1st  Airborne 
Infantry Squadron, with men of the two disbanded groups. In January 1943, this 
squadron become a battalion and is based at Fez (Morocco). On the 1st may 1943, 
another battalion is formed, and the unit becomes the 1st Airborne regiment (1er 
Régiment de chasseurs parachutistes 1er RCP).

.P The 1st RCP is airdropped at Trapani in Sicily the 7th April 1944. The 4th 
September 1944, the regiment finds again the soil of France at Valence and is 
attached to the 1st Army of General de LATTRE DE TASSIGNY. In October 1944, the 
regiment fights in the Vosges (Morbieux, Traverxin).

.P The 28-29th January of 1945, the regiment attacks with the 257th US regiment 
of Infantry the village of Jebsheim near Colmar.  House after house, the regiment 
seizes the village but loses almost 100% of its soldiers (1096 men killed and 
wounded).





[2618] [French Paratroop Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The French Para corps was never formed. But, the Free French Army created 
several Special Air Service (SAS) groups between 1940 and 1945.

.P From June to November 1942, French SAS completed lots of missions on airfields 
and logistic bases on the coast of Libya and Cyrenaica and even in Crete. But, 
the main operations of these units were accomplished in France in 1944.

.P During the night of 5th June 1944, 4 sticks of the French 4th SAS were dropped 
on north and south Brittany. The mission of French SAS was to destroy all 
communication ways, to get ambushes and sabotages to prevent all enemy movements 
toward Normandy. These men were reinforced and the 18th June, 200 SAS commandos, 
4 armed jeeps and 2500 men of the French resistance (FFI) fought 5000 Germans 
soldiers near the village of Saint-Marcel (Morbihan). The French resisted all day 
long but had to retreat at night. At the end of the Brittany campaign the French 
SAS had lost more than 65% of their men.

.P From September to November 1944, a lot of SAS operations were realized in 
Normandy, in the center and east of France and on the Belgian border. At 
Christmas French SAS groups were engaged in the Bulge during the operation 
"Franklin".

.P In April 1945 the last and the most important SAS operation of WW2 ("Amherst") 
was completed. 700 French SAS men were dropped, in front of the 1st Armored 
Canadian Corps in the north of Holland.





[2619] [French Marine Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The French Marine corps was never formed.

.H
.P In fact, in 1940, the name "Marine Infantry" (also called "Fusiliers Marins" 
or "Marsouins") units covered the "Colonial Infantry" for "Infanterie Coloniale". 
Most of these units had a high amount of Europeans in 1940 but included also 
indigenous troops, mostly Senegalese tirailleurs. The colonial troops did not 
include the North-African divisions (DINA = Division d'Infanterie Nord Africaine)
where the single Europeans units were generally the Zouaves regiments.

.P There were initially 4 DIC (Division d'Infanterie Coloniale) in the active 
army plus 3 DIC formed at the mobilization. These divisions fought bravely during 
all the campaign of France. For example:

.P The 9th and 10th June, the German 58th Infantry Division lost 1,600 men, 
while attacking the French 1st DIC, on the Aisne river.

.P Some elements of the 6th DIC were involved in the fierce battle of Stonne 
(15th to 18th May).

.P From 20th May to 4th June, the 4th DIC blocked all the German advances on the 
Somme River.

.P The 24th RTS (Régiment de tirailleurs sénégalais) of the 4th DIC, maintained 
its positions from the 5th June to 8th June between Amiens and Bray despite the 
overwhelming German tanks and the continuous German bombing and shelling.

.P In June 1940, the 5th and 7th DIC participated in the defense of the Somme 
River.





[2620] [French Marine Division - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T This Marine division was never formed although, in game terms, it could 
represent several groups of Free French marine commandos (commandos-marines).
.P These commandos led several operations during WW2. For example:

.P The 17th and 18th June 1944, a French Commando battalion and the 9ème Division
d'Infanterie Coloniale landed on the Elba island and captured it, to prepare the 
landing in South of France.

.P During the landing in Provence (Dragoon), one French commando detachment 
landed on Cape Negre (Commandos d'Afrique) to screen one flank of the landing. 
Despite some navigational errors, this commando seized its objectives (batteries 
and strategic choke points) at the scheduled hour after having climbed the Cape 
Negre.

.P During D-day French commandos (troops n°1 and n°8 of the 4th Commando) landed 
at Sword Beach in front of Ouistreham and the strongpoint "Riva Bella". Only 25 
men out of the 177 ones weren't WIA or KIA.

.P The French Commandos-Marines were used later in other operations, especially 
in the Netherlands. At Walcheren for example, the first assault was led by the 
troops of the 4th Cdo with the French commandos-marines.





[2621] [French Alpine Mountain Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T In 1940, officially, there was no Alpine corps in the French army. At that 
time, the army corps which could be best represented by this Alpine Corps is the 
"14th Army Corps" (14ème Corps d'Armée) of the Armée des Alpes, led by General 
BEYNET. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Uriage" nearby Grenoble.

.P The 14th Army Corps was made up of two Alpine divisions:

.B The 64th Alpine Division (64ème DI)

.B The 66th Alpine Division (66ème DI)

.B and others smallest units (3rd Light Infantry Demi-Brigade, Rhône Defensive 
Sector, Savoie Fortified Sector, Dauphiné Fortified Sector)


.P The 21st June 1940, the Italian army started a general offensive, whereas the 
Germans prepared to join it, thus taking in the rear the Armée des Alpes of 
general OLRY. In spite of furious combat, the Italians' advances remained very 
limited.

.P In Tarentaise, the small garrison (40 soldiers) of the Redoute-Ruinée (a 
fortress at 2400 meters above sea level) was encircled but continued to fire at 
the Petit-Saint-Bernard mountain pass. More than six hundred Italian soldiers 
were killed while trying to take the fort. Only the 2nd July 1940, the French 
soldiers evacuated the fortress.

.P In Maurienne, Italian troops progressed slightly, but the road of the 
Mont-Cenis remained impracticable for them.

.P In the Alpes-Maritimes, the 15th corps of the Italian army, which had the 
order to seize Nice, was blocked by outposts in front of Menton. It was only on 
the 23rd June, that the Italian troops managed to occupy part of the city.





[2622] [French Alpine Mountain Division - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T In 1940, France counts at least 8 alpine divisions (DIA): 27th, 28th, 29th, 
30th, 31st, 64th, 65th and 66th DIA. 3 of which were Serie "Active" or “A”: 27th, 
30th and 31st.

.P Each division includes two infantry regiments, one Alpine Demi-Brigade, two 
artillery regiments (Mountain Artillery Regiment, Divisional Heavy Artillery 
Regiment, etc), and one Infantry Division Reconnaissance Group.

.P The 5th September 1944, after the liberation of Lyon, the general de Lattre de 
Tassigny organizes with several resistance fighters (many former Alpine Chasseurs)
the 1st alpine divisions (1ere DA FFI). The 17th November, the 1e DAFFI becomes 
the 27e DA (alpine division). It is engaged in the last fights for the liberation 
of France in the Alps Mountains. The 7th BCA (Alpine Chasseurs Battalion - 
bataillon de chasseurs alpins) takes the Mont-Cenis, the Mont Froid and the 
Pointe de Bellecombe the 5th and 6th April 1945 and reaches Turin. The 28th April 
1945, two other battalions take Rhême pass and push to Aoste.


[2623] [French Morocco Mountain Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The French 4th Mountain Moroccan Infantry Division "Division Marocaine de 
Montagne" was created at Casablanca the 1st June 1943 from the redesignated 3rd 
Moroccan Infantry Division. This division was led by general MARTIN then by 
general SERVEZ in September 1943.


.P The 4th "Division Marocaine de Montagne" is made up of:

.B Three Infantry Regiments
.B One Armoured Car Regiment

.B Three Mountain Artillery Battalion

.B One AA Battalion
.H
.P During the Italian campaign in 1944, this division with 
the 27th Alpine Division formed an alpine Corps called "Corps de Montagne".
.B Campaigns: Corsica 1943, Italian campaign (1944 : Garigliano, Cassino, Roma, 
San Giminiano), France Campaign (1944 : Alpes, Vosges, Alsace : Colmar pocket), 
"Danube" Campaign (1945 : Marbach, Aasen, Lindau, Voralberg)





[2624] [French 1st Engineer Division - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T In 1939, the French active army contained 13 engineer regiments (RG = Régiment 
du Génie), which were generally not integrated in a division except:

.B The 5e and 15e RG, which formed the railway brigade (HQ in Versailles)

.B The 8e, 18e, 28e and 38e RG specialized in the signals (telegraph brigade based
in Paris)


.P The 2nd September 1939, the engineer regiments were disbanded and formed 17 
mobilizing centers. They will create the organic engineer battalions and company 
(present in the armies, army corps, divisions and fortified sectors), instruction 
battalions and reserve units.

.P Each French Division had an engineer battalion made up of 2 companies and 1 
telegraph company and 1 radio company.

.P One engineer battalion had at least 868 kg explosive (generally melenite 
charges, 434 kg in each company and 108 kg in each platoon). They can have a 
number of AT mines and a number of B5 Mle1935 smoke dispensers (15kg) to create 
smoke screens.

.P During the phoney war, all the engineer battalions of DIF (Fortress Infantry 
Division) were used to reinforce the fortifications on the borders, between the 
Maginot Line defensive forts.





[2625] [French 2nd Motorized Engineer Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T In 1939, 
the French active army contains 13 engineer regiments (RG = Régiment du Génie), 
which are generally not integrated in a division except:

.B The 5e and 15e RG, which form the railway brigade (HQ in Versailles)

.B The 8e, 18e, 28e and 38e RG specialized in the signals (telegraph brigade based
in Paris)

.P The 2nd September 1939, the engineer regiments are disbanded and form 17 
mobilizing centers. They will create the organic engineer battalions and company 
(present in the armies, army corps, divisions and fortified sectors), instruction 
battalions and reserve units.
.P Each DLC (Cavalry Division), DLM (Light Mechanized
Division), DCR (Reserve Armored Division) and DIM (Motorized Infantry Division) 
had a motorized engineer battalion or company. For example, the DLC  had 1 
reinforced engineer battalion (bataillon de sapeurs-mineurs renforcé) with 3 
completely motorized companies (compagnie de sapeurs-mineurs portés), 1 bridging 
company (compagnie d'équipage de pont 1935), 1 telegraph company,1 radio company
 and 1 carrier-pigeon detachment (détachement colombophile).





[2626] [Billotte - by Graham Dodge]

.T Aged 64 in 1939, General Gaston Billotte graduated from the St Cyr Military 
Academy in 
1896 and was assigned to the naval Infantry. 
His progression through 
the ranks was steady and by 1930 he commanded all French armies in
 Indochina. In 
1937 he was appointed as the
 Military Governor of Paris and on the outbreak of 
WWII was given command of the First French
 Army Group.


.P Billotte's position in the
 center of the Allied line was critical. To his 
north was the British Expeditionary Force,
 nominally under his command but 
distracted 
by the need to protect its lines of communication back to the Channel 
Ports.  When the Germans 
began their western offensive in May 1940 
Billotte's 
forces moved into Belgium in accordance with the strategy previously determined 
by 
the Allied High Command. The German breakthrough at Sedan quickly rendered 
that strategy irrelevant and Billotte suddenly found
 himself responsible for the 
most strategically 
significant piece of land in Europe.


.P Lord Gort, the British commander, committed the British forces to a 
counter-attack at Arras on 
21st May on the northern flank of the German spearhead 
and the senior Allied commanders had a 
planning meeting at Ypres on the day of 
the attack. 
At that meeting General Billotte refused to commit additional forces 
to support the British attack 
on the grounds that his disorganized 
French armies 
were "barely capable of defending themselves". General Georges supported 
Billotte 
by declaring that the role of the First 
French Army Group was to "stop up the 
holes" in the French lines. This would later draw a
 characteristic response from 
Winston Churchill 
that an army's responsibility was to punch holes, not to stop
them. General Weygand proposed a 
combined Allied offensive southeast towards

Cambrai, conditional on the Belgian and British armies being able to disengage 
from their 
current battles and being able maneuver into better
 positions. It was 
not an impressive strategy and the meeting broke up with no firm decision on
 how 
to implement the new offensive.


.P On his 
way back to his command General Billotte was involved in a car accident 
and died in hospital 
two days later. The leaderless First French 
Army Group did 
nothing for three days until General Weygand appointed General Blanchard to 

assume that vacant command but by then the 
opportunity for decisive action had 
passed and the military initiative remained with the Germans. 
While Billotte's 
untimely death was not
 the cause of the French military collapse, it certainly 
robbed the French of an opportunity to
 launch a coordinated counterattack on the

Germans. In retrospect, Billotte was a failure as a military commander. Although 
his undue
 caution was symptomatic of the malaise 
affecting the entire French High 
Command at that time, it does not excuse his unwillingness to
 commit his forces 
to combat.




[2627] [Georges - by Graham Dodge]

.T Aged 64 in 1939, General Alphonse Georges graduated third in his class from 
the St Cyr 
Military Academy in 1897 and served in Algeria
 before returning to 
France to fight in WWI. While leading his battalion into action in 1914 he
 was 
seriously wounded and spent the rest 
of the war assigned to the general staff of
the army.


.P Immediately after the war Georges was assigned to head the French Military 
mission
 to the newly created nation of Yugoslavia and in 1924 was appointed as
Head of the Economical
 & Administrative Services of the Ruhr, an
 area of Germany 
which was still occupied by France pending final settlement of the question of

WWI financial reparations. His first 
posting to an active military command since 
WWI occurred in 1928 as commander of the Alger
 Division and the following year he 
was appointed
 as chief of the Military Cabinet, Ministry of War, and then in 1932 
as a member of the Supreme
War Council.

.P Like most of the famous 
generals of WWII, Georges maintained a mix of active 
military command and political offices 
throughout the 1930s culminating in his 
1934 
appointment as commander in chief of the French Army. The November 1934 
assassination of 
Yugoslavia's King Alexander seriously wounded
 Georges, and by 
the time he had recovered, the role of commander in chief had been given to

General Weygand and from there passed on to General Gamelin.  Georges was 
appointed as Gamelin's deputy, but there was a high degree of 
friction between 
the two men.


.P The outbreak of 
WWII led to Georges being appointed as commander in chief 
Allied Forces North-western 
France, a position which did not have a clearly

defined relationship with General Gamelin's role as overall commander in chief. 
The German
s uccess in breaking the Allied lines in May
 1940 led to the sacking of 
both Gamelin and Georges on 17th May and their replacement by
 General Weygand.


.P Georges declined to participate 
in the Petain government that followed France's
defeat and Churchill supported him as a 
potential leader of the Free French forces
in 
Africa. Churchill's efforts on behalf of Georges were overruled by President 
Roosevelt who
 supported General Giraud for that role. 
In the end, General De 
Gaulle outplayed both of the allied leaders and assumed the leadership for

himself. Georges was a minister
 without Portfolio in the 1943 French Committee of 
National Liberation. However, De Gaulle 
could not tolerate any potential rivals 
in 
positions of authority and Georges was removed from the Committee in 1945. 
Georges died in
 1951.





[2628] [Prételat - by Graham Dodge]

.T Age 65 in 1939, General André-Gaston Prételat's  first recorded military 
duties were as a
Military Attaché to Tangier from 1910 to 1912.
 He served mainly 
as a chief of staff during WWI, starting with the Seventieth Division and then

the Thirty-third Corps before ending the
 war performing that role for the Fourth 
Army. In 1917 he served briefly as commanding officer
for the 159th regiment but 
there is no
 record of him seeing combat.


.P After the war he was posted to the Levant and by 1927 he was appointed as 
acting general 
officer for the
 First Division and confirmed in this post in 1928. 
In 1930 Prételat was given the politically
 sensitive role of general officer 
commanding 
Paris military region. Paris had always been a political powder keg 
and during the early 1930s 
the Great Depression had drawn many Frenchmen
 towards 
extremist political parties. Prételat's term in this command allowed him to 
become a
member of the French Supreme War Council in
1934. He remained in this 
position until he was appointed as commander in chief of the Second 
Army Group 
in 1939.


.P The Polish strategy in
WWII was to fight defensively until the western allies 
could come to their aid. Prételat's position 
to the south of Billotte's First Army

Group meant he could rely on the fortified Maginot Line to his rear as a base of 
operations and 
on 7th September Pretelat began offensive 
operations to clear the 
advance German positions prior to an assault on the actual Westwall (not
 the 
Siegfried Line - that particular 
defensive line had been built by the Germans in
WWI and had been replaced by the Westwall). 
Prételat assigned nine of his 
thirty-five
 divisions to this operation and they were soon heavily engaged with 
the German First Army. The 
French offensive had some effect with
 Goering forced 
to divert 400 medium bombers from the Polish campaign to shore up the German
 
position in the west. However Poland's rapid
 surrender allowed Hitler to move 
more troops to the west and Pretelat's offensive fizzled out.


.P When the Germans launched their blitzkrieg 
on France in May 1940 against 
Billotte's First Army Group, there was little that Prételat could do
 to assist. 
He had his own
responsibilities in defending the Maginot Line against the nineteen 
German divisions of General 
von Leeb's Army Group C. Even if
 Generals Gamelin or 
Weygand had ordered Prételat to send troops north it is unlikely that his

unmechanized troops would have been able to
reach the location of the German 
breakthrough in time to affect the outcome of the battle. Within
 a month of the 
initial German assault the
 French had abandoned Paris and the Battle of France
was effectively ended. Prételat's position in
 the Maginot Line was the last 
organized 
resistance to the invading German forces and his surrender on 22nd 
June gave Hitler an
enormous advantage at the peace talks which began
 three days 
later.


.P After his release from German detention, Prételat retired from military and 
public life.
 Prételat does not figure 
largely in the histories of WWII, which is
somewhat ironic since in the French military exercises
of 1938 he had devised a 
plan for a
 German attack that involved breaking through the Allied defensive 
lines in the Sedan area.  It is
 not recorded whether there were any 
German 
observers taking notes at those exercises.




[2629] [De Gaulle - by Graham Dodge]

.T Aged 48 in 1939, General Charles Andre Joseph Marie De Gaulle graduated from 
the Ecole Speciale Militaire de Saint-Cyr (the French
"West Point") in 1912 and
joined an infantry regiment. He was wounded at the Battle of Verdun in 1916 and 
captured by the Germans from
w hom he made five unsuccessful escape attempts 
before the war ended in 1918.  


.P The outbreak of the Russo-Polish War in 1919 prompted the
 French Government to 
send a military mission to support the Poles and De Gaulle served with them as an 
infantry instructor although along 
the way he managed to fight in a number of 
battles and won Poland's highest military award - the Virtuti Militari. After the 
war the
 Poles offered him a permanent military command but De Gaulle, promoted to 
major, returned to France where he taught military history
at the Ecole Militaire 
de Saint-Cyr.


.P Between the wars De Gaulle wrote The Army of the Future, which advanced the 
idea of fighting a war 
using concentrated mechanized forces rather than fortified 
defense lines. Unfortunately for France, De Gaulle's ideas were dismissed 
by the 
government and the development of modern armored warfare was left to the Germans. 
When WWII began, Colonel De Gaulle
 was commanding a tank regiment at Metz. 
However, after the Germans broke through at Sedan on May 15th 1940, he was given 
command of
the 4th Armored Division. Two days later his division attacked the 
Germans at Montcomet and on May 28th at Caumont. The second attack 
was successful 
but it was only a temporary dam against the German flood and the fall of France 
continued.


.P De Gaulle was promoted to
provisional brigadier general and on June 6th Prime 
Minister Paul Reynaud appointed him undersecretary of state for national defense

and war, and also in charge of coordination with Britain. When Reynaud's 
government collapsed and Petain took over with the intention
of seeking an 
armistice with the Germans, De Gaulle fled to London and started the "Free French"
movement which did not recognize the
 French capitulation. A July 1940 court 
martial in Toulouse sentenced the absent De Gaulle to four years in prison and a 
second
 court-martial in August condemned him to death for treason. But that only 
enhanced his reputation among the Free French.


.P After the
Allied landings in North Africa, De Gaulle competed successfully with 
General Henri Giraud for political leadership of the
 Allied-sponsored Committee 
for National Liberation. De Gaulle insisted on working independently of the 
British and there were
 many periods of friction, most notably just prior to the 
June 1944 landings in France when Churchill imposed a complete communications

blackout on De Gaulle to avoid the possibility of news leaking out to the 
Germans. Despite these difficulties the Allies were able
 to successfully use 
De Gaulle as a French figurehead and flew him to the front lines a few hours 
before the liberation of Paris so
 that he could lead General Leclerc's Second 
Armored Division into that city alongside the other Allied armies.


.P The occupation of 
Paris gave De Gaulle the opportunity to claim that the 
government of France had never really fallen (merely moved overseas for the

duration) and therefore the Vichy Government was illegal. More importantly, it 
avoided the creation of an Allied Military 
Government such as had been imposed 
on other liberated countries and France was able to participate as a partner, 
rather than an 
observer, in the Allied reorganization of post-war Europe. 
De Gaulle was president of the provisional government of France from
 September 
1944 until January 1946 when he resigned his office and retired to write his 
military memoirs.


.P He served again as 
President of France from 1958 until his final retirement 
in 1969. He died in 1970 and requested that no politicians or Heads 
of State
should attend his funeral.





[2630] [French Bordeaux Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]

.P After the fall of Paris, the 12th June 1940, the French government fled to 
Tours, and then further South to Bordeaux. The 15th June, there was a French 
Council of Ministers in Bordeaux. The French Prime Minister, Paul Reynaud wished 
to move the government to North Africa and continue the war. But his view did not 
prevail. The 16th June, Paul Reynaud felt obliged to hand in his resignation, 
which President Lebrun accepted and called upon Marshall Pétain to form a new 
government.

.P The 24th June 1940, the armistice was signed. As Bordeaux became part of 
occupied France, the French government transferred to Clermont-Ferrand the 29th 
June and then to Vichy the 1st July. The 30th June, German troops entered in 
Bordeaux.

.P Between 1940 and 1944, Bordeaux became one of the 5 submarine bases in France.
The 1st September 1940, the Italian subs in Atlantic started to operate from the 
base of Bordeaux. The 32 Italian submarines in the Atlantic sank 109 ships 
(593,864 tons of shipping) for 16 losses.

.P In August 1944, the German garrison of Bordeaux was about 30,000 men of the 
Kriegsmarine and the 159th infantry division. At the end of August 1944, they 
were negotiations between the French Mayor of Bordeaux, the FFI (French Forces 
of the Interior) chief and the German general NAKE. An agreement was reached: 
the German troops could leave the town and were not attacked by the resistance 
if the town and the port were not destroyed. The 27th August, the last German 
infantry regiment left Bordeaux. The 29th August, the FFI troops entered the 
city.





[2631] [French Lyon Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T This Militia corps can represent all the units grouped to defend the city of Lyon.
.P As the German troops pushed to the south of France (The 16th June 1940, they were in Dijon), General Olry who commanded the Alps Army, decided to establish three defense lines to stop them. The first line was on the Rhône River around Lyon. To man this defense line, some units were created with peace time units, reserve units, remnant French units coming from Belgium, via Dunkirk and the UK. These troops were very diverse (spahi, tirailleurs, sailors,...)
.H
.P The 18th June 1940, Lyon is declared an "open city". The 19th June morning, there were combats in front of Lyon, on the national roads n°6 and n°7. This area was defended by 2 battalions of the 25ème RTS (régiment de tirailleurs sénégalais - Senegalese Tirailleurs Regiment). 188 tirailleurs felt during the battle or were executed after the battle. Indeed, during the afternoon and the 20th June, some soldiers of the "Grossdeutschland" infantry regiment were hunting the black, executed the WIA or even the POW. 2 European officers of the 25ème RTS who took the defense of their black troops were also executed.
.H
.P The 19th June evening, the 16th panzer corps crossed the Rhône River at Lyon. One group (group A) entered in Aix-Les-Bains (23rd June). Group B was stopped at Voreppe (12 km West of Grenoble) by the 104th RALT (Motorized Heavy Artillery Regiment ) the 23rd June. Group C moved to the south and fought the 1st Spahis unit near Andance/Annonay the 21st June.
.H
.P The 25th June, the armistice went into effect.



[2632] [French Marseilles Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T In 1940, the City of Marseille was defended by:

.B the 4th  battalion of the 281st infantry regiment
.B the 5th battalion of colonial infantry.

.B the 215th MG company

.P German troops didn't reach Marseille before the armistice of 22nd June 1940.


.P In 1944, the city of Marseille was defended by 17000 German troops - 
Kriegsmarine and the 244th Infantry Division. The area around Marseille was 
heavily fortified with lots of blockhouses built by Todt organization (Sudwall) 
and two forts (Saint-Jean and Saint-Nicolas).

.P The 19th August, the combat command of General Sudre (1st French Armored 
Division - 1ère DB) with Moroccan tabors attacked Aubagne. After a fierce 
resistance of 2 days, this key point in the defense of Marseille area was taken. 
In the same time, the 3rd DIA (Algerian infantry division) made an improvised 
move on the hill dominating the city in the north suburbs of Marseille. Thus, 
the 22nd August, French troops were within 5 to 10 km of the city's center while 
a major Resistance (FFI : French Forces of the Interior) upraised within the 
port.

.P In the early hours of the 23rd August, elements of the 3rd DIA and of the 1st 
DB plunged into the heart of Marseille. They reached the center of the city at 
the end of the day. But, they needed 4 days more of street fighting  to control 
all the city (intensive fights near the harbor and Saint-Jean Fort).

.P The 28th August, General Schaefer surrendered to General Montsabert. The very 
important port of Marseille although badly damaged by German demolitions 
(several boats were sunk by the kriegsmarine into the harbor, among them the 
steamer "Cap Corse"), was in Allied hands many weeks ahead of schedule.





[2633] [French Metz Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T Metz was captured by the 169th German Infantry Division the 17th June 1940.

.P At the end of July 1944, US generals assumed that Lorraine would fall quickly,
and that Patton's tanks (3rd army) would take into Germany by summer's end. But, 
the 31st August, the 3rd Army received no gasoline at all and the next 5 days, 
3rd Army was virtually immobilized near Verdun. During the same time, German 
forces flowed into Lorraine from the northern sector of the front, from southern 
France, and from Italy.

.P The 7th September the 5th American infantry division of the 20th corps 
attacked the west of Metz. The city was defended by the 462nd German infantry 
division and 43 forts (the city was one of the most fortified city of western 
Europe). The Americans made little progress. The 10th September the 5th division 
tried to encircle the city and established a permanent bridgehead on the Moselle 
River near Arnaville (5km south of Metz). But the 5th infantry division and the 
7th armored division didn't succeed in hooking behind Metz.  Since the beginning 
of September, the losses of the 5th division were about 5000men. The 25th 
September all the operations were stopped due to gasoline and supply shortages 
till the 8th November.

.P The 9th November, the 90th infantry division crossed the Moselle River and 
established a secure bridgehead 15 km north of Metz (near Thionville). In the 
same time, the 5th infantry division pushed north from Arnaville. The 19th 
November, 90th Division and 5th Division linked up east of Metz, completing the 
encirclement of the city. German general Kittel commanding the garrison of Metz 
surrendered the 21st November.





[2634] [French Paris Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]

.T The 8th June 1940, General Héring took command of the Army of Paris. This army 
was made up of the remnants of several French divisions. These divisions defended 
Paris on the "Chauvineau line".

.P The "Chauvineau line" was a defense line built since September 1939. It was 
composed of 300 blockhouses that protected Paris on a 130 km front from Conflans-
Sainte-Honorine on the Oise River (west of Paris) to Ferté-sous-Jouarre on the 
Ourcq canal (North east of Paris).

.P The 11th June 1940, the Chauvineau line was protected by the 84th and the 85th 
DIA, the 11th, 13th, 16th, 19th, 29th, 41st, 47th,57th, 87th DI, and the 7th 
DINA. But, the majority of these divisions had no artillery and were with 
shortfall of men (for example the 24th DI had only 400 men!).

.P The 11th June, the 4th German infantry division was stopped around the village 
of Rosières (north east of the line), but along the Ourcq canal (east), the 41st 
French infantry division had to retreat, and several elements of the 62nd German 
infantry division went through the sector of Rouvres.

.P The 12th June, the German attacked the west of the line along the Oise River. 
German Engineer (8th Infantry division) tried to cross the river with pneumatic 
boats near l'Isle Adam. Three times, their assaults were stopped with heavy losses
by the 13th and the 16th Infantry Divisions. Only, at 11 P.M., a bridgehead was 
established.

.P The 13th June, Paris was declared an "open city", and then General Weygand 
ordered the troops to retreat on the south of the Seine River.

.P The 14th June, the 8th German infantry division entered in Paris and paraded 
in front of the "Arc de Triomphe".



[2635] [French IX Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "9th Army Corps" (9ème Corps d'Armée), led by General LAURE, is one of the Army Corps forming the "4th French Army" belonging to Army Group 2 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps is located at “Landroff” 50 km north east of Nancy.
.H
.P The 9th Army Corps of the 4th French Army is made up of two divisions :
.B The 11th Infantry Division (11éme DI)
.B The 47th Infantry Division (47éme DI)
.B and other smallest units (Faulquemont Fortified Sector)
.H
.P The 20th June, the 167 Infantry Division of General VOGL attacks some fortified districts of this sector. At the end of the day, the Germans capture the districts of Bambesh and Kerfent but the fortifications of Laudrefang, Teting and Einseling always resist with machinegun and 81mm mortars and beat back the attack in spite of a very strong intensity bombardment (in the block 1 of the district Laudrefang, one 88mm shell hits the turret every 10 seconds, the block 3 receives 94 shells on its armored shielding in 7 minutes).
.P The 21st June, taking into account the already losses and the heavy means to overcome the resistance of these fortifications, general VOGL decides to give up the attack of the strongpoints of this sector.
.P On the Maginot Line, the cease fire is achieved the 25th June at 0H30 A.M.. The district of Faulquemont will surrender only the 2nd July on order of the French Supreme Headquarters.


[2636] [French VI Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "6th Army Corps" (6ème Corps d'Armée), led by General LOISEAU, is one of the Army Corps forming the "3rd French Army" belonging to Army Group 2 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps is located at “Verny” 10 km south of Metz.
.H
.P The 6th Army Corps of the 3rd French Army is made up of two divisions :
.B The 26th Infantry Division (26éme DI)
.B The 42nd Infantry Division (42éme DI)
.B and other smallest units (Burtoncourt Fortified District, Narbefontaine Fortified District, Tromborn Fortified District)
.H
.P This Garrison defends the fortified sector of Boulay at the east of city of Metz. The west of this sector is strongly defended while in the east, there are only small fortifications without artillery. One can find in this sector 4 “Ouvrages” (fortresses which are the most important fortifications on the Maginot Line, having the sturdiest construction and also the strongest artillery) and in particular the ouvrage of Hackenberg, one of the two greater Ouvrage built on the line. This Ouvrage is made up of 17 blocks and 18 pieces of artillery. The galleries measure 10 kilometers. They are built with more than 25 or 30 meters of depth to protect them from the bombardments.
.P This sector also counts 11 fortifications (or "Petits Ouvrages") of less importance. These Petits Ouvrages are generally made up of several infantry casemates connected by an underground tunnel network. Between these Ouvrages and Petits Ouvrages there are several infantry casemates and blocks.
.P The ouvrage Michelsberg was built between 1930 and 1935 and occupied by 515 men. The 16th June, the Germans attacks the Michelsberg and fire with 88mm flak gun on the blocs 2 and 3. The 135 mm turrets counteract and destroy the flak battery. Moreover some shells strike a  German artillery headquarter killing or wounding 80 German soldiers.  The French garrison of the Michelsberg will only surrender the 4th July and will be sent to POW camp.


[2637] [French XLI Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "41st Garrison French corps " (41ème Corps d'Armée de Forteresse), led by Major-General LIBAUD, was one of the Army Corps forming the "9th French Army" belonging to Army Group 1 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "SIGNY-L'ABBAYE" nearby Charleville-Meziere.
.H
.P The 41ème Corps d'Armée de Forteresse of the 9th French Army was made up of two divisions :
.B The 61st Infantry Division (61ème DI)
.B The 102nd Fortress Infantry Division (102ème DIF)
.H
.P The 61st Infantry Division was a serie "B" division with no antitank armament in the infantry regiments, obsolete 81mm Stokes mortars, some shortfall of personal weapons, shortfall of motor vehicles (old and in bad condition).
.H
.P This defensive sector located along the Belgium border was made up only of small concreted blocks, of infantry casemates and  two artillery casemates with 75mm gun.  Moreover the 102nd DIF (general PORTZER) had to defend a front of 35-40 km instead of the theoretical 5-7 km in the area of Monthermé, north-west of Sedan.
.P The 13th May, the 6th PzD, supported by elements of the 8th PzD, is engaged against Monthermé. After 2 hours of stiff resistance and several French counter-attacks, a small bridgehead is established. The Germans will nonetheless need 2 days to defeat the French defense, unable to enlarge their tiny bridgehead despite a huge superiority. At dawn, on 15th May, the German assault is launched. Most of the remaining French troops are encircled and later captured or killed.


[2638] [French XX Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "20th Army Corps" (20ème Corps d'Armée), led by Lieutenant-General HUBERT, was one of the Army Corps forming the "4th French Army" belonging to Army Group 2 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Harskirchen" 30 km north of Sarrebourg.
.H
.P The 20th Army Corps of the 4th French Army was made up of two divisions :
.B The 52nd Infantry Division (52ème DI)
.B The 82nd African Infantry Division (82ème DIA)
.B and other smallest units (Sarre defensive Sector)
.H
.P This corps defended a front of 40 km between Téting-sur-nied and Writtring. The fortifications of this sector were weaker and not always finished, because the defense of this sector was also composed of flooded area. There were 50 infantry casemates, but no "Ouvrage".
.P The 14th June 1940, the Germans launched operation Tiger against this sector. The Germans engaged 9 infantry divisions supported by 1,020 field guns, heavy mortars, howitzers and rail road guns (Four 280mm rail road guns, 27 batteries of 210mm, 35 batteries of 100mm, 84 batteries of 150mm, 108 batteries of 105mm etc.), batteries of 8.8cm FlaK.
.P During the 14th June, the 41e RMIC (colonel Tristani) was shelled constantly by the German artillery; it was attacked 3 times by Ju87 dive bombers and pulled back 4 infantry assaults. The French troops had 600 KIA and 1,800 WIA but the German attack was a complete failure and the German troops loose 1,200 KIA and 4,000 WIA during this single day.
.P The Germans decided to cancel completely the attack on this area. But, during the night, they captured a French soldier with the orders of the retreat. Therefore, the Germans knew that the line will be only weakly defended on 15th June. The renewed assaults on 15th June were therefore successful.


[2639] [French XXIII Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "23rd Garrison Corps" was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent the 44th Fortress Army Corps  (44ème corps d'armée de Forteresse)  led by Brigadier-General TENSE.
.P The 44ème corps was one of the Army Corps forming the "8th French Army" belonging to Army Group 3 in 1940.
.H
.P The 44th Fortress Army Corps  of the 8th French Army was made up of one division :
.B The 67th Infantry Division (67ème DI)
.B and other smallest units (Altkirch Fortified Sector, Montbeliard Fortified Sector, Belfort Fortified Sector)
.H
.P This corps defended the south of Alsace between Mulhouse and the Switzerland. The 44th fortress corps had allocated the important fortified sector of Altkirch and the virtually non-existent sector of Montbéliard.
.H
.P The Maginot line of the fortified sector of Altkirch consisted of three lines of defense:
.P -The first line covered the Rhine river only. A line of infantry casemates with HMGs was built. The line between Sierentz and the Swiss border hold approximately 72 LMGs and 72 HMGs on a front length of approx 20 kms.
.P - The second line was an advanced line of resistance. It contained mainly bunkers with approx 114 HMGs and some 25mm ATGs.
.P - Lastly, the main line of defense consisted of a dense line of around 70 47mm ATG guns, 12 75mm guns and some heavy guns:
.B 4 x 155 (Oltingue)
.B 4 x 155 (Bettlach)
.B 2 x 240 ( Césarhof)
.B 3 x 320 (ALVF Steinsoultz)
.P The heavier guns all covered the bridges of Basel.


[2640] [French XXX Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "30th Garrison Corps" was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent the 45th Fortress Army Corps  (45ème corps d'armée de Forteresse)  led by General DAILLE.
.P The 45ème corps belonged to Army Group 3 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Ornans" nearby Besancon.
.H
.P The 45th Fortress Army Corps  was made up of two divisions :
.B The 57th Infantry Division (57ème DI)
.B The 63rd Infantry Division (63ème DI)
.B and other smallest units (Jura central Fortified Sector.)
.H
.P This corps defended the French border with the Switzerland. This sector was one of the weakest part of the Maginot Line.
.P The Maginot Line was planned in the 1920's and constructed in the 1930's. The Maginot Line was a linear fortification with 45 main forts (grands ouvrages) at 15 kilometres intervals, 97 smaller forts (petits ouvrages), 352 casements and 4000 blockhouses between.  All these fortifications were joined together by anti-tank and barbed wire obstacles. This fortifications line was quite deep, varying in depth from between 20 to 25 kilometers deep.
.P But the Maginot fortifications were not intended to fight in isolation. Not only were the forts and casemates weapons mutually supporting, but the main fortification line was integrated with reinforcing interval troops and artillery. By early June, the French High Command ordered the withdrawal of these interval troops. Thus, when the Germans attacked, they did not fight the Line as envisaged by its designers.


[2641] [French 2nd Motorized Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 2nd motorized division was never formed.
.P In France, the first motorized infantry divisions (DIM) were formed during the early 30's. In 1940, 7 motorized divisions (1st, 3rd, 5th, 9th, 12th, 15th, 25th) were created. Except the 3rd one, which was held in reserve, the 6 others divisions were assigned to the first Army group of General Billotte and moved to Belgium.
.P Each motorized division was formed with 3 infantry regiments, 1 cavalry battalion for reconnaissance (armored cars and motorcycles), 1 light motorized artillery regiment (equipped with 36 75 mm gun), and 1 heavy motorized artillery regiment (12 105 and 12 155 mm gun).


[2642] [French XIX Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 19th motorized corps  was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent the 1st motorized corps led by Major-General SCIARD belonging to the 7th army.
.H
.P This Corps of the 7th French Army was made up of one division:
.B The 25th Motorized Infantry Division (25ème DIM)
.B and others smallest units (Army Corps Reconnaissance Group, Transport Group)
.H
.P . As planned with the Dyle-Breda operation of General GAMELIN, these units moved to Holland. They had to occupy the position on the Marck River, but due to the withdrawal of the Belgian army on the Berg op Zoom - Anvers line, the 25ème DIM was deploying in Wortel (12th May 1940). The 14th May, the 25ème DIM was sent to the south to reinforce the French 1st army. After the German breakthrough in Sedan, these units were ordered to move back to France (Cambrai area).
.P The 22nd May, the 25ème DIM supported by 45 H35 tanks of the 38e BCC (Bataillon de chars de combat - Tank battalion) pulled back the German 32nd infantry division near Cambrai on the Escaut River. The French attack was only stopped by massive air support (during this bombing, 11 Ju87 dive bombers are shot down by the Groupe de Chasse (fighter squadron)  2/3).
.P At the end of May, the 25ème DIM participated with 6 others divisions to the heroic defense of Lille and surrendered only the 1st June. General Molinier who lead the 25ème DIM could keep his car after this defeat and the 25ème DIM paraded in the streets of Lille.


[2643] [French XVI Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 16th motorized corps  led by Major-General FACALDE, was one of the Army Corps forming the "7th French Army" belonging to Army Group 1 in 1940. The 10th May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Cassel" a village in Nord Pas de Calais.
.H
.P This Corps of the 7th French Army was made up of one division:
.B The 9th Motorized Infantry Division (9ème DIM)
.B and others smallest units (Engineer companies, Pioneer Regiments)
.H
.P In France, the first motorized infantry divisions (DIM) were formed during the early 30's. Despite their name they were not fully motorized units. They even had an allotment of horses (in particular for heavy weapons) and wagons. Each regiment only possessed enough vehicles to move the regimental and battalion headquarters (infantry regiments were organized to be able to be easily transported by trucks and buses).
.H
.P As planned with the Dyle-Breda operation of General GAMELIN, these units moved to Holland and deployed between Breda and Turnhout. The 13th May, the 9ème DIM reinforced  the infantry of the 1st DLM (light Mechanized Division) and Belgian troops which were in contact with the enemy along the Turnhout canal. The 14th May the 9ème DIM and the 25th DIM were sent to the south to reinforce the French 1st army.
.P After the German breakthrough in Sedan, these units moved back to France (Cambrai area). Then the remnants of the 9ème DIM retreated to Dunkirk where they tried to defend the allied pocket.


[2644] [French XXI Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 21st  motorized corps  was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent the 2nd motorized corps led by Major-General BOUFFET belonging to the 9th army.
.H
.P This Corps of the 9th French Army was made up of one division:
.B The 5th Motorized Infantry Division (5ème DIM)
.B and others smallest units (Motorized Heavy Artillery Regiment, Pioneer Regiments)
.H
.P Between the 10th and the 12th May, the 5ème DIM and two others infantry divisions moved to Belgium and deployed on the Meuse river. The 11th May, the 5ème DIM defended a front of 16 km from Cave to Anhée (south of Namur) in front of the 5th and 7th Panzer divisions. These panzer divisions attacked at the hinge between the 5ème DIM and the 18ème DI. During the 12th-13th May night, motorcycles of the Aufklärung Abteilung 8 crossed the Meuse river on the lock of Houx. These Germans were spotted but the French troops could not warn their HQ which permitted the Germans to reinforce the bridgehead with infantry troops. During the 13th May, the reconnaissance group of the 5ème DIM was sent to the area of Haut-le-Wastia to maintain the liaison with the 18ème DI. The battle around Haut-le-Wastia lasted all the day.
.P The 14th May, after a strong resistance, the 18éme DI was defeated and its front was broken (but the 5ème DIM was still holding its position). The 5th Panzer division (general Hartlieb) and the 7th Panzer division (general Rommel) with their 654 vehicles break through the lines and went deeper towards the French border.


[2645] [French XXII Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 22nd  motorized corps  was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent the 3rd motorized corps led by Major-General DE FORNEL DE LA LAURENCIE belonging to the 1st army.
.H
.P This Corps of the 1st French Army was made up of two divisions:
.B The 1st Motorized Infantry Division (1ème DIM)
.B The 2nd North Africa Infantry Division (2ème DINA)
.B Groupement Soubeyran
.H
.P In the French Army, they were 7 North Africa Infantry Division (DINA).  These divisions were formed with white officers and with white and arabs troops. They were roughly identical in organization to the other type "North East" infantry divisions.
.H
.P As planned with the Dyle-Breda operation of General GAMELIN, the 3rd motorized Corps moved to Belgium. The 2ème DINA was deployed on the railroad on the western bank of the Dyle River, in the area of Ottiginies, south of Wavre. The 1ème DIM, and more precisely its 110ème RI, was positioned around Perbais.
.P The 14th May, in the morning, the 3rd Panzer division attacked Perbais, but the French AT guns and the artillery stopped with losses the tanks. In the afternoon, after having taken several French outposts, the 3rd Panzer division finally captured the town of Perbais.
.P The 15th May, thanks to a very dense and precise French artillery fire, the 2ème DINA stopped repeated assault of the 18th German Infantry division around Ottignies. Then, the German attacked in the sector of Limal, but there again, a well adjusted artillery fire slaughtered the German troops. Nevertheless, the Germans managed to cross the Dyle River, and these two divisions were obliged to retreat near the French border.
.H
.P Later the 3rd motorized Corps took part in the defense of Lille (28th May - 1st June). These troops fought encircled until all their ammunition were used and led several counter-attacks. They surrendered with the honors of war.


[2646] [French XXIV Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 24th motorized corps was never formed although, in game terms, it could represent French divisions created in 1944 and 1945.
.P These divisions were formed by men belonging to the French Forces of the Interior (FFI - around 200 000 men in 1944). The FFI actively participated in the liberation of Paris and then integrated "regular" forces that liberated France.
.P This Corps could be made up of two divisions :
.B The 10th Infantry Division (10ème DI)
.B The 19th Infantry division (19ème DI)
.H
.P The 10th French infantry division was formed around Paris in autumn 1944. Then, it was moved eastward near the Belgium border to participate to the counter attack in this sector. Finally, it was sent to the Vosges to relieve units of French 1st Army. In February 1945, the 10th infantry division moved to the Atlantic coast. Till the end of the war, it was used as a reserve unit to support sieges of the various French ports held by the German army.
.P The 19th French infantry division was a weak, incomplete division formed from FFI battalions to besiege the port of Lorient and the Island of Quiberon. No assault was made against the pocket before the end of war. The German garrison surrendered only the 10th May 1945.


[2647] [French XXV Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 25th motorized corps was never formed although, in game terms, it could represent French divisions created in 1944 and 1945.
.P These divisions were formed by men belonging to the French Forces of the Interior (FFI - around 200 000 men in 1944). The FFI actively participated in the liberation of Paris and then integrated “regular” forces that liberated France.
.P This Corps could be made up of two divisions :
.B The 23rd Infantry Division (23ème DI)
.B The 25th Infantry division (25ème DI)
.H
.P The 23rd French infantry division was a weak unit created to control existing FFI battalions besieging the French Atlantic ports held by the German army. The 50th and 158th Regiments attacked and captured Royan in April 1945 with the help of the French 2nd Armored Division. Then with the 6th regiment and miscellaneous units, the division attacked La Rochelle and its submarine base. German forces in the pocket finally surrendered only the 9th May 1945.
.P The 23rd French infantry division was another incomplete division formed late in the war to control FFI units besieging St Nazaire (which did not surrender until the 11th May 1945).


[2648] [French 3rd DLM Mechanized Division- by Eric Piatyszek]
.T In game terms, the 3rd Light Mechanized Division (3ème DLM) is considered as a mechanized Division, but in reality it was more an armor division. This division, led by Major-General LANGLOIS, was one of the divisions of the Cavalery Corps belonging to the "1st French Army". The 10 May 1940, the HQ division was located at "Genappe" in Belgium.
.H
.P This division was an Active division, full complement of brand new equipment, but with limited training. This division was made up of two brigades : the 5th and the 6th Light Mechanized  Brigade. The 5th Light Mechanized  Brigade was composed of 2 Cuirassiers Regiments with 140 tanks H39 and 23 light tank H35. The 6th brigade counted 48 armored-cars and 96 light tanks S35.
.H
.P As planned with the Dyle-Breda operation of General GAMELIN, this division moved to Belgium between Tirlemont and Huy. The 13th May, this division and the other divisions of the 1st French Army met the 16th Panzer Corps on the road between Namur and Liege. This was the first battle tank of the WWII, and one of rare French successes of this May 1940 campaign.


[2649] [French II Mechanized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "2nd Army Corps" (2ème Corps d'Armée), led by General Montsabert, was one of the two Army Corps forming the "1st French Army". 
.P The creation of the "French Committee for National Liberation" on the 3rd of June 1943 in Alger, effectively united the Free French forces (led by General de Gaulle) and the Vichy African Army (led by General Giraud). One of the most visible consequences was the creation of the "B Army" (led by General De Lattre de Tassigny) which would consist of the fusion of Free French units and Vichy French units. Later on, the "B Army" would be renamed as the "1st French Army". Despite some tension, this cohabitation between ex-foes went surprisingly well. 
.P Another characteristic of the 1st French Army was that, once in France after the landing in Provence, it would start incorporating the French resistance (FFI units) into its ranks, effectively becoming a symbol of the end of the humiliation and divisions that resulted from the capitulation of France in June 1940. 
.H
.P The 2nd Army Corps of the 1st French Army was made up of two divisions:
.B The 3rd Algerian Infantry Division (3ème DIA)
.B The 1st Motorized Infantry Division (1ère DMI)
.H
.P Those two infantry divisions were veteran units who each had participated in numerous fights before being brought together as the 2nd Army Corps during the creation of the 1st French Army. The 3rd Algerian Infantry Division had taken part in the Tunisian and Italian campaigns while the 1st Motorized Infantry Division, true to its Free French roots, never really accepted its new name and kept using the name "1st Free French Brigade" (1ère DFL) as it was known before the creation of the 2nd Army Corps. 
.P Indeed, the 1st Free French Brigade became famous in May 1942 at the battle of Bir-Hakeim. During 16 days, completely surrounded by the Africa Korps of Rommel, the 1st Free French Brigade held its position despite ferocious attacks by four German/Italian divisions, more than 1,400 sorties by the Luftwaffe against it and scarce supplies. It was only during the night of the 10th of June, after having received the authorization to retreat from the British 8th Army, that most of the 1st Free French brigade escaped across the desert without being caught. 
.P The holding of Bir-Hakeim during 16 days effectively prevented Rommel from completing the encirclement of the British 8th Army (then retreating in disarray from the fall of Tobruk) which would have led to its destruction. This gave it enough time to regroup and receive reinforcement at El-Alamein, thus preventing Rommel from reaching the strategic Suez Canal. 
.H
.B Campaigns: Libyan Campaign (1942), Tunisian Campaign (1943), Italian campaign (1943), Southern France Campaign (1944), "Rhine-Danube" Campaign (1945)
.B Commander of renown: General Koenig, commander of the 1st Free French Brigade during the battle of Bir-Hakeim


[2650] [French XI Mechanized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 11th mechanized corps was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent several units directly attached to the French 7th Army.
.P These units were :
.B The 1st Light Mechanized Division (1ème DLM)
.B The 510th tank brigade (510ème GBC)
.B The Groupement De Beauchesne
.P The Groupement de Beauchesne was made up of 3 Infantry Division Reconnaissance Groups. The 510th Tank brigade was equipped with 90 R35 light tanks. The 1ème DLM was equipped with 86 H35 and 96 S35 tanks plus 107 armored cars.
.H
.P As planned with the Dyle-Breda operation of General GAMELIN, these units moved to Holland and deployed between Breda and Turnhout. Between the 10th and the 16th May, the 1ème DLM fought delaying combats in Holland (in particular against the 9th Panzer division along the Tunhout Canal). After the German breakthrough in Sedan, these units were ordered to retreat towards Anvers and then moved back to France (Cambrai area).
.P The 17th May, the 1ème DLM attacked the 5th Panzer division in fierce battles in and around the Mormal forest (near Maubeuge). The 22nd May, the 1ème DLM counter-attacked in the Area of Arras which allowed  to take Mont-Saint-Eloi. The 23rd May, the Germans captured again Mont-Saint-Eloi to the 1e DLM, which withdrew near Arras.
.P The 29th May, the remnants of the 1ème DLM retreated to Dunkirk where they tried to defend the allied pocket.


[2651] [French XIV Mechanized  Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 2nd Mechanized  Corps was never formed although, in game terms, it could represent a  corps of the French Army called "Corps de cavalerie" (a Cavalry Corps without a single horse !).
.P This corps led by Lieutenant-General PRIOUX, was one of the Army Corps forming the "1st French Army" belonging to Army Group 1 in 1940. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Mellet". In MWIF, the Light Mechanized Divisions (DLM) are considered as a mechanized Division (see the 3 DLM counter), but in reality they were armor divisions. That is the reason why, the "Corps de cavalerie" was represented by a Mechanized counter.
.H
.P The Cavalry Corps of the 1st French Army was made up of two divisions :
.B The 2nd Light Mechanized Division (2ème DLM)
.B The 3rd Light Mechanized Division (3ème DLM)
.H
.P These two divisions were two Active divisions, well equipped, but only the 2ème DLM was well trained. As planned with the Dyle-Breda operation of General GAMELIN, the Corps de cavalerie moved to Belgium and the 13th May, this corps met the 16th Panzer Corps on the road between Namur and Liege.
.H
.P From the 27th may to the 4th June, these divisions (or their remnants!) defended the Dunkirk pocket. The 39 last operational tanks (21 Somua S35 and 18 Hotchkiss H35/39 tanks) took part in the defense of the allied pocket. Many times their intervention even in small numbers of 1-5 tanks allowed to stop German attacks and to delay the surrender of the trapped troops.


[2652] [French XV Mechanized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "15th mechanized Corps" was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent two light Mechanized Divisions : the 4th light Mechanized Division (4éme DLM) and the 7th light Mechanized Division (7ème DLM).
.H
.P The 4ème DLM was created at the beginning of June 1940 with the remnants of the 1st DLC (Light cavalry division) , 17th GRCA (Army Corps Reconnaissance Group) , and 2nd GRDI (Infantry Division Reconnaissance Group). This division was equipped with 10 S35 and 10 H39 tanks plus 12 P178 armored cars.
.P After the 9th June, the 4ème DLM covered the retreat of the 7th army from Epernay to Meaux.
.H
.P The 7ème DLM was created the 5th June 1940 with the remnants of the 4th DLC (Light cavalry division) . It included 22 H35 and 20 H39 tanks plus 10 P178 and 14 AMR 33/35 armored cars.
.P The 7ème DLM was deployed south of the Aisne River. After the collapse of the French 2nd DI near Château-Porcien, this division tried to stop the tanks of the 1st panzer division. During the 10th June, the 7ème DLM and the 10th BCC (Tank battalion with 40 Renault R35 tanks) defended the village of La Neuville (20km east from Reims) and succeeded in delaying the advance of the 1st panzer division. But at the end of the day, the French had only around 40 operational tanks. The 11th June 1940, the French forces moved about 10-15km south / south-west while fighting all day long. The 14th June, the 7ème DLM had lost most of its tanks and armored cars and its remaining elements retreated to Nevers then to the Dordogne River (23rd June).


[2653] [French 4th Armor Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 4th armored Division or the 4th Cuirassiers division (4ème DCR), was hastily formed in May 1940, and started the combat the 16th May near Laon. It was led by Colonel DE GAULLE.
.H
.P In theory, this division was made up of 6 tanks battalions and 3 cavalry regiments which counted  58 tanks B1 bis, 44 medium tank D2, 135 light tanks R35, 39 tanks S35, 40 light tanks H39 and 48 armored cars P178. In reality, this division was formed of only 34 tanks B1bis, 90 light tank R35, 14 tanks D2 and 39 tank S35.
.H
.P The 15th May, colonel DE GAULLE received the order to urge the 4th DCR in the sector of Laon in order to stop the German advance after the breakthrough of Sedan. The 17th May, he attacked at 4 A.M.  on the axis Laon-Montcornet.
.P  The 6th brigade reached Chivres then Bucy, destroying many German vehicles. Some D2 tanks reached Montcornet but were stopped by 88 flak guns of the 59th Flak battalion.
.P In the south the 8th half brigade reached Sissones then Dizy, but the R35 were also stopped by Pack37 gun of Panzer-Abteilung 90.
.P  At 6 P.M., the stukas attacked causing the total stop and the withdraw of the 4th DCR on its morning starting  points. The 4th DCR lost during this battle 10 B1, 50 R35, 12 AMD, 20 S35. These attacks didn’t significantly alter the overall situation
.H
.P Between the 28th and the 30th May 1940, the 4th DCR attacked the bridgehead of Abbeville on the Somme River.  After initial success and some progress, against a regiment of the 57th division of infantry, the 4th DCR was stopped on the ridge of the Caubert mount. In spite of the capture of 500 prisoners, the division was reduced to 34 tanks out of the 140 engaged in the operation.


[2654] [French Chevalier Armor Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The corps "Chevalier" was never formed although, in game terms, it could easily represent one corps of the 1st Free French Army.
.H
.P This corps was made up of three divisions  :
.B The 1st armored division (1ère DB)
.B The 5th armored division (5ème DB)
.B The 2nd Moroccan division (2ème DIM)
.H
.P The two armored divisions were organized for combat like the US divisions. The French 1ère DB was raised in May 1943 and fought against the Axis in the Tunisian campaign. The French 5ème DB was organized in July 1943.
.P Later, the 1ère DB and the 5ème DB landed in southern France during operation Dragoon and seized Toulon, Marseille and Avignon between the 15th and the 24th August 1944. They took part in the campaign of France (Belfort, Colmar pocket) with the French 1st Army, often dispersed (combat commands) and supporting French infantry divisions. The 19th November 1944, the 2nd RCA (Chasseurs d'Afrique Regiment ) from the 1ère DB was the first unit reaching the Rhine (but didn't cross!) at Rosenau, next to Mulhouse.
.H
.P The 14th March 1945, the 1ère DB entered southern Germany. In April 1945, the 5ème DB crossed the Rhine at Germershein then pushed into Germany (Tubingen 19th April, Stuttgart the 21st, Sigmarigen...) The 29th April 1945, the 5ème DB reached Austria and took Bregenz.


[2655] [French I Armor Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The "1st Army Corps" (1er Corps d'Armée), led by General Béthouart,
was one of the two Army Corps forming the "1st French Army".
.P The creation of the "French Committee for National Liberation" on the
3rd of June 1943 in Alger, effectively united the Free French forces
(led by General de Gaulle) and the Vichy African Army (led by General
Giraud). One of the most visible consequences was the creation of the "B
Army" (led by General De Lattre de Tassigny) which consisted of the
fusion of Free French units and Vichy French units.  Later on, the "B
Army" was renamed as the "1st French Army".  Despite some tension, this
cohabitation between ex-foes went surprisingly well.
.P Another characteristic of the 1st French Army was that, once in
France (after the landing in Provence), it started incorporating the
French resistance (FFI units) into its ranks, effectively becoming a
symbol of the end of the humiliation and divisions that resulted from
the capitulation of France in June 1940.
.H
.P The 1st Army Corps of the 1st French Army was made up of five divisions :
.B The 1st Armored Division (1ère DB)
.B The 5th Armored Division (5ème DB)
.B The 9th Colonial Infantry Division (9ème DIC)
.B The 2nd Moroccan Infantry Division (2ème DIM)
.B The 4th Moroccan Mountain Division (4ème DMM)
.H
.P Note:  The famous 2nd Armored Division (2ème DB, led by General
Leclerc) was not a part of the 1st French Army.  Instead, it became part
of the 3rd US Army (led by General Patton) and took part in the landing
of Normandy and the liberation of Paris.
.P The 2nd and 4th Moroccan divisions were veteran units which
participated in the Italian campaign.  The 9th Colonial Infantry
division participated at the liberation of Elbe Island in May 1944.
 As for the two armored divisions, they were newly created divisions
with American equipment (the Sherman M4A2). All the infantry divisions
were fully motorized and outfitted with modern equipment.
.P Originally, the landing in Provence (operation Anvil/Dragoon) was
planned to happen at the same time as the Normandy landing.  However, a
lack of landing ships made this impossible and it wasn't until the 15th of
August 1944 that it happened.  The 1st Army Corps participated in the
liberation of Toulon (26th of August) and Marseille (28th of August).
.P The pace at which the Allied troops progressed in the South of France
was much faster than expected.  Part of that success came from the good
interaction between the 1st French Army and the French resistance (FFI)
which allowed the collection of top rate intelligence about the German
forces.  The liberation of Marseille was of a strategic importance since
it gave the Allies a major port allowing the acceleration of the
transfer of American units to the European theater as well as a new
route through which to ship supplies.  Last but not least, the fall of
Marseille into Allied hands virtually ended the submarine
menace in the Mediterranean.
.P After the fall of Marseille, the 1st Army Corps moved North, along
the Rhône valley, and reached Lyon on the 3rd of September.  It then
encountered much stiffer resistance from the 19th German Army when it
reached the Vosges.  It eventually reached Belfort and Mulhouse on the
21st of November.  After much fighting, Colmar was captured on the 2nd
of February 1945.  The 1st Army Corps then entered Germany on the 19th
of March, crossed the Rhine on the 31st of March, participated in the
capture of Stuttgart on the 22nd of April, crossed the Danube and
participated in the capture of the city of Ulm on the 24th of April.  It
then entered Austria on the 29th of April and reached the city of
Arlberg on the 6th of May.
.H
.B Campaigns: Italian Campaign (1943), Southern France Campaign (1944),
"Rhine-Danube" Campaign (1945)
.B Commander of renown: General De Lattre de Tassigny (commander of the
1st French Army, to which the 1st Army Corps belongs) signed the
surrender of Germany, as the representative of France, on the 8th of May
at the headquarters of Marechal Joukhov in Berlin.


[2656] [French III Armor Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 3rd  armored  Corps was never formed although, in game terms, it could represent the 1st armored Group (1er Groupement Cuirassé). This group was one of the Army Corps forming the Supreme Headquarters Reserves. The 10 May 1940, the HQ corps was located at "Chalons-sur-Marne".
.H
.P The 1er Groupement Cuirassé was made up of two divisions :
.B The 2nd Reserve Armored Division(Infantry Armored Division)  (2ème DCR - Division Cuirassée de Réserve)
.B The 3rd Reserve Armored Division (3ème DCR - Division Cuirassée de Réserve)
.H
.P These two divisions were new divisions.
.P The 2ème DCR was still forming until the 13th May. It had 68 tanks B1bis and 90 light tanks H39.
.P Between the 12th and the 17th May, this division tried to urge near the breakthrough of Sedan. But, its moves were slowed down by the Luftwaffe attacks. This division was dispersed and isolated between Tergnier and Hirson due to air attacks. Later, some elements of this division attacked one of the German bridgeheads on the Somme river near Peronne. The 28th May, the bridgehead was eliminated.
.H
.P The 3ème DCR was a unit lacking in cohesion, with no divisional AT battery, no engineer company, no supply or recovery tractors, 50% shortfall of infantry fighting vehicles, large shortfall of radios. It had 63 tanks B1bis and 75 light tanks H39.
.P Between the 15th and the 18th May, the 3ème DCR executed counterattacks to eliminate the bridgehead of Sedan. This resulted in an armored collision, both parties in vain trying to gain ground in furious attacks, the village of Stonne changing hands many times.
.P The 10th June, this division attacked the flank of the 39th Panzer Corps of General Guderian near Rethel (north of Reims), but can’t stop GUDERIAN.  In spite of some losses, Guderian pushed to Chalons-sur-Marne.


[2657] [French XXI Armor Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 21st armored corps was never formed although, in game terms it could represent two of the units attached to the 1st French Army.
.P These two units are:
.B The 1st Reserve Armored Division (Infantry Armored Division) (1ère DCR - Division Cuirassée de Réserve)
.B The 515th Tank Battalion Group (Groupe de bataillons de chars 515)
.H
.P The 1st DCR was a relatively new division. This division had a slight shortfall in rank and file, motorcycles, artillery caissons (50%) and worn-out tractors in the Divisional AT Battery. It consisted of  70 B1bis tanks and 90 H39 light tanks.
.P On the 15th of May, this division was sent to block the impetuous 7th Panzer division of General Rommel, but the 1st DCR was surprised while being refueled by the 15th panzer corps near Dinant (Belgium) and was practically destroyed. On the 16th of May, the remainders of this division were finally eliminated by General Rommel near Le Cateau.
.P The 515th Tank Battalion Group was a tank brigade equipped with 90 H35 light tanks.


[2658] [French 105 mm Field Artillery - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This was the standard gun (with the 155mm C Mle1917 howitzers) of the heavy divisional artillery regiment of each French infantry division but also of the motorized/mechanized units (DIM, DLC, DLM or DCR).
.P For example the 242ème RA of the 3ème DIM which fighted around Stonne was equipped with 24  105mm C howitzers, all towed by Unic P107 halftracks (3932 pieces of this halftracked artillery tractor were in service in 1940, used to tow the 75mm and 105mm C field guns.)
.H
.P Some characteristics
.B Canon de 105mm C (L/17) Mle1935 Bourges
.B Caliber : 105mm
.B Weight in action : 1627 kg
.B Elevation : -5° to +45°
.B Ready to fire in 5 minutes
.B Rate of fire : 15 rpm
.B Maximum range : 10500 m
.B Projectile weight : 15.6 kg


[2659] [French 120 mm Field Artillery - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 120mm De Bange Mle 1878 (despite its obvious age) was used as static gun deployed along the Maginot Line or the coastal defense. This gun equipped several Position Artillery Regiment (for example, the 150th, the 157th, the 161st). These old guns had a slow rate of fire but they were very precise and suited harassing fire very well.
.H
.P Among the 120mm De Bange Mle 1878 used by the French Army, four equipped the Schoenenbourg Ouvrage (Haguenau Fortified Sector - Alsace). The 5th April 1940, the 4 guns were operational and divided into two batteries. Since this date and till the 25th June, the Schoenenbourg fort fired 723 shells of 120mm.
.H
.B Some characteristics
.B Caliber : 120 mm
.B Weight in action : 3740kg
.B Max. Range : 12400 m
.B Shell weight : 20. kg


[2660] [French 155 mm Field Artillery - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T When WW2 starts the "canon de 155 GPF" was one of the best artillery pieces around.
.P The GPF went into series production during 1917, and was used for the first time in August 1917, in Flanders. In May 1940, the French Army had some 450 of them. (Poland also employed this gun.) Most of the French GPFs will be eagerly taken over by the Germans, who will use them, among other places, in the Atlantic Wall. In the US a redesign of the GPF resulted in the formidable 155mm M1 "Long Tom" gun.
.P Each French infantry division is equipped with 24 (theoretical number) 155 mm guns (not GPF but  155mm C Mle1917 howitzers)
.P
.H
.P Some characteristics
.B Caliber : 155 mm
.B Weight in action : 10700 kg
.B Rate of fire : 1 rpm
.B Maximun range : 19600 m
.B Projectile Weight : 44. kg
.B MV : 754 m.s-1


[2661] [French 75 mm Field Artillery - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This was the famous "75". Used by 18 countries including the US (until 1941).
.P At the outbreak of the war in 1914, the "75" was the main gun of the French Field Artillery. The French had an enormous faith in this phenomenal gun, with its tremendous rate of fire, ease of maneuver (it was light) and accuracy. In June 1940, France had 4500 in service. Each French infantry division was equipped with 36X 75mm Mle1897 field guns (theoretical number)
.H
.P Most of these guns ended in German hands used for 2nd line troops and fortifications. In 1942 the Germans converted 600 of them for anti-tank use on the eastern front.
.H
.P
.P Some characteristics
.B Caliber : 75x350R mm
.B Length : 4.45m
.B Width : 1.51m
.B Weight in action : 1140 kg
.B Elevation : -11° to +20°
.B Ready to fire in 5 minutes
.B Rate of fire : 15-18 rpm
.B Maximum range : 9500 m (11100 m)
.B Projectile weight : 5.550 to 6.500 kg depending from different HE shells


[2662] [French 105mm Self Propelled Gun - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 105mm Self propelled gun M7 priest was used by several Free French division.  For example, the 1/64th Divisional Artillery Regiment of the 2nd Free French armored division (2ème DB) was equipped with this American gun.
.P The M7 utilized the chassis of the M4 "Sherman" tank and the standard M101A1 105mm howitzer. The M7s first saw action with the British during the battle of El Alamein in North Africa. Over 4,200 M7 and M7B1s were produced between 1942 and 1945.
.H
.B Some characteristics
.B Caliber : 105 mm
.B Weight in action : 22500kg
.B Max. Range : 10240 m
.B Projectile  Weight : 2.2 kg
.B Rate of fire : 3 rpm


[2663] [French 120mm Self Propelled Gun - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T Even if the French army wasn't equipped with 120mm self propelled gun, it used two types of heavy self propelled gun : 194mm and 280 mm.
.P The 194mm GFP was in service in the 184th RALPC (Heavy Artillery Regiment ).
.H
.B the characteristics of the 194mm GFP were :
.B Caliber : 194mm
.B Weight in action : 29600 kg
.B Elevation : 0° to +37°
.B Rate of fire : 1-2 rpm
.B Maximum range : 20800 - 22500 m
.B shell weight : 44.9 kg
.H
.P In 1940, 49 of these self-propelled tracked field guns were available in the French Army. It seems that 2 of these guns were present during the battle of Voreppe (23rd June). Several of these self-propelled guns were captured and used by German forces as the 19.4cm Kanone 485 (f) auf Selbstfahrlafette. For example, in 1942 the Heer Artillerie Regiment 84 (Army Group North in Russia) used 3 such guns.


[2664] [French M10 Tank Destroyer - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The M10 Tank Destroyer production run began in September of 1942 and ended in December 1943. Of the 4,993 produced, 1,648 were provided to the British. 
.P Known in the US as the "Wolverine" and in British service as the "Achilles", the M10 first saw action in Tunisia in March 1943. The M10 was fitted with an open turret, which had a large bustle to counter the weight of the gun. This gave the M10 a very distinctive silhouette. 
.P The M10 was based on the diesel engine M4A2 chassis, though the M10A1 version used the petrol engine M4A3 chassis. The M10A1 never saw overseas service, being mainly used as a training vehicle.
.H
.B Main Armament: 76.2 mm M7 Gun
.B Muzzle velocity: 853 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 14,720 m
.H
.B Armor: 12 mm to 36 mm
.B Engines: 2 GMC Diesel engines (374 hp) or 2 Ford V-8 Petrol Engines (450 hp)
.B Road speed: 51 km/h.
.B Weight 29,937 Kg


[2665] [French 47 mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This was the best French AT gun on the battlefield in 1940 after the German 88mm Flak18.
.P The French army had about 1200 of them in service in May 1940. The theoretical number of 47 mm AT guns available in a typical division was 8 (plus 52x 25mm AT guns).
.P About 823 4.7cm Pak181/182(f) (captured on the front or in factories / repaired / newly built) will be used after the campaign of France by the Germans.
.H
.P An example of report concerning the 47mm Mle1937 AT gun : the French 36th infantry division on the Aisne river on 9-10th June 1940 faced elements of the 6th PzD. This division stoped all the German assaults but had to pull back because of the collapse of the 2nd infantry division  more west. During the retreat, one 47mm SA37 gun destroyed successively 3 moving German tanks at 1500m.
.H
.P Some characteristics
.B Rate of fire : 15-30 rpm
.B Practical AT range : 800-1000 m


[2666] [French 75 mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 75mm Mle1897 field guns were also used in AT tank role, either when integrated in defensive positions or simply to defend the artillery battery being overrun.
.P This gun equiped the BDAC (= Batterie Divisionnaire anti-char = AT divisional battery) for the protection of the light artillery regiment. Initially there should have been 12 guns in the BDAC but only batteries with 8 guns were constituted. All the 75mm Mle1897/33 guns were intended to be replaced by the better 47mm Mle1937 gun but not enough were available and in May / June 1940 several BDAC were still equipped with 75mm Mle1897/33 AT guns.
.H
.P Some characteristics
.B Caliber : 75x350R mm
.B Weight in action : 1500 kg
.B Elevation : -6° to +50°
.B Practical AT range : 800-1000m
.B Rate of fire : 15-18 rpm


[2667] [French 37 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The French army had only about 270 light AA guns (13.2mm) and 1331 medium AA guns (20-40mm) available in May 1940.
.P  In comparison the 10th May 1940, the Wehrmacht had about 6500 2.0cm and 3.7cm AA guns covering the troops advancing in France.
.P Each French infantry division was equipped with only 6x 25mm AA guns (theoretical number). Another problem for the French army was a big lack in AA ammunition.
.H
.P Some characteristics
.B Canon de 37mm Mle1929/1935 Schneider
.B Caliber : 37x218 mm
.B Battle-station weight : 1340 kg
.B Rate of fire : 175 rpm
.B Elevation: 0° to +80° on ground mount
.B Range : 5300m


[2668] [French 75 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T In 1940, the French army had 1695 75mm AA guns.
.P
.P Some characteristics
.B Canon CA 75mm Mle1917/34 (Schneider) - 7.5 cm Flak M17/34(f) -
.B Caliber : 75x518R mm
.B Battle-station weight : 4800 kg
.B Rate of fire : 20 rpm
.B Elevation : 0° to +70°
.B Maximum range : 8000 m


[2669] [French 90 mm Motorized Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T In 1940, the French army had 20x 94mm Vickers AA guns, about 40x Schneider 90mm AA guns (Mle1926/1930 and 1939) and about 135x 105mm Mle1915/1934 AA guns.
.P Five batteries were deployed around Paris and had shells enabling them to be used in direct AT fire. Some will be used in direct AT fire in North Africa initially against the landing US troops in November 1942.
.H
.P  Some characteristics
.B Canon CA 90 mm Mle1939 (Schneider) – 9.0 cm Flak M39(f) -
.B Caliber : 90x673R mm
.B Battle-station weight : 5760 kg
.B Rate of fire : 15 rpm
.B Elevation : -4° to 80°
.B Maximum range : 11000 m


[2670] [French Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2671] [Belgian I Infantry Corps - by Charlie Lewis]
.T The "1st Corps" (1er Corps), led by General Vanderveken, was headquartered near Tongres on 10 May, 1940.
.P The 1st Corps had a nominal strength of 14,298 men and 202 guns divided between two divisions and some independent units attached to the Corps.
.H
.P 4e Division was an infantry division led by General DEGRAEVE and numbered 6,589 men and 80 guns.
.P 7e Division was an infantry division led by General VAN TROOYEN and numbered 6,589 men and 80 guns.
.P Corps attachments numbered 1,030 men and 42 guns divided between the 14e RAL Heavy Artillery Regiment (24 155mm guns), the 17e DI Recon Company (170 men mounted on bicycles), two Companies of Cie Cycliste Lanaeken (each numbering 172 men mounted on bicycles), and the garrison of fortress at EBEN EMAEL (516 men and 18 guns).


[2672] [Belgian II Infantry Corps - by Charlie Lewis]
.T The "2nd Corps" (2e Corps), led by General Michen, was headquartered near 
Aarschol on 10 May, 1940.
.P The 2nd Corps had a nominal strength of 13,268 men and 224 guns divided between
two divisions and some independent units attached to the Corps.
.H
.P 6e Division was an infantry division led by General JANSSENS and numbered 6,245 men and 72 guns.
.P 9e Division was an infantry division led by General VANDERHOFTAD and numbered 6,245 men and 80 guns.
.P The Corps had four assets available to assist its subordinate divisions: 72 guns divided between the 14e RAL Heavy Artillery Battalion (24 155mm guns) and the 16e RAL Heavy Artillery Regiment (48 155mm guns), and 688 men divided between the 6e DI Recon Battalion and the 9e DI Recon Battalion (both : 344 men mounted on bicycles)


[2673] [Belgian Cavalry Corps - by Charlie Lewis]
.T The "Cavalry Corps" (Corps de Cavalerie), led by General de Neve de Roden, was headquartered near Tiremont on 10 May, 1940.
.P The Cavalry Corps had a nominal strength of 16,285 men, 164 guns and 18 vehicles divided between three divisions.
.H
.P 14e Division was a reserve infantry division led by General MASSART and numbered 5,084 men and 12 guns.
.P 1re Division was an infantry division led by General COPPENS and numbered 6,589 men and 80 guns.
.P 2e DC Division was a cavalry division led by General NINNITE and numbered 4,522 men, 72 guns, and 18 vehicles.  The Division had a regiment of bicycle infantry, a regiment of horse cavalry, and a regiment of motorcycle infantry.  The Division also included three platoons of T15 (the Belgian version of the British Vickers Light Tank armed with a 13.2 mm French Hotchkiss MG).


[2674] [Belgian Brussels Militia - by Charlie Lewis]
.T This unit would represent an ad hoc collection of older reservists and local volunteers organized to help protect the capital.


[2675] [Portuguese Gd Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Portugal did not field a corps level command during World War II.
.P The Portuguese Army had a strong military history that began with one of the great maritime empires of history. 
.P During World War I, Portugal had 200,000 men under arms and its units fought in France and Mozambique.
.P Then during the Spanish Civil War, Portugal armed 18,000 men and sent them to fight for the Nationalist Forces.
.P Portugal's active army during the Second World War years comprised of sixteen infantry regiments, which would be fully mobilized at need, and ten infantry battalions guarding the frontier. There were also eight regiments of cavalry in the army; one of which was mechanized. These forces did not included the Colonial Army of Portugal.


[2676] [Portuguese Lisbon Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Portuguese Republic.
.P Facts about Portugal:
.B Capital: Lisbon
.B Population in 1940: 7,760,000 
.B Independence: ca. 1140 with Portugal nation established in 1640.
.B Land Area: 91,640 square miles, including the Azores and Madeira Islands.
.P The prime minister of Portugal was Antonio de Oliveira Salazar. In 1936 he 
appointed himself Minister of War. Seeking to reform the military's influence on the politics of Portugal, Salazar carefully made major reorganizations within the army.
.P In addition to the active army and territorial reserve, Portugal maintained the National Republican Guard. Created to maintain order, the National Guard consisted of a cavalry regiment and five infantry battalions.
.P Salazar also created several paramilitary organizations to help counter the armed strength of the army. Made up of his most loyal supporters and led by current or former officers of the army, the Portuguese Legion was the most capable of these. At its peak this militia numbered 20,000.
.H
.P Portuguese military training started around the age of eight for all males.


[2677] [Danish Copenhagen Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Danish Army in World War II is represented by this solitary, low value 
counter with the name "Copenhagen Militia". 
.P In the late thirties, with Adolf Hitler becoming ever more bold in his 
territorial ambition, the Danish government sought to increase the country's 
defence forces. At the time of the German invasion of Denmark on the 9th April 
1940 - Operation Weserübung-Sud - the Danish Army consisted of the following: 
.P A general headquarters under which there were two infantry divisions, each with
four infantry regiments, one cavalry regiment, 1 or 2 artillery regiments, and 
supporting engineer and anti-aircraft battalions. In detail these were: 
.B Jutland Division: 2nd, 3rd, 6th and 7th Infantry Regiments, Jutland Dragoon 
Regiment, 3rd Field Artillery Regiment, 14th Anti-Aircraft (AA) battalion and 2nd
Engineer Battalion. 
.B Zealand Division: 1st, 4th, 5th and Guards Infantry Regiments, Guards Hussars 
Regiment, 1st and 2nd Field Artillery Regiment, 13th AA Battalion and 1st Engineer
Battalion. 
.P In addition, seven companies of infantry were employed as garrison troops on 
the island of Bornholm. 
.P At full strength (c.85,000 men), these forces could have presented a strong, if
ultimately short-term, barrier to any aggressor. However the army that faced the 
German attack contained nothing like this level of manpower. 
.P After Poland was invaded in September 1939, so starting World War II, the 
Danish government ordered a partial mobilisation of its reservists. Unfortunately
these men were then released from duty at the height of the "phoney war". As a 
result, the Danish Army at the time of the subsequent German attack, stood at less
than 15,000 men - many of whom were not fully trained. None of the units, except 
one AA battalion, was up to strength. 
.P In consequence of the above and the Danish government's decisions that day, the
German attack on Denmark proved to be the briefest ground campaign in the history
of warfare. The Danes had forewarning of the attack. The Danish ambassador had 
been told by the Germans themselves, the latter assuring him that the Germans were
only coming to the Danes assistance to stop a Franco-British attack! 
.P The invasion began at 0415hrs on 9th April 1940. Despite knowledge of what was 
about to happen the Danish armed forces were not ordered to take up defensive 
positions. Even at this late stage the government was hoping that by not provoking
the Germans they would not attack. 
.P The Germans launched a co-ordinated strike; on land from across the border in 
the south of the country; from the air paratroopers were landed in key places and
the tiny Danish airforce was practically wiped out on the ground; and more troops
were debarked from ships. The most important of the seaborne attacks being that of
a battalion of troops from the 308th Regiment that were onboard the German vessel 
Hansestadt Danzig in Copenhagen harbour. The troops swiftly debarked and, after 
surprising the port's garrison troops, headed straight for the Amalienborg Palace. 
After a brief firefight between the Germans and troops from the King's Life Guard,
the Danish King, Christian X, against the wishes of the Commander of the Army, 
General William Prior, decided that further fighting was pointless. At 0700hrs the
order was given to cease firing. 
.P The Danes lost 16 men killed and 20 wounded. The number of Germans lost has 
never been ascertained, but it is widely believed that their casualties were 
considerably more than their enemy. 
   

[2678] [Norwegian I Mountain Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The 1st Mountain Corps is one of three Norwegian army units available in 
World In Flames. The Mountain Corps counter represents the Norwegian Army in 
September 1939, prior to a call for Mobilisation. 
.P In reality, the Norwegians did not use the Corps system as such; indeed, at 
the outbreak of the Second World War the Norwegians did not use a divisional 
organisation as it existed in most armies around the world either. Instead, 
Norway was divided into six military districts, and each district was 
responsible for fielding a "division" in time of war. The six Military districts
had their individual headquarters based in the following locations: 
.P
.B 1st Division (Halden) 
.B 2nd Division (Oslo) 
.B 3rd Division (Kristiansand)
.B 4th Division (Bergen) 
.B 5th Division (Trondheim)
.B 6th Division (Harstad) 
.P
.P Each division was made up of a brigade that consisted of two or three 
infantry regiments. An artillery unit was attached to each division at either 
battalion or regiment strength, while in some divisions a cavalry regiment was 
also attached. The units for each division are given below:
.P
.B 1st Division - 1st, 2nd and 3rd Infantry Regiments (IR); 1st Dragoon Regiment
(DR); 1st Artillery Regiment (AR).
.B 2nd Division - 4th, 5th and 6th IR; 1st Guards Battalion; 2nd DR and 2nd AR.
.B 3rd Division - 7th and 8th IR; 1st Mountain Artillery Battalion
.B 4th Division - 9th and 10th IR; 2nd Mountain Artillery Battalion
.B 5th Division - 11th, 12th and 13th IR; 3rd AR; 3rd DR
.B 6th Division - 14th, 15th and 16th IR; 3rd Mountain Artillery Battalion
.P
.P The army was essentially infantry only, with no tanks and few motor vehicles. 
It was believed that the mountainous nature of the country made mechanisation 
less important should the country be attacked. Unfortunately, whilst this view 
has some merit, the Norwegians also fielded few, if any, anti-tank or 
anti-aircraft (AA) weapons. 
.P In World In Flames, this unit is given "mountain" status that allows benefits
when fighting in such terrain. Whilst the Norwegian Army was generally ill 
prepared when war came to them in April 1940, this mountain rating reflects the 
fact that Norwegian reservists were trained to fight in mountain terrain.
.P The Norwegian Army employed the use of trained reservists to fill its ranks 
and therefore only on mobilisation of the army would individual battalions and 
brigades reach full strength.
.P Only the 6th Division, based at Harstad in the north of the country, was 
anywhere near fully mobilised in April 1940. This partial mobilisation had been 
ordered in response to the Soviet Union's invasion of Finland in October 1940.  
.P At the head of the army in September 1939 was Commanding General Kristian 
Laake; a man who was sadly to prove ill-equipped for the role. He controlled the
army through a general staff, known as Hærens OverKommando (HOK).
.P This write-up looks at the background to Norway entering the War on the 9th
April 1940. For other stories please see:
.B Norwegian land campaign (see the Oslo Militia Counter)
.B Overview of the German invasion (see Harald Haarfagre)
.B Battle for Oslo (see Tordenskjold)
.B Battle for Narvik (see Eidsvold)  
.P Norway had managed to maintain a neutral position during World War I and she
hoped things would remain that way. Therefore when, on the 3rd September 1939, 
the British and French declared war on Germany (in response to the latter's 
invasion of Poland), the Norwegian Government announced they would remain 
neutral.
.P Unfortunately for the Norwegians, by April 1940, their country was the 
subject of great interest from both the Germans and the Allies. The Norwegian 
port of Narvik was used to get Swedish iron ore shipped to Germany during winter
months. The normal route from the Swedish port of Lulea, through the Gulf of 
Bothnia, was frozen over for part of the year and shipment via Norway was the 
only practical route. Thus for the Allies, stopping the Germans from using 
Narvik was tempting. However, the Allies feared that the small Norwegian navy 
would be unable to maintain the integrity of Norwegian territorial waters; thus 
allowing German shipping to use those waters without fear of attack from the 
Allies. 
.P Accordingly, a number of plans were explored over the winter of 1939/40 that
ranged from the mining of the Norwegian leads through to the sending of troops 
to Narvik. Ultimately however, the Germans beat the Allies to the post.
.P Hitler began to look seriously at Norway from early 1940, and for largely the
same reasons as the Allies. In addition, the Kriegsmarine viewed the extended 
Norwegian coastline to be a perfect base from which Kriegsmarine U-boats and 
surface ships could threaten to break-out into the Atlantic.
.P In great secrecy, Hitler ordered the drawing up of plans for the invasion of 
both Norway and Denmark in early 1940 - Operation Weserübung. Weserübung Nord, 
as the Norwegian part of the operation was known, involved landings by German 
troops against six main targets: Oslo, Trondheim, Bergen, Narvik, Kristiansand 
and Egersund. In addition, the plan called for the key airfields at Sola 
(Stavanger) and Fornebu (Oslo) to be seized by paratroopers.  
.P Although the Germans did not achieve the complete surprise they had counted 
on, the Norwegians failed to use prior warnings of the invasion to good effect. 
Crucially, no general mobilisation of the army was called for until the Germans 
had actually landed; severely hampering Norwegian efforts to counter-attack what
were intially weak, and lightly armed German forces. 
.P Only at Oslo did the Norwegians inflict any serious reverse on the attackers.
But having failed to stop the Germans from landing at any of the invasion sites,
the Norwegian plan was to try and delay German attempts to conquer the rest of
the country as long as possible. This would give the British and French time to 
come to the rescue in sufficient strength to ultimately throw the German invader
back into the sea; however the Norwegians were to be sorely disappointed.... 


[2679] [Norwegian Ski Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Norwegian army in World War II did not use a divisional organisation as it
existed in most armies around the world, and this counter does not therefore 
represent an actual Norwegian army unit.
.P In 1939 the Norway was divided into six military districts, with each district
being responsible for fielding a "division" in time of war. Upon mobilisation,
these divisions would be made up of an infantry brigade, an artillery unit, and 
in some cases, a cavalry unit (see 1st Norwegian Mountain Corps Counter).
.P In contrast to the Finnish army for example, Norwegian reservists were rarely 
trained in the use of skis, and there was no widespread use of ski-equipped 
troops in the Norwegian army in 1939. However, as was proven in the Winter War 
when the tiny Finnish army was able to inflict serious reverses on the Russian 
invaders, troops so equipped were ideally suited to the snowy, mountainous 
terrain that covered much of Finland. These Ski troops were ideal for surrounding
over-extended enemy units, and cutting-off their supply lines.
.P This "what-if" counter reflects the fact that the Norwegian High Command could 
have made more use of ski-equipped units; had she not been conquered in less than
the two months that she actually was. Had the Norwegians been able to hold back
the Germans for longer, they may have been in a position to re-organise and 
re-train her poorly equipped army.   


[2680] [Norwegian Oslo Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
.P While the Norwegian 1st Mountain Corps counter represents the Norwegian army 
prior to a call for full mobilisation, this militia unit represents the 
reservists that would have been called upon to fill the ranks upon such a full 
mobilisation being ordered. Many of these reservists so called would have had 
only a minimum of training previously, and therefore would have required time to 
get up to combat readiness. This counter's lowly values reflect this fact. 
.P In reality, and despite a number of warnings, the Norwegian government failed 
to call a general mobilisation prior to the German invasion of Norway on the 9th 
April 1940. By the time the call to arms did go out, Oslo was effectively lost to
the invading Germans, and those Norwegian army units that did fight, were 
seriously compromised (see 1st Norwegian Mountain Corps).    


[2681] [Swedish III Fördelningen Infantry Corps - by Johan Lundgren]
.T III Fördelningen was planned to join the defense of Skane with 1st Army Corps 
but due to the German surprise attack of Norway the unit was reassigned to the 2nd
Army Corps. On April 15th the III Fördelningen was tasked to defend the border to 
Norway in the Uddevalla area (north along the coast from Gothenburg). Later this 
temporary plan was incorporated into War Plan Case I, War with Germany, in which 
the 2nd Army Corps, now containing four fördelningar (III, IV, VI, IX), would stop
any German advance to north and south of the lake of Vänern and if possible later 
counterattack into Norway.
.P Regiments in the III Fördelningen included I9, I15, I17 and more. After the 
1941/3 reorganization of the Army the III Fördelningen was rearmed. Most notably 
with more automatic weapons and improved anti-tank capacity.


[2682] [Swedish IV Fördelningen Infantry Corps - by Johan Lundgren]
.T Under War plan Case I, War with Germany, the IV Fördelningen was attached to 
the 2nd Army Corps that had a generally defensive mission on the southern border 
with Norway. 
.P However if one looks at War Plan Case II, War with the Soviet Union, units from
the IV Fördelningen had more interesting missions. War Plan Case II had 2 basic 
options. One called for a defensive posture, most of the forces concentrating at 
the border to Finland ready to intervene into Finland by land. The other called 
for a more rapid deployment to Finland calling for sea transport across the Baltic
Sea mainly from the ports of Härnösand and Sundsvall to Vasa and Kaskö-
Kristinestad. This was called Operation-Q. To make the transports safer Åland was
to be taken in a landing that was called Operation-X. 
This operation included amongst other units from the IV Fördelningen following up 
and consolidating the islands after the initial assault by Guard units from I1.
.P Regiments in the IV Fördelningen included I3, I8, I10 and more. After the 
1941/3 reorganization of the Army the IV Fördelningen was rearmed. Most notably 
with more automatic weapons and improved antitank capacity.


[2683] [Swedish Mountain Corps - by Johan Lundgren]
.T This unit is fictional. The Swedish armed forces had no large units with 
special mountaineering training during WWII. 
.P However this could represent a unit that was being planned for in case of a war
with Germany after autumn 1941. This was Övre Norrlandsgruppen (The Lappland 
Group). This unit would have been a reinforced Fördelning with the mission to 
defend the Riksgränsen and Tärna areas and as soon as possible advance on Mo I 
Rana and the Hattefjelldal airport.
.P This offensive planning in a war with Germany came after it was clear the most
of Germany's forces was occupied in Russia in the autumn/winter 41. This was the 
second big revision of War Plan Case I (War with Germany) since the start of the 
war. This basically stated that should Germany attack Sweden without a 
reinforcement of the Germany forces in Norway the overall strategy should be 
defense in the south versus air and seaborne landings and attacks on the border to
Norway. The 3rd Army Corps would defend Skane, Blekinge and Halland with a force 
concentration at the Öresund straits. The 1st and 2nd Army Corps would attack into
the southern parts of Norway with concentration towards Oslo. Jämtlandsgruppen, a
reinforced Fördelning similar to Övre Norrlandsgruppen was to attack into central 
Norway with Trondheim as its ultimate goal. The primary goal of this operation was
to capture at least one Norwegian Atlantic port to gain access to the anticipated 
British support and secondary to liberate as much of Norway as possible.


[2684] [Swedish 1st Ski Division - by Johan Lundgren]
.T These units are fictional units. There were no specialized Ski divisions in the Swedish army during WWII. But all infantry units had skis and most other branches of the armed forces too. However the individual ability to use the skis varied greatly and most units set up in the south or central of Sweden had to train basic skiing to gain the proper proficiency to be mobile in terrain with few roads during the winter months.
.P A good example of the advantage of skis in winter warfare is of course the 
Winter War between Finland and Russia during the winter 1939-40 where the 
outnumbered Finnish forces had a mobility advantage due to their use of skis. On a
volunteer basis a Swedish unit was sent to Finland. Svenska Frivilligkaren (The 
Swedish Volunteer corps) had one month into the war some 8000 volunteers but due 
to equipment and training issues was not sent to Finland until February. One of 
the major training issues was ski-proficiency and the unit commanders said "they, 
the volunteers, have nothing to do in Finland, when they can hardly stand on a 
pair of skis".
.P The Volunteer Corps had, by the middle of February, sent 1st and 2nd Groups to 
the Salla front in northern Finland with 3rd Group to arrive in March. Both groups
were battalion sized units reinforced with artillery and anti-tank guns. The plan
was to relieve 5 Finnish battalions at Märkäjärvi on February 29th. However due to
a worsening situation in the south the Finnish battalions was needed sooner as at
this point there were no reserves left. Both groups set out on a 40 km night ski 
march to the front. Marching at night meant avoiding Russian air power but the 
temperature plummeted from the balmy -20 C (-4 F) during the day to the a bit more chilly -45 C (-49 F) during the night resulting in 85 cold related casualties during the march.
.P Now in place in the actual front line the unit command had to decide their tactical plan. They concluded they had a few choices, a frontal attack, a flanking attack or a defensive posture. The defensive option was ruled out immediately due to psychological issues, the commanders thought that troop morale would suffer in a defensive fight. The frontal assault was also ruled out because the Russian forces in the area were several times stronger than the volunteer forces. So there had to be a flanking attack, but not before 3rd Group arrived from Sweden.
.P In the meantime they would send out reconnaissance patrols. March 1st 2nd Group sent out a company to reconnoiter the Russian north flank. The following day the company actually found itself surrounded by the Russians. But they used their mobility and managed to fight their way out of the encirclement. During the combat the volunteer force suffered 6 KIA and 7 MIA while claiming some 200 Russian casualties. After the war the seven missing were accounted for. Four were killed and 3 returned from captivity. More patrols were sent but the war ended March 13th before 3rd Group arrived to the front.
.P At the end of the war the Volunteer Corps had 9585 men of which 725 were Norwegians and 600 Danes. They had suffered 33 KIA, 10 MIA, 60 combat casualties and 130 cold related casualties.


[2685] [Swedish 2nd Ski Division - by Johan Lundgren]
.T These units are fictional units. There were no specialized Ski divisions in the Swedish army during WWII. But all infantry units had skis and most other branches of the armed forces too. However the individual ability to use the skis varied greatly and most units set up in the south or central of Sweden had to train basic skiing to gain the proper proficiency to be mobile in terrain with few roads during the winter months. 
.P A good example of the advantage of skis in winter warfare is of course the 
Winter War between Finland and Russia during the winter 1939-40 where the 
outnumbered Finnish forces had a mobility advantage due to their use of skis. On 
a volunteer basis a Swedish unit was sent to Finland. Svenska Frivilligkaren (The 
Swedish Volunteer corps) had one month into the war some 8000 volunteers but due 
to equipment and training issues was not sent to Finland until February. One of 
the major training issues was ski-proficiency and the unit commanders said "they, 
the volunteers, have nothing to do in Finland, when they can hardly stand on a 
pair of skis".
.P The Volunteer Corps had, by the middle of February, sent 1st and 2nd Groups to
the Salla front in northern Finland with 3rd Group to arrive in March. Both groups
were battalion sized units reinforced with artillery and antitank guns. The plan 
was to relieve 5 Finnish battalions at Märkäjärvi on February 29th. However due to a worsening situation in the south the Finnish battalions was needed sooner as at this point there were no reserves left. Both groups set out on a 40 km night ski march to the front. Marching at night meant avoiding Russian air power but the temperature plummeted from the balmy -20 C (-4 F) during the day to the a bit more chilly -45 C (-49 F) during the night resulting in 85 cold related casualties during the march. 
.P Now in place in the actual front line the unit command had to decide their tactical plan. They concluded they had a few choices, a frontal attack, a flanking attack or a defensive posture. The defensive option was ruled out immediately due to psychological issues, the commanders thought that troop morale would suffer in a defensive fight. The frontal assault was also ruled out because the Russian forces in the area were several times stronger than the volunteer forces. So there had to be a flanking attack, but not before 3rd Group arrived from Sweden. 
.P In the meantime they would send out reconnaissance patrols. March 1st 2nd Group sent out a company to reconnoiter the Russian north flank. The following day the company actually found itself surrounded by the Russians. But they used their mobility and managed to fight their way out of the encirclement. During the combat the volunteer force suffered 6 KIA and 7 MIA while claiming some 200 Russian casualties. After the war the seven missing were accounted for. Four were killed and 3 returned from captivity. More patrols were sent but the war ended March 13th before 3rd Group arrived to the front. 
.P At the end of the war the Volunteer Corps had 9585 men of which 725 were Norwegians and 600 Danes. They had suffered 33 KIA, 10 MIA, 60 combat casualties and 130 cold related casualties.


[2686] [Gustav V - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 81 in 1939, King Gustaf V (Oscar Gustaf Adolf) of Sweden succeeded his father to the
Swedish Throne in December 1907.  He was
sympathetic towards Germany through two world wars and since the Swedish model of
government permitted a greater involvement of the
King in determining policy than the United Kingdom, there was a possibility that Sweden could
have been induced to join the Central
Powers in 1914 or the Axis in 1939.

.P Even though Sweden maintained its neutrality through both World Wars, it did occasionally
assist
the Germans by permitting supplies and troops to move across Sweden into Norway and Finland.
The 7,000 ton Swedish battleship Gustav V
was named in his honor and served in the Swedish Navy from 1921 to 1957 and was finally
scrapped in 1970.  King Gustav died in 1950.


[2687] [Swedish Göteborg Militia - by Johan Lundgren]
.T The Home Guard (Hemvärnet) was created after a decision in the Swedish 
parliament on the 29th May 1940. Two days later His Royal Majesty's Writ 
concerning the organization and tasks of the Home Guard was issued. This decision
came after several local civilian initiatives to increase individual town's defensive capacity. Ideas to create local defense groups was first voiced in 1938 but it was the Soviet assault on Finland and the example that even a small country with small resources could stand against a world power that raised the people's patriotic spirit to volunteer for local militia service. 
.P When the initial plans where made for the Home Guard it was assumed the number of volunteers would be around 50 000. However less then one month after its creation the Home Guard had 85 000 men registered and more were coming. This caused a shortage of materiel and the parliament had to decide to limit the Home Guard to a maximum of 100 000 men. Even with the limit rifles were not available to all and some 20 000 were designated Reserve Home Guardsmen. These had no weapons. It took until 1942 to supply decent materiel to the entire Home Guard. 
This lack of weapons and materiel was due to the rapid expansion or the regular army and that some 135 000 rifles was supplied to Finland during the Winter War with Russia.


[2688] [Swedish Stockholm Militia - by Johan Lundgren]
.T The Home Guard (Hemvärnet) was created after a decision in the Swedish 
parliament on the 29th May 1940. Two days later His Royal Majesty's Writ 
concerning the organization and tasks of the Home Guard was issued. This decision 
came after several local civilian initiatives to increase individual town's 
defensive capacity. Ideas to create local defense groups was first voiced in 1938 but it was the Soviet assault on Finland and the example that even a small country with small resources could stand against a world power that raised the people's patriotic spirit to volunteer for local militia service. 
.P When the initial plans where made for the Home Guard it was assumed the number of volunteers would be around 50 000. However less then one month after its creation the Home Guard had 85 000 men registered and more were coming. This caused a shortage of materiel and the parliament had to decide to limit the Home Guard to a maximum of 100 000 men. Even with the limit rifles were not available to all and some 20 000 were designated Reserve Home Guardsmen. These had no weapons. It took until 1942 to supply decent materiel to the entire Home Guard. 
This lack of weapons and materiel was due to the rapid expansion or the regular army and that some 135 000 rifles was supplied to Finland during the Winter War with Russia.


[2689] [Swedish V Fördelningen Garrison - by Johan Lundgren]
.T In December 1939 the 2nd Army Corps was stationed at Torne Älv guarding the 
border to Finland should the Soviets reach it. However it was clear it needed 
reinforcements so the General staff ordered the mobilization of the V Fördelningen
to begin January 3rd, 1940. While this looked good on paper it was instantly 
clear that the V Fördelningen, which was a unit originally trained in central 
Sweden, lacked the necessary winter training needed to fight in the north during 
winter. It took until the middle of March before the Corps commander labeled it 
fit for duty. While the threat to the border was actually gone by the time the V 
Fördelningen was fully mobilized on January 14th the lessons learned about winter 
readiness were well learned by the Army General Staff. 
.P Regiments in the V Fördelningen included I4, I12, I16 and more. After the 
1941/1943 reorganization of the Army the V Fördelningen was renamed to XI 
Fördelningen and rearmed. Most notably with more automatic weapons and improved 
anti-tank capacity.


[2690] [Swedish VI Fördelningen Garrison - by Johan Lundgren]
.T VI Fördelningen was in existence at the start of WWII but was not fully mobilized as a combat unit until it was needed in December 1939 due to the Soviet attack on Finland. 
.P Attached to the 2nd Army Corps the VI Fördelningen had orders to defend the 
border at Torne Älv. During the first weeks of December the situation was grim for
the outnumbered Finnish defenders across the border and preparations for a 
preemptive advance into Finland as far as Rovaniemi was being planned by the Corps
commanders under the codeword Gustav. This move to buy time to fortify the Torne 
Älv-line even went so far as having officers in civilian clothing doing 
reconnaissance inside Finnish territory. However a Finnish counteroffensive in 
January removed the immediate threat to the Swedish border area. Also during 
January the 2nd Army Corps was reinforced with the V Fördelningen.
.P Regiments in the VI Fördelningen included I19, I20, I21 and more. After the 
1941/3 reorganization of the Army the VI Fördelningen was renamed to XII 
Fördelningen and rearmed. Most notably with more automatic weapons and improved 
anti-tank capacity.


[2691] [Swedish II Fördelningen Motorized Corps - by Johan Lundgren]
.T II Fördelningen
.P When the Germans attacked Norway and Denmark the II Fördelningen was a part of 
the 2nd Army Corps which got orders to defend the border in the Karlstad area. The
Swedish forces were as surprised by the German attack as the rest of Europe and 
the deployment was not completed until the 27th April. Luckily the feared German 
follow up did not materialize and the duty was limited to taking care of refugees 
and reminding German forces where the border actually was. 
.P Regiments in the II Fördelningen included I5, I13, I35 and more. After the 
1941/3 reorganization of the Army the II Fördelningen was rearmed. Most notably 
with more automatic weapons and improved anti-tank capacity.


[2692] [Swedish I Fördelningen Mechanized Corps - by Johan Lundgren]
.T I Fördelningen was based in Skane during the war. As a part of the 1st Army 
Corps its main task was the mobile defense of Skane against German airborne and/or
amphibious landings, especially over Öresund. This was per War plan Case I, War 
with Germany. Also in the 1st Army Corps was the VII Fördelningen after its 
mustering in July 1940. Later in the war the 1st Army Corps was reorganized and 
the I Fördelningen became part of the 3rd Army Corps but the mission was the same.
.P Regiments in the I Fördelningen included I6, I11, I16 and more. After the 
1941/3 reorganization of the Army the I Fördelningen was rearmed. Most notably 
with more automatic weapons and improved anti-tank capacity.


[2693] [Swedish Royal Guard Armor Corps - by Johan Lundgren]
.T The Royal Guard represents several Guard Units mainly serving to protect the capital and the King during the Second World War. The three core units of the Royal Guard are  traditionally Svea Livgarde, Livgardesbrigaden and Livgardets Dragoner.
.H
.B Svea Livgarde
.P Svea Livgarde is the world's oldest still active regiment. It dates back to 
January 1521 when 16 young men were designated to be bodyguards for King Gustav 
Vasa. From 1523 the regiment was called Kungliga Drabantkaren and was based in 
the Royal Palace in the capital.
.P In 1619, during the reign of Gustav II Adolf (The Lion of the North), the unit
was renamed Livgardet and as such reformed into a regiment. The regiment followed 
Gustav II Adolf through his campaign in Europe during the 30 year war. The King 
fell in the battle of Lützen in 1632, his custom of leading cavalry charges 
personally finally cost him his life. Despite this, the battle was won and 
Livgardet brought the Kings body home in 1633. 
.P In the Great Northern War (1700-1721) the regiment was with King Carl XII at the battle of Narva in November 1700. This was viewed as one of the great victories in military history. A force of 10,200 men under the command of Carl XII charged a fortified Russian army some 37,000 (some state higher numbers 80-100,000) man strong. 
Fortune had it that bad weather helped the Swedish forces, which subsequently crushed the Russian positions and won the battle, suffering only 667 men killed while the Russian casualties were a staggering 15-18,000 men. 
Despite the stunning Swedish victories in the early years of the war it was won by Russia and her allies and was the beginning of the rise of the Russian Empire. 
.P 1792 it was time for a name change again to Svea Livgarde, which is its current
name. In modern history and also during the Second World War the unit was 
stationed in and around Stockholm fulfilling its traditional role as protector of 
the government and Crown. Svea Livgarde's motto is: Pussunt nec Posse Videntur 
(They can what it seems they cannot). 
.H
.B Livgardesbrigaden
.P Livgardesbrigaden was formed as an elite "Fänika" in April 1521 by King Gustav
Vasa. A Fänika at that time was equivalent of a small brigade. It was called 
Hans Nads egna fotgängare (His Grace's own Foot). When Gustav II Adolf reformed 
the brigade organization, the brigade got its other name, The Yellow Brigade, due 
to its bright yellow lapels on the otherwise darkblue uniforms. 
.P The unit followed several Swedish Kings into battle up until the last Swedish war in 1814. It can be noted that the brigade actually was in French service for a time after the death of Gustav II Adolf in 1632. 
.P During the Second World War the unit was posted in Stockholm. .P Livgardesbrigadens motto is: "Ad negotium in tempore" (Act in time). 
.H
.B Livgardets Dragoner
.P Livgardets Dragoner was formed in 1925 when the two existing cavalry units in Stockholm were combined. 
.P In 1536 King Gustav Vasa mustered two cavalry units which were later combined 
into Upplands Ryttare. After numerous gallant actions during the many wars Sweden
fought, the unit was awarded the status of a Guard unit and named Livregementet 
till Häst (Guard Horse regiment) in 1667. During the next four decades the unit 
saw much action and had many Victory Names added to its colors but at the defeat 
at Poltava in 1709 the regiment ended up in Russian captivity. It was reformed the
next year and fought battles again that year. 
.P The other unit to form Livgardets Dragoner was Lätta dragonerna av Livgardet. 
The unit was originally set up in Finland (then a part of Sweden) and brought over
to Stockholm in 1772 to aid King Gustav III in his coup to gain power. The 
Regiment was after that rewarded by the King for its loyalty by being given the 
status as a Guard unit. 
.P During the Second World War Livgardets Dragoners was still in part a cavalry 
unit stationed in Stockholm. It was not until 1956 the unit removed its last 
horses from active duty. It still today, as the last unit in the Swedish Armed 
Forces, has horses for ceremonial duties.


[2694] [Swiss GD Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Swiss military did not have any corps designated as a guard-corps but 
several Brigades were designated Border Guard troops as part of the regular full 
time army units, but these were dispersed throughout the Swiss Army. 
.P The I Corps, commanded by Renzo Lardelli, was mobilized in 1939. Its two 
divisions and three brigades were placed to defend the country from an assault 
from the south. Their responsibility included defending the St. Maurice and St. 
Gotthard fortresses that guarded the Alpine passes. These large fortifications 
were constructed in the 19th century and extensively modernized during WWI and the
1930's. The Swiss considered them to be the pillars of the Alps defense.
.H
.B Commander Lardelli thought that the German panzers and “stukas” would be next to useless on Swiss soil but even so he had little hope for the Swiss army to do more than die honorably in the event of an attack.
.B General Henri Guisan first discussed mutual defense plans with the French army as a Corps commander in 1936. He was the last man, to this day, to hold the rank of general in the Swiss Army.


[2695] [Swiss II Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T As part of the pre-war army, the II Corp which was commanded by Friedrich 
Prisi, was fully mobilized on the 2nd of September 1939 to defend Switzerland's neutrality. It was stationed on the French border.
.P Under the operation plan Aufmarch Nord (threat from the North) the II Corps 
(3rd Mountain, 4th infantry, 5th infantry and the 4th and 5th Border Brigades) was
assigned the defense of the Rhine river.
.P On June 20, 1940 the French XLV Army Corps crossed the border to be interned by the Swiss rather than surrender to the Germans. The collapse of the French forced General Guisan to develop a new plan: the Central Redoubt defense, where the majority of the Swiss Army would withdraw to the Alps, abandoning three fourths of the nation to the Germans, to be able to hold out for as long as possible.
.P Commander Prisi was of the belief that the Central Redoubt would be useless and that the demobilization of the army was pure folly.


[2696] [Swiss IV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The IV Corps was created upon the implementation of plan Nord by command of the leader of the Swiss Army, General Henri Guisan, in January 1940. He placed his Chief of Staff, Jakob Labhardt, in charge of the 7th division and 5 separate brigades. 
.P Plan Nord aligned the Swiss Army in a defensive position against a German 
attack. The IV Corps was given the assignment to defend the Austrian border. This
included the Sargans Fortress, the eastern stronghold in the Swiss Alps, which was
built in the 1930's and had over 17,000 troops manning it during the whole war. 


[2697] [Swiss III Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The III Corps, a part of the pre-war military establishment, was mobilized under the command of Rudolf Miescher taking positions in the eastern half of the country.
.P Convinced by the strong anti-Nazi sentiment in Switzerland General Henri 
Guisan implemented plan Nord to defend against any German attempt to conquer Switzerland. The III Corps (1st Infantry, 6th Infantry and 8th Mountain Divisions) was entrusted with the defense of Zurich turning many of the small towns in the surrounding area into fortresses.
.P The III Corps was shifted to the Alps taking up positions for the Central Redoubt. The German high command misidentified the location of the Redoubt in their war plans for an invasion of Switzerland and they would have been in for a nasty surprise.
.H
.B This unit  is given Mountaineer status to represent all of the mountain troops throughout the Swiss Army.


[2698] [Swiss Bern Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The entire Swiss military is a militia, although a highly trained one. It was fully mobilized for only the third time in history on September 2, 1939. A hardship on the Swiss society, mobilization took 20% of the working people out of the economy. In August 1940 the command staff made the decision to do a stepped de-mobilization reducing the active army strength by roughly half. They were counting on the border troops to hold out long enough for a remobilization to occur.
.P Hitler publicly declared that Switzerland was part of the greater Germany, a policy that backfired as the independent minded people of the Swiss confederation showed strong anti-nazi sentiments after this. Indeed the Swiss issued a decree that in the event of an attack all citizens should ignore any announcement that the Swiss had surrendered and that they should resist in every way possible. As a matter of fact the Federal President had no authority to surrender the nation.
.P Even before the fall of France the German Army developed some attack plans for an invasion.  Indeed Hitler tried to isolate Switzerland completely ordering Kleist’s panzers to attack in the direction of Lyons to meet the Italians. The French Alpine troops saved the day for Switzerland keeping open access to a port that the Germans could not control.
.P The Germans believed that by taking Bern they would capture the majority of the Swiss army but were fearful of fighting in the Alps. The Wehrmacht estimated that there would be as many as 200,000 casualties if they did.


[2699] [Swiss Zurich Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The largest city in the northeastern part of Switzerland, Zurich was heavily fortified by the III Infantry Corps. In addition the Zurich City Command consisting of three regiments, some 7,000 men, dug in to the southern side of the city.  This was a natural rallying point for the Swiss people. 
.P The armed citizens were required to keep their guns at home with them. They could give any attacker a nasty headache.
.P Recognizing that their lines were stretched thin with no reserve, the Swiss negotiated with the French for them to reinforce Zurich with their VII Corps in the event of a German attack raising some questions as to their neutrality. 
.H
.B Swiss airspace was violated several times by the Axis and the Allies. During the invasion of France the Swiss shot down eleven Luftwaffe planes before being ordered by the federal government to stop in an attempt to appease Hitler. The Swiss air force also interned over 100 Allied aircraft and crews, mostly Americans, who could not make it back from daylight bombing raids. Interestingly, the Swiss called those Allies who entered on foot “evaders” and helped these men return to Allied lines.


[2700] [Italian 1st Infantry Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T The 1st Division was one of several Italian Mountain Divisions, which were 
equipped for fighting in mountain terrain but otherwise were employed as general 
infantry and were not considered equivalent to the elite Alpini Alpine Divisions.
.P At the beginning of hostilities the 1st Infantry Division “Superga” was part of I Corps during the Italian invasion of France.
.P From 1941 Superga was attached as part of a designated force for the proposed invasion of Malta (Operation Hercules). For this operation the division appears to have been reorganised into six self-sufficient battalions each with an independent HQ company, commanding three assault infantry companies with significant heavy weapon support, including flamethrower-equipped assault engineers. Such decentralisation of support weaponry was unique within the Italian army.
.P After the cancellation of Hercules, Superga was transferred to XXX Corps and served the rest of the war in North Africa.  Elements of the division were amongst the last resisting Axis forces in Tunisia, before being overwhelmed by Allied troops in May 1943.
.H
.B The division was named after a small mountain close to Turin, associated with the victory over the French by the Dukes of Savoy in 1706.
.B Campaigns: France (1940), North Africa (1942-43)
.B Notable Commanders: General Curio Barbasetti di Prun


[2701] [Italian CCNN Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T The CCNN were the Italian Fascist Militia, known officially as The Milizia 
Voluntaria per la Sicurezza Nazionale (MVSN) but more commonly referred to as the
Black Shirts (Camicie Nere - Camicie = Shirt & Nere = Black). Later the term CCNN was adopted for Black Shirt military units, and is taken directly from the initials of Camicie Nere.
.P The basic formation of the CCNN was the legion, (equivalent to a weak regiment in strength) and these were often incorporated within regular army divisions, with the intention of them being an elite assault force to spearhead attacks.
.P  In practice front line CCNN formations were generally understrength , lacked heavy weapon support and co-ordinated badly with  the regular army and so rarely made a good account of themselves in combat despite the zeal of the individual soldiers.
.P CCNN units fought in all theatres where Italian land troops were in action, but without conspicuous success.
.P CCNN forces were also used extensively for home defence and garrison forces.
.H
.B Campaigns: Ethiopia (1935-6), Spain (1936-), North Africa (1940-43), Greece (1940), Yugoslavia (1941), Russia (1941-43)
.B Commander of renown: Benito Mussolini (Officially rank of Corporal but de facto Commander in Chief)


[2702] [Italian “d’Aosta” Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit represents regular Italian army forces stationed in Africa Orientale
Italiana (Italian East Africa), under the general command of Amedeo di Savoia, 
Duc d'Aosta.
.P The corps included the elite 65th Division, Granatieri di Savoia (Savoy 
Grenadiers) and the Africa Division.
.P These units worked closely with locally-raised colonial units (the “Ascari”) which were largely made up of native Africans.
.P The Corps d'Aosta  were involved throughout the East African campaign including
the successful offensives against British Somaliland, Sudan and Kenya from June 1940 and later against the British counter-offensive in 1941.
.P The most notable episode of this campaign was the heroic Italian defence of Keren, a strategic location key to the defence of Eritrea. The Savoy Grenadiers and assorted territorial units held out against an Anglo-Indian attacking force for 56 days, repeatedly repulsing attacks by enemy armour and infantry until finally over-run and destroyed by the superior besieging forces at the end of March 1941. 29,000 of the 40,000 Italian defenders at Keren were reportedly killed or wounded during the battle.
.P Italian resistance in East Africa was largely concluded with the surrender of 
the Duc d'Aosta at Amba Alagi in May 1941, although Italian regular forces fought
on until the fall of Gondar in November 1941 and scattered guerrilla activity 
continued until the general Italian Armistice of 1943.
.H
.B Campaigns: East Africa (1940-41)
.B Commander of Renown: Amedeo di Savoia, Duc d'Aosta: Cousin of King Victor 
Emmanuel and the Viceroy of all Italian possessions in East Africa following 
Italian invasion of Ethiopia in 1937. He was renowned for his physical height; 
around 6'6" tall; but more importantly had a reputation amongst both allies and 
enemies for being an honourable and humane leader and administrator. He died in 
British captivity in Kenya in 1942 from a combination of tuberculosis and malaria.


[2703] [Italian “Eus. Di Savoia” Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit probably represents a formation based around the 1st Celere Division,
Eugenio di Savoia.
.P The Celere divisions were a mobile formation comprising cavalry, Motorized 
light infantry and a small amount of armour. Celere literally meaning fast or 
mobile, and this describes their military function, which was based on the pre-war
Italian doctrines of attack and pursuit. It is therefore somewhat ironic that the
1st Celere division spent most of its duties during the war in a garrison role in
the mountainous Balkans.
.P All three Celere divisions took part in the invasion of Yugoslavia in 1941, but
of these only Eugenio di Savoia remained for any length of time. After the 
invasion, it comprised part of XI infantry Corps, based around Ljubljana and took 
part in various anti-partisan operations between 1941-43.
.P During one of the fierce actions against partisans in October 1942, the 14th, 
Alessandria cavalry regiment, part of the Eugenio di Savoia, conducted probably  the last cavalry charge of modern times in breaking out from surrounding partisans brigades which vastly outnumbered them.
.P By 1943, it was clear that although the Celere divisions had performed 
relatively successfully in action, their overall concept had not proved a 
resounding success. Although their mobility had often come in useful, they lacked
firepower and the natural development of Eugenio's sister Celere divisions was 
increased mechanization to the extent that the 1st Celere was to be reorganised as
an armoured division and 3rd Celere in Russia effectively became a Mechanized 
cavalry division.
.P In the case of Eugenio, which had contributed much of its armour and artillery
to bolster the Italian forces in Russia (CSIR), it had been adapted to the needs 
of garrison duty in mountainous Yugoslavia. Therefore it could be conjectured that
the division might have developed into the role of the motorized cavalry 
contingent of an infantry corps, rather than following the route of its sister 
divisions.
.P
.H
.B The division was named for Prince Eugene of Savoy, who served the Habsburgs during the 18th century wars against Louis XIV, most notably the Blenheim campaign, where he was the staunch ally of Churchill’s forebear Marlborough. Eugene was also honoured as the name of a cruiser of the Condotierri class, and famously by the German cruiser “Prinz Eugen”.
.B Campaigns: France (1940) (Reserve) Yugoslavia (1941-43)


[2704] [Italian I Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T The 1st Infantry Corps was a key component of the Italian 4th Army of Army 
Group West in June 1940 and had a role in the invasion of France, seeing action 
along the border on the Moncenisio- Baronecchia sector and occupying key passes 
around Les Arcs and D'Isere prior to the French surrender.
.P The main components of the corps at this time were:
.B 1st Division Superga
.B 24th Division Pinerolo
.B 59th Division Cagliari
.P In addition the corps had a number of other elements including a mountain detachment, blackshirt regiment, frontier defence units and corps artillery.
.P Superga and Cagliari were nominally mountain divisions, equipped as mountain troops and with mule-drawn divisional artillery and support.  However, they were not trained or equipped to the same extent as the elite “Alpini” divisions.
.P After the French Campaign, I Corps remained within the organisation of the 4th 
Army although there was some reshuffling of divisions with Cagliari and Pinerolo 
being attached to offensive duties with VIII Corps in the Balkans.
.P The Remaining I Corps units performed mainly garrison duty for the rest of the
war: in native Piedmont in 1941, and from 1942 till the armistice in 1943 as 
garrison forces in the south of occupied Vichy France, in particular between 
Grenoble and Marseilles. Superga Division was detached in 1942 as part of XXX 
Corps, intended for invasion of Malta.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1940-43)


[2705] [Italian IV Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T During the invasion of France in June 1940, the Italian IV corps, consisting 
mainly of the 2nd Sforzesca and 26th Assietta divisions under General Camillo 
Mercalli, was part of the 4th Army transalpine invasion force.
.P These two divisions, like a number of units in the pre-war Italian army, were 
equipped as mountain infantry divisions, based on the assumption of European 
theatre land war with the likes of France, Austria and Yugoslavia, which reflected
Italian experience in WWI.
.P These Mountain Infantry divisions were only partially adapted to mountain conditions and were not intended to operate in high alpine zones (over 6500m) but would at least have some element of mobility and operational effectiveness in generally mountainous terrain. They were largely recruited from mountainous regions of Italy, and had the dubious benefit of reliance on mules for general haulage meaning that heavy equipment such as divisional artillery was scaled down accordingly.
.P Corps organisation also included a Motorized machinegun battalion and an engineer battalion as well as a Frontier Guards unit.
.P After France, a reorganised IV Corps, now consisting of the 22nd Cacciatori 
del Alpi and the Pusteria 5th Alpine division, was part of the main invasion force
in the Balkans as part of the 11th Army from December 1940 through to April 1941.
.P The practice of swapping of divisions in and out of a Corps was typical of 
Italian Army organisation throughout the war. This was especially true in occupied
nations, which under Italian administration were divided into Corps Operative 
Areas which were geographically fixed.
.P A Corps would therefore have responsibility for garrisoning the region but over time a number of different divisions would be rotated between corps while the corps administration and HQ structure remained in one place.
.P The IV Corps area of responsibility from mid 1941 onwards till 1943 was northern Albania.
.H
.B Campaigns: France 1940, Greek-Albanian Front 1941


[2706] [Italian “Montebello” Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T The Montebello Infantry Corps is a hypothetical unit which might have been 
formed had Fascist Italy survived through to 1945.
.P At its core might well have been the Montebello Battalion, which was part of 
the 3 Gennaio  (3rd January) CCNN (Fascist Blackshirt) Brigade serving in Russia as part of the Italian 8th Army from July 1942.
.P This unit, then as part of General Messe's XXXV Corps, served on the southern part of the front, but was decimated during the Russian winter offensive.
.P Operation Saturn, which culminated in the Axis defeat at Stalingrad, 
effectively destroyed the Italian 8th Army in Russia as a fighting force. During this period of December 1942 to January 1943, XXXV corps lost around 75% of its strength, and the Italian forces were recalled from Russia following this shocking reverse.
.P
.B Montebello is a municipality in Lombardy, near Milan, and has historical significance as the location of two 19th century battles; in particular a victory over the Austrians in 1859 in the Second Italian war of independence.
.B Montebello derives from the Italian for Mountain of War.


[2707] [Italian V Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T V Infantry Corps comprised 12th,15th and 27th Infantry Divisions, under General Riccardo Balocco, and was part of the 2nd Army within Army Group East, positioned on the Italian/Yugoslavian border area in June of 1940.
.P In March 1941, tensions rose with Yugoslavia following the Simovic coup against Prince Paul, who had entered into the Tripartite Pact with the Axis powers. In reaction to the possibility of Yugoslavia lurching out of the German sphere of influence, Hitler ordered the invasion of the country by German, Italian, Bulgarian and Rumanian forces.
.P V Corps was part of the Italian invasion force, still as part of the Italian 2nd Army but with a division of Frontier Garrison forces (GAF) replacing the 12th infantry division in its order of battle.
.P After the success of the Yugoslavian invasion, the Corps, (with divisional components which varied on a regular basis), was responsible for the garrisoning of northern Dalmatia, based largely around Crikvenica. This area, directly annexed by Italy, was referred to as the Governatorato di Dalmazia and directly bordered the independent puppet state of Croatia.
.P V Corps was heavily involved in anti-partisan activity, including Operation Risnjak in July 1942, where the Corps was employed against Croatian partisan units in the Croatian Littoral (coastal strip) and mountainous Gorski Kotar area. The Corps had conspicuous success by utilising more flexible tactics than normal, avoiding predictable advances along roads and valleys and thereby being able to mount surprise attacks on partisan camps and villages and this resulted in thousands of enemy captured or killed.
.P Divisions of V Corps were also involved in other major operations in the region, including Operation Weiss in early1943.
.H
.B Campaigns: Yugoslavia 1941-43


[2708] [Italian VIII (Guards) Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T	At the Italian declaration of war, the VIII Infantry Corps, comprising the 51st "Siena" and 21st "Granatieri di Sardegna" divisions, was part of the 7th Army, General HQ reserve. VIII Corps was under the command of General Remo Gambelli, later the Commander in Chief of the Royal Carabinieri.
.P	The Granatieri (Sardinian Grenadiers) was a historic Italian division, tracing its roots back to 1659 when it was formed as the "Guards Division" and fought as the "Granatieri di Sardegna" Brigade in numerous pre-20th century European conflicts. 
.P	The Grenadiers Division was engaged in the invasion of Yugoslavia in 1941 and then held garrison duty in Slovenia and Croatia until 1943. Other elements of this division fought in Russia, North Africa, Corsica and in the defence of Rome in 1943. 
.P	"Siena"  Division was, in October 1940, part of the Italian invasion force of Greece, operating in the Epirus sector. After the initial offensive had ground to a halt, and then forced into retreat, VIII Corps, re-incorporating "Siena" as well as "Cagliari", "Bari" and "Pinerolo" Divisions, was part of the 11th Army reinforcements sent to bolster the faltering Italian force.
.P 	Conditions during the winter months of 1940-41 were horrendous for both sides. For the Italian troops, morale was shattered by the failure to secure the expected easy victory; and by the incompetence of the military organisation that failed to secure adequate supplies, food and winter clothing for its troops on the front line.
.P	After the intervention of German forces in April 1941 and the ultimate subjugation of Greece, Italy resumed control over much of the conquered territory. VIII Corps had responsibility for the occupation of the Pelopenese Islands after the invasion. At this time "Siena" Division was detached from VIII Corps and served as the garrison for Crete.
.H
.B Campaigns:  France 1940, Greece & Balkans 1940-3


[2709] [Italian X Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T The Italian X Corps was formed in Italy and sent to North Africa prior to the 
war in preparation for Mussolini's planned conquests in the theatre.
.P Comprising the 25th Bologna, 55th Savona and 60th Sabratha infantry divisions, 
the corps was part of the 5th Army which saw out the start of the war guarding the
western border of Libya against French Tunisia. After the fall of France in June 1940, 
the corps was moved to reinforce the eastern border with British Egypt.
.P After several months of phoney war between the Italian and British across the 
border, eventually in December 1940 the combined Italian 5th and 10th armies under
Marshal Graziani advanced into British Egypt. After early success, capturing Sidi 
Barrani, the advance ground to a halt, and gains were quickly overturned by the 
British Operation Compass, which threw the disorganised Italian army out of Egypt 
and into headlong retreat. In places resistance to the British Offensive was 
stubborn, but the poorly equipped Italian Divisions lacked armour and anti-tank 
guns, making an unlikely decisive weapon of the otherwise unremarkable British 
Matilda II tank which, with its heavy frontal armour plating was effectively 
unstoppable by any Italian weaponry.
.P The Italians retreated around 500 miles in two months, losing around 130,000 
casualties by February 1941, by which time the Deutches Afrika Korps under General
Rommel had arrived to bolster the Axis defence of Tripolitana and turn around the
momentum of the desert war. X Corps had lost the Sabratha Division destroyed and 
had its other divisions transferred to bolster the reformed 10th Army and it 
effectively became a paper formation.
.P The corps was reformed with the Pavia and Brescia Divisions and joined Rommel's
direct command as part of Panzerarmee Afrika in February 1942. X Corps took part 
in the successful Gazala campaign up to June 1942, and then, further bolstered by
the arrival of the Folgore parachute division, the corps was part of the Axis army
that advanced to Egypt and up to the El Alamein line.
.P At the culminating battle in November 1942, X Corps was situated at the 
southern end of the Axis line at El Alamein. Despite holding its position for 12 
days against continual armoured attack, the corps, including Folgore, was cut off
and effectively destroyed as Rommel retreated the remainder of the army further 
north following the allied breakout. Six full Italian divisions were lost in this 
disastrous retreat, including Bologna division, whose commander was quoted at 
their surrender: "We are not firing because we haven't the desire but because we have spent every round."
.H
.B Campaigns:  North Africa (1940-42)
.B Notable Commanders:- Enrico Frattini (acting commander, 1942) previously commander of 185th Folgore Division. 1952-54 Commander in Chief NATO forces Southern Europe


[2710] [Italian XXVI (Albania) Infantry Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T 26th Corps was formed of the units occupying Albania following the Italian 
invasion of that country in April 1939. In 1940, this had been built up to a 
strong collection of divisions including three mountain infantry divisions, Julia
Alpini division and Centauro Armoured division.
.P A much reduced XXVI Corps was then part of the Italian invasion force against Greece in October 1940, its infantry divisions attacking through the Macedonian and Yugoslavian border areas.
.P Following the eventual fall of Greece, Albania corps was allotted to garrison 
duty in the Epirus region, spanning the Greek-Albanian border, and its HQ was based around Janina. The corps, with varying divisional components, occupied this area until the surrender of Italy in 1943.
.H
.B Campaigns: Greece (1940-43)


[2711] [Italian 2nd Cavalry Division- by Jimm Reed]
.T   Italy entered the war with thirteen line cavalry regiments.  Some of these were incorporated into the
Celere divisions, the rest were attached to other corps.  The Celere concept was a development of cavalry fast
manoeuver and exploitation  principles; the Celere divisions are often denoted as "cavalry" but also incorporated
bicycle as well as motorised elements.

.P   As such this unit probably represents the 2nd Celere division, "Testa di Ferro" or "Iron Head", named for
Emanuele Filiberto, the 16th century Duke of Savoy.  The division was made up of two cavalry regiments, the 9th
Lancieri di Firenze and the 10th Lancieri di Vittorio Emenuele II as well as associated bersaglieri, artillery and
support formations.

.P   2nd Division was part of the Celere corps under General Messe, within the Army of the Po, and was part of
the reserve for the invasion of France in 1940.  No significant breakthrough was forthcoming against the French
Alpine frontier to allow the cavalry the opportunity to exploit and therefore no active role was forthcoming in this
limited campaign.

.P   The Celere corps was subsequently utilised successfully in the invasion of Yugoslavia in 1941.  "Testa di
Ferro" then served briefly as part of the occupation forces before being reposted back to Italy.  Its motorised
components were stripped and reassigned to reinforce the 3rd Celere Division which was now in Russia.
Meanwhile "Testa di Ferro" was slated for reconstruction as a full armoured division (134th Frescia).

.P    The rearmament was never completed; (see the historical notes for Motorised Corps Eug Filiberto for the
hypothetical counter-historical development of this unit into a fully motorised corps).  Instead the division was
reassigned to garrison duties in southern France where it remained until it was disbanded at the time of the Italian
surrender in May 1943.

.H
.B Campaigns: France (1940, 42-43), Yugoslavia (1941)



[2712] [Italian Cavalry Corps- by Jimm Reed]
.T At the outbreak of war, Italy had thirteen mounted cavalry regiments, in addition to colonial units and semi-mechanised formations, and these usually formed mounted components within individual army corps. Italian pre-war doctrine indicated a general move towards mechanization but in practical terms the Italian Army was a long way from replacing its horses with tanks by the outset of the war, and cavalry was to play an active role in all theatres where Italy had land forces for the next three years. 
.P Italian cavalry's intended role was generally reconnaissance, but also incorporated manoeuver, exploit and pursuit as situations required, especially within the unique Celere divisions, which were effectively a mix of cavalry and bicycle-mounted light infantry and were designed with the pursuit and penetrate mission in mind. It was expected that cavalry would manoeuver on horseback, but were as likely to fight on foot in fixed positions as in the saddle, and perhaps a better description of their expected role would be as mounted infantry rather than out-and-out cavalry.
.P After limited involvement in the invasion of France, Italian cavalry forces 
were next involved in Greece and Yugoslavia, particularly being employed in an 
anti-partisan role in these countries. Some particularly fierce engagements were 
fought in this capacity, including at Poloj, near Zagreb, where the 14th Regiment 
Cavalleggeri di Alessandria carried out what is argued to have been the very last
cavalry charge of modern warfare on 17 October, 1942, when the regiment had to 
mass charge to break out of encircling partisan forces.
.P Cavalry also formed part of the Italian forces in Russia, and again had some 
success although suffering badly in the cold winters months of 1941-42 which 
killed many horses. One of the most celebrated cavalry actions of the whole war 
was performed at Ibushenkij.by the Savoia Cavalleria Regiment in August 1942 as 
part of the First battle of the Don. Despite heavy automatic fire and artillery, 
the Savoia charged and destroyed two soviet battalions in a decisive part of the 
defensive action, suffering heavy losses themselves.
.P Although outdated, Italian cavalry forces were a necessary part of Italy's 
largely un-mechanised military structure and performed bravely and for the most 
part effectively, especially against partisans and irregular forces in occupied 
territories. On the frontline, they were an echo of a long departed age of 
warfare, and often no match for the modern forces they faced - although as 
Ibushenkij showed, there were moments when enterprise and valour could still steal
the day.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1940), Greece (1940-43), North Africa (1940-43), East Africa (1940-41) Yugoslavia (1941-43), Russia (1941-43)
.B Decorations: Captains Vinaccia and Petroni - Silver Medal for Valor- both at Poloj 1942.



[2713] [Italian “Nizza” Cavalry Corps- by Jimm Reed]
.T Historically Nizza was a cavalry regiment rather than a full corps, however the
unit dates back to the early 19th century as part of the independent Piedmontese 
cavalry and was notable in the revolutions against Austrian control of Northern Italy in the 1840s.  
.P Nizza, 1st Dragoons was part of the army reserve for the invasion of France, 
and was subsequently part of the 2nd Celere division which operated in Yugoslavia 
both during the 1941 invasion and for some months afterwards in an occupation 
role. Nizza appears to have returned along with 2nd Celere to Italy southern France where it was planned to be fully mechanised, however this did not take place due to shortages of equipment and the unit then served the rest of 1942-43 in southern France on garrison duty, prior to the Armistice in September 1943.
.P Sub units of the regiment also served in various theatres as part of other 
formations. Nizza group, using AB41 armoured cars  North Africa from 1942 as part
of the Ariete Division at El Alamein and beyond; Nizza Cavalleria Recon Battalion 
is recorded to have been part of Axis forces operating in Tunisia up to  1943. Furthermore other squadrons of the armoured car group using L6/40 light tanks and AB41s was reportedly in Albania up to 1943 as patrol/occupation force.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1940), North Africa (1942-43), Balkans (1942-43)
.B Nb  Mizza as printed on the original counter is assumed to be a typo.



[2714] [Italian “Folgore” Paratroop Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T The 185th parachute division, named Folgore, was Italy’s first airborne 
division and although it never actually conducted a major combat drop, it was to 
gain fame and respect from allies and enemies alike, and a reputation as one of 
Italy's foremost military units of the war.
.P Folgore, (literally Thunderbolt) was created from the seeds of a number of 
smaller units which formed the Italian paracadutisti forces which had been in 
development since the late 1930s and which had seen some limited operational 
action in the early years of the war. Folgore was specifically formed in 
anticipation of the planned Operation C3 or Hercules, the intended invasion of 
Malta in 1942.
.P In this planned operation, the Italian parachute division, supported by a 
brigade of German Falschirmjager, would have formed the first wave of the attack 
by airborne assault, to be supported by an amphibious landing of assault troops 
and combat engineers. Plans for the attack were shelved however, partially due to
General Rommel's influence, and instead most of the resources set aside for the 
attack were sent to support Rommel's forces in North Africa.
.P The unit was officially reclassified as the 185th Infantry Division Cacciatori
d'Africa, although its original name stuck. It was flown into Libya in July 1942,
forming part of the Italian X Corps. The division was somewhat under strength, 
mustering around 3,500 at this time, and furthermore it was still equipped as an 
airborne unit so had little in the way of heavy weaponry, and totally lacked any 
motor transport - a serious consideration for desert warfare.
.P At the pivotal battle of El Alamein, Folgore had its defining moment. The 
division was stationed in a defensive position on the southern flank of the German
-Italian army. On 23rd October 1942, the British 8th Army launched Operation 
Lightfoot, the first, southerly thrust of the El Alamein offensive. Folgore came 
under huge pressure, attacked in turn by four Allied divisions: (44th and 50th 
British Infantry, 7th British Armoured, and 1st Free French).
.P Under heavy attack for several days, the Italian paratroops showed immense 
steadfastness, repulsing each attack with ever more desperate defence. With a 
shortage of heavy weapons, the men of the division resorted to a dangerous but 
effective tactic: allowing enemy tanks to penetrate their positions, then 
ambushing them with grenades and Molotov cocktails from close range. At various 
stages, bayonet charges were also conducted to push back the attackers.
.P The British attacks lasted till 4th November, by which time Folgore had 
suffered around 30% casualties, and was down to the last of its ammunition, but 
still resolutely held its position.
.P Ultimately however, the battle was decided further north where the British 
armour had finally broken through the Axis lines, and the Afrika Corps was ordered
into headlong retreat. Unfortunately Folgore, lacking motor transport, was one of
several units left behind (most of them Italian) to form an involuntary rearguard
for the retreating army.  Most of the division was lost in the retreat, although a
small band did make it back and fought on to the end in Tunisia as the 285th 
Folgore Battalion.
.P Folgore was partially reformed as part of the RSI (Repubblica Sociale Italiana)
forces which fought on after the Italian surrender; and elements of it were 
involved in the counterattack against the Anzio beachhead in February 1944.
.P However the unit's claim to a place in the annals of war remains the epic 
defence at El Alamein. In the words of Major-General Hughes of the British 44th 
Infantry Division: "I wish to say that in all my life I have never encountered soldiers like those of the Folgore."
.H
.B Campaigns: North Africa (1942-43); Italy (1943-45)


[2715] [Italian “Folgore” Paratroop Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T The Italian parachute forces were truly an elite formation of soldiers, blessed with excellent training, good leadership and peerless morale- elements which made them stand out from the general status and reputation of the Italian army in WWII. Italian paratroops served with distinction in various theatres, although they were never actually to be utilised in a large-scale combat drop.
.P Italy was one of the true pioneers of parachute forces, having conducted 
arguably the first military parachute operation, dropping officers behind enemy 
lines for reconnaissance purposes in 1918 during World War 1. Italy continued to 
develop the concept and then conducted the world's first true mass paratroop 
drop near Milan, on 6 November 1927 from CA73 troop carriers of the Regia 
Aeronautica.
.P By 1938 a parachute training school was in place near Tripoli, and several 
small units had been formed, including a Libyan Colonial Parachute unit created by
Marshal Balbo. By the outbreak of war, Italy's ideas about the use of paratroops were well defined, but did not mirror the mass attack concept used by the German Falschirmjager and the subsequent Allied airborne forces. Instead, Italian philosophy was based on small-unit raiding parties intended for sabotage and disruption behind enemy lines; the planned parachute divisions were largely fated to serve as little more than high quality light infantry troops rather than as airborne units.
.P In September 1941 the Folgore division came into being, followed shortly 
afterwards by the 184th, Nembo division. These two units would form the rump of 
the Italian Paratroop Corps, although a number of other special units, including 
the CCNN (Blackshirts), the San Marco Marines and even the Royal Carabinieri 
(military police) had detachments of paratroops within their organisations. Both 
the army and air force also had special operations units trained for parachute 
commando raids. A third full division, 183rd Ciclone was being formed at the time
of the Italian surrender in 1943.
.P The first Italian paras saw action in late 1940, thrown in to stem the headlong
British advance into Cyrenecia, during Operation Compass in the early days of the 
desert war. Italy's first true airborne assaults took place in April 1941, with a
drop of 80 men on the Ionian Islands off the Greek coast, capturing Cefalonia, 
Zante and Ithaca with little opposition. Corfu was also captured by a flying boat 
assault. Raids were also carried out on Cyprus, and further raids planned for Suez
and East Africa.
.P The Folgore division had been allocated to the cancelled invasion of Malta, but
instead was sent into North Africa where it served with distinction (see separate
entry). Meanwhile a regiment of the Nembo Division operated in an anti-partisan 
role in Northern Italy/Yugoslavia, while the main part of the division was posted
to Sardinia to offset the possibility of invasion of this island. Nembo was then 
posted to Sicily in 1943 and fought throughout the Sicily landings and the 
subsequent mainland campaign through to the Italian armistice.
.P Various raids were carried out by parachute forces in 1943 both in North Africa, and also in Sicily during the Allied invasion. Mostly these were little more than nuisance value and were often compromised by Allied code breaking, although during a raid on Benina airfield in Libya, around a dozen B24 bombers were knocked out by a single commando unit.
.P After the Italian surrender, elements of the Italian parachute corps were to continue fighting for both sides- the Italian co-belligerent forces (Allied) and for the RSI (Axis) until the end of the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: Greece (1941), North Africa (1940-43); Italy (1943-45)


[2716] [Italian Marine Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit represents a hypothetical formation of a Marine Corps within the Italian forces.
.P In actual fact the Italian armed forces did not recognise a need for a standing amphibious unit of the scale of a corps, and the only true Marine formation was the “San Marco” Marines (described elsewhere) which was barely more than a regiment in size.
.P Instead, the Italian forces relied on the idea of adapting line infantry for use in general mass amphibious assault plans, sometimes with detailed training and re-organisation, but often in a more hasty and ad hoc manner.
.P The invasion of Albania in 1939 was an example of the more improvised affair, 
with Bersaglieri (light infantry) units being hastily organised for naval landings
as part of this operation. Following this, the 47th Bari Division was trained for 
further Balkan amphibious operations as well as a number of Blackshirt (CCNN) 
units which, together with the San Marco operated for some time as an ad hoc 
Marine Corps.
.P With the planned invasion of Malta, known as Operation C3 (or Hercules) a need
for a large-scale amphibious attack was recognised and two further infantry
divisions, 1st Superga and 4th Livorno, were trained, reorganised and reequipped 
as Marine assault units for the operation. These divisions would, together with 
the San Marco Marines, form the brunt of the landing force, which would coordinate
with Italian and German paratroop landings to secure the island.
.P Ultimately though, the Operation was cancelled, and these divisions were 
re-posted back to more mundane duties, however both infantry units benefited 
greatly from the training and reorganisation, taking on somewhat of an elite 
status. Both would perform with distinction later in the war, Superga in North 
Africa and Livorno as part of the defence of Sicily.
.P After the Italian armistice in 1943, The San Marco Marines were reformed and 
served for the pro-Axis Repubblica Sociale Italiana in the north of Italy. Another
RSI unit was the Decima Naval Infantry Division. This unit was formed by Junio 
Borghese, former commander of the X- MAS commando unit, which was famed for its 
frogman attacks on Allied ships throughout the war.
.P The new Decima Division took on the prestige of the X- MAS, and enjoyed a 
certain degree of autonomy from the Mussolini government, working instead directly
 under German authority. Although nominally naval infantry, the division was 
rarely used in that sense and it found more regular employment against partisans 
in Northern Italy and Yugoslavia. In this role it became infamous for its ferocity
and brutality, and was involved in a number of well-known atrocities, which are 
somewhat of a stain on the audacious reputation of the X-MAS commandos. Elements 
of the Decima division also fought at Anzio, and served on the Gothic Line, before
being dissolved in April 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Albania (1939), Balkans (1940-41), North Africa (1941-43), Italy (1943-45), Yugoslavia (1944-45)
.B Notable Commanders: Julio Borghese The "Black Prince" (X-MAS)- jailed for war crimes 1945-49.


[2717] [Italian “San Marco” Marine Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T The San Marco was an elite regiment made up of various formations which rarely,
if ever, actually operated as a single unit.
.P Its battalions served in various roles such as coastal defence and garrisoning, amphibious assault and general naval infantry. Certain formations also conducted commando operations on Allied targets within the Mediterranean theatre throughout the war.
.P San Marco included numerous small specialised units including a parachute 
detachment (Paracadutisti), special battalion Mazzucchelli (assault swimmers) and
a naval Black Shirt Company (1st  MILMART).
.P At the outbreak of the Second World War, a battalion-strength formation San 
Marco was based at Pola on the Adriatic. The unit was expanded prior to Italy entering the war and was assigned for amphibious assault against France. This operation was made irrelevant with the collapse of France and the unit was divided up for various duties, such as garrisoning Italian naval installations (including the Italian submarine base at Bordeaux) and occupation of various Adriatic islands following the Axis invasion of Yugoslavia. Elements of the regiment were also assigned for the cancelled invasion of Corfu.
.P 3rd Tobruk Battalion served in North Africa for much of the war and was 
distinguished in its defence of Tobruk against British attack in September 1942 
when it earned the name it would carry with pride for the remainder of the war.
.P In Autumn 1941 the regiment was reformed in Italy in preparation to spearhead 
the invasion of Malta Operation C3 but following the postponement of this 
operation the unit was re-assigned for service in North Africa. Here it fought 
with valour until the surrender in Tunisia in May 1943, the Tobruk battalion being
annihilated at the battle of the Oidane-el-Hachana line in April 1943.
.P After the surrender of Italy some elements of the San Marco fought with the 
Allied co-belligerent forces while others continued service in the RSI.
.H
.B San Marco is the patron saint of Venice. The Italian Marine regiment was 
instrumental in the defence of this city against Austrian forces in World War 1 
and from that action inherited the appellation of the city’s patron saint and also
took on its insignia, the winged lion, as its regimental badge.
.B Campaigns: Albania (1939), Yugoslavia (1941), North Africa (1941-43)


[2718] [Italian Alpini Mountain Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T The Italian Alpine corps, or Alpini was amongst the elite of the Italian army 
and was designed to be able to wage war in the country's Alpine borderlands, which
had been Italy's battleground in the First World War.
.P Italy fielded six Alpini divisions during the war: Taurinese, Tridentina, 
Julia, Cuneense, Pusteria and Alpi Grai. The Alpini divisions are not to be 
confused with a number of mountain infantry divisions in the Italian army, which 
were otherwise line infantry but equipped with mountain artillery and whose 
designated role was to operate on terrain below 2000m.
.P The Alpini divisions, traditionally recruited from specific mountain regions in
Italy, were well trained and equipped and were designed to operate in the 
mountainous environment of Italys northern borders, where Italy had waged a long 
attritional war against Austria during the Great War. 
.P Alpini troops proudly wore their feathered, cappello alpino hats as a symbol of
their elite status within the armed forces. Unlike most of the Italian Army, the 
Alpini were trained to operate independently down to company level, with units 
expected to be self-sufficient and to be capable of acting effectively in 
isolation. Artillery and engineer support was similarly organised at regimental 
level. Transportation was generally by pack mule, including artillery sections.
.P During war, the Alpini divisions rarely operated in their intended alpine 
environment; a number were involved in the invasions of France, Yugoslavia and 
Greece, others in operations in East Africa, and finally an  Alpini corps served 
in Russia as part of the Italian expeditionary forces. Those formations not 
involved on the Russian front were then mainly employed in anti-partisan and 
garrison roles in the Balkans and southern France.
.P After the Italian surrender, a single Alpini division was formed as part of 
Mussolini's loyal fascist forces which fought on as part of the RSI (Republica 
Sociali Italiana).
.H
.B Campaigns: Albania, France, Greece, Yugoslavia, East Africa, Russia


[2719] [Italian “Alpini” Mountain Corps –  by Jimm Reed]
.T The Alpini, the Italian mountain corps, were originally formed in 1872, with 
the duty of defending Italy's alpine frontier in the north, and they enjoyed a 
proud martial history in Italy’s conflicts up to the Second World War. This was 
especially so during the 1914-18 war, where they were in their element in the 
mountain conflict with Austro-Hungary. 
.P Six divisions of Alpini were in being by 1940. These were, in divisional order:
- Taurinense, Tridentina, Julia, Cuneense, Pusteria, Alpi Graie. Alpine troops 
also included a number of independent units, including a ski battalion Monte 
Cervino. Although Alpini often did operate as a self-contained army corps, Alpine
troops were regularly employed in smaller formations as part of other divisions 
and corps within the Italian army.
.P A full Alpini Corps participated in Italy's invasion of France in June 1940 via
the Alps, however this was a poorly planned operation and was not the rousing 
success that Il Duce might have hoped for. The offensive did not manage to advance
beyond the strong French alpine defensive line before the surrender and failed to 
either recover the lost historical Italian possessions of Nice and Savoy, or 
achieve the political capital that Mussolini had anticipated.
.P  Following this Alpini troops were employed in various roles and theatres, but
this description will concentrate on the operations in Russia in 1942. 2nd, 3rd 
and 4th divisions were formed into an Alpini corps as part of the expanded Italian
8th Army commitment to the German summer offensives in the south of the Russian 
front. In the event, these elite mountain troops found themselves a long way from
the Caucasus where they might reasonably have expected to contribute in their 
natural environment, and instead served with the rest of ARMIR as part of Army 
Group B, in the Don campaign. 
.P  During the Russian winter counteroffensive of 1942, the Italian 8th Army was 
smashed as Soviet armoured reserves were unleashed to strangle the German position
in Stalingrad. Although the Alpini corps avoided the worst of the initial 
onslaught across the Don, it was cut off by mid January 1943 as Axis forces on 
either side were forced back. The Alpini held on in a pocket for three days of 
desperate defence (without adequate anti-tank weaponry) before making a fighting 
breakout as the Axis positions completely collapsed around them. The survivors 
then faced a harsh retreat, assaulted by the bitter winter conditions and 
continual Russian attack over the next two weeks before they finally reached 
friendly lines.
.P The Alpini had been mauled: by February Julia division had lost fully nine-
tenths of its 15,000 fighting men. Tridentia lost around two-thirds and Cuneense 
was effectively eliminated. This was a terrible sacrifice that was reflected 
across the 8th Army, showing the skill and bravery of these Italian troops in 
difficult conditions and harshly illustrating their poor level of equipment, 
support and leadership.
.H
.B Campaigns: Albania, France, Greece, Yugoslavia, East Africa, Russia
.B Decorations:
.B Notable Comanders: Lt General Gabriel Nasci



[2720] [Italian II Mountain Corps  –  by Jimm Reed]
.T The “Alpini”, the elite Italian mountain troops, were originally formed in 1872, with the duty of defending Italy’s alpine frontier in the north, and they enjoyed a proud history in Italy’s conflicts up to the Second World War and to the present day. They were distinguished by their feathered alpine caps, which provided their nickname: “Le Penne Nere” – The black feathers.
.P Six divisions of Alpini were active in WWII. Although Alpini did operate as a self-contained army corps on occasion, Alpine troops were regularly employed in smaller formations as part of other divisions and corps within the Italian army. Alpini are contrasted with a number of “mountain infantry” divisions within the army, which were only equipped and trained for low-level mountain warfare.
.P A full corps of Alpini troops served as part of the Italian invasion force of southern France in June 1940. After this, Alpini were utilised in various theatres, including three divisions (2nd, 3rd, 4th) as part of the Italian 8th Army in Russia (see separate “Alpini” Corps description).
.H
.B 1st Division “Taurinense” served garrison duties  in southern France until January 1942. It was then posted to Croatia and later Montenegro, where it was involved in active anti-partisan operations upto the Italian surrender in September 1943. After this parts of the division fought on against the Axis as part of the “Garribaldi” partisan division.
.H
.B 4th Division “Cuneense” was sent to Albania as part of the Italian 9th Army in  April 1941 and participated in actions against Yugoslavia before being transferred to the Russian front in 1942 as part of the Alpini Corps contingent.
.H
.B 5th Division “Pusteria” had been involved in the Ethiopian campaign in 1935. After the fall of France, “Pusteria was relocated to the Albania and participated in the invasion of Greece as part of IV Corps, before transferring to anti-partisan operations in Yugoslavia where it suffered heavy casualties. In August 1942 the division had been rested and took part in Case Anton, the Axis occupation of Vichy France, and it remained as a garrison force in Provence until the Italian armistice of September 1943 after which the division was disbanded.
.H
.B 6th Division “Alpi Graie” was only formed in November 1941, and initially served together with the other divisions against Tito’s partisans in Yugoslavia. It was transferred back to Italy in 1943, and was deployed in defence of the main Italian fleet port of La Spezia. When the Italian armistice was signed, the division prevented the port’s seizure by the German forces long enough for the fleet to sail in order to be handed over to the allies as had been agreed in the armistice. After this the division dissolved.
.P A further division, “Monte Rosa” was formed in 1944 as part of the fascist RSI in northern Italy, but this was an Alpini division in name only, acting in an anti-partisan role till April 1945.
.H
.B Campaigns: Ethiopia, East Africa, France, Albania, Greece, Yugoslavia, Russia, Italy



[2721] [Italian 1st Engineer Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit represents a concentration of Construction and Combat Engineers. In 
practice, smaller Engineer detachments, of company or battalion scale, were an 
integral part of front line divisions, providing engineering support to the 
ordinary troops.
.P By the pre-war expectations of the Italian army, Engineers were not expected to
have a combat engineer role, and were envisaged in areas such as communications, 
construction, bridge building, minefield and defensive position preparation, and 
providing services (for instance water supplies) to main army forces.
.P Following the example of German Assault Engineers in the attacks on the Low 
Countries and France in 1940, and in particular the attacks on the fortified 
border positions by these troops, Italy formed its own Assault Pioneer battalions,
which were known as the Guastatori or Destroyers. Further information on these detachments is provided elsewhere. 
.P However the elite Guastatori were vastly outnumbered by the more mundane Engineer detachments of Italian Army units. These formations provided essential support to the Regio Excertio. In particular, even noted by Rommel in his diaries, the skills of the Italian Engineer Corps in preparing defensive positions was second-to-none. 
.P Although Italian army performance throughout the war is largely understated, 
there were some notable feats of arms, particularly in Africa, conducted by 
Italian troops during the war. It is no surprise that most of these were defensive
in nature, for instance the siege of Keren, East Africa, the Folgore stand at el Alamein, the defence of Tobruk, and the defence of the Don line in Russia in Autumn / Winter 1942. Many of these brave actions, all against superior forces, relied on the minefields and defensive obstacles prepared by Italian engineers corps.
.B Campaigns: Engineers units served in all theatres where Italian army troops were active.


[2722] [Italian 2nd Engineer Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T In pre-war Italian army organisation, the role of Engineers was not on the 
front line, but restricted to a support role, conducting such tasks as bridge 
construction, communications, and laying of minefields. However in 1940, an elite
formation of Assault Pioneers was initiated as part of the Italian army. These 
were the Guastatori: literally, The Destroyers.
.P It has been suggested that the Guastatori was inspired by the use of German combat engineers in the early days of the war, especially their use against Belgian fort defences, although the timescales involved suggest that plans were already in hand before this. Volunteers from the Engineers were enrolled in the new "Scuola Guastatori" ("Assault Engineers specialization school") which was created in Civitavecchia, Rome in May 1940, and the first units were formed later that year.
.P The speciality of the Guastatori was assault on prepared defences, utilising demolition charges and particularly, flamethrowers. They were also skilled at stealthy clearance of minefields and defensive obstacles in advance of attacks.
.P The Guastatori were organised into battalions, which then served attached to 
infantry corps in various theatres. As assault troops, they worked closely with 
their Corps and operated more as special infantry than traditional Engineers. 
Where attached to elite units such as para-, marine and mountain troops, they also
took on the full training of their parent division's speciality.
.P In North Africa, the XXXI and XXXII Battalions were notable units, with the both  prominent in the fighting around Tobruk in 1941 and its capture in June 1942; in fact the XXXI battalion was the first axis unit to enter  Tobruk after its fall. During this time they were able to display their abilities in their assault role, but also in tenacious defence, utilising their skills to improvise tactics and weapons against British armoured counter attacks, on more than one occasion.
.P These two battalions were merged after the heavy losses at Tobruk, and the remnants, fighting as the XXXI Battalion, fought side by side with the Folgore Parachute Division in last Alamein Battle in November 1942. Here, as at Tobruk, the tactics of using demolition satchels against attacking tanks was demonstrated. They suffered heavy losses in this defeat, although the XXXI was one of the few Italian units from this sector that managed to escape through the British encirclement, and it went on to fight until the end in Tunisia in May 1943.
.P Other battalions were in service elsewhere, including the Balkans, and in Russia, where the Alpine Guastatori served as part of the Italian contribution to Barbarossa, but was more or less destroyed in the Russian offensives which accompanied the encirclement of Stalingrad in the winter of 1942/43.
.P After the Armistice, several Guastatori units continued to serve in the RSI (pro-Axis) Italian forces until the end of the war. The Guastatori were an elite unit, characterised by a tradition of individual bravery and professional excellence.
.H
.B Campaigns: North Africa (1940-43) Balkans (1941-43), Russia (1941-43)
.B Decorations: 
.B Tenente Tuci, commander 3rd Folgore Guastatori, Medaglia d'Argento at Tobruk 1941.
.B Emilio Caizzio, XXXII Battalion: Medaglia d'Oro al Valor Militar (posthumous)- Tobruk 1941 (XXXII Battalion earned 41 decorations for valour in and around Tobruk in 1941-2).


[2723] [Badoglio - by Graham Dodge]
.T Age 67 in 1939, Field Marshal Pietro Badoglio, Duke of Addis Ababa and Marchese of
Sabotino, studied at the military academy in
Turin and joined the Italian Army as a lieutenant of artillery in 1892.  His first combat was in the
1892 conquest of Eritrea followed
by service in Libya during the Italo-Turkish War of 1911, where he gained battlefield promotion
to major.

.P By the time Italy entered
WWI on the side of the Allies in 1915, Badoglio was a lieutenant colonel and he was promoted
to major general following his direction
of the capture of Monte Sabotino in May of that year.  His involvement in the embarrassing
October 1917 defeat at Caporetto did not
stop his rise in the military hierarchy, and he headed the Italian mission that negotiated the
Austrian surrender in 1918.

.P Between the
wars he served Italy in a number of roles including Ambassador to Brazil, chief of the general
staff, and Governor of Libya.  In 1935
Badoglio was sent to oversee General Graziani's invasion of Ethiopia and his success in that
theater gained him the title of Duke of
Addis Ababa and the position of viceroy of Ethiopia.  Like many older soldiers, Badoglio
preferred the glamour of the capital to the more
pedestrian delights of the colonies, and in 1936 he returned to Rome and resumed his role as
chief of staff.

.P In that position he bore much
of the responsibility for Italy's unpreparedness for her entry into WWII and was forced to resign
in December 1940 after the failure to
conquer Greece.  Badoglio had been opposed to Italy's alliance with Germany and entry into
WWII, and his absence from military office
since that time made him a suitable replacement when the King dismissed Mussolini from office
in July 1943.  Secret negotiations were
begun with the Allies but the affair was poorly handled and German forces easily occupied
Rome, which forced the new Italian government to
flee south.  Badoglio signed the Italian surrender aboard HMS Nelson in September 1943 and the
following month Italy declared war on Germany.

.P The 72 year old general was not up to the task of steering the somewhat battered Italian ship of
state between the invading forces of the
Allies and the occupying forces of Germany, and in June 1944 Badoglio was replaced as prime
minister by Ivanoe Bonomi.  No suggestion was
made that Badoglio committed any war crimes and he died in 1956.


[2724] [Balbo - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 52 in 1939, Air Marshal Italo Balbo served in the Alpine troops during WWI and
reached the rank of captain. After the war he studied
social sciences in Florence, then returned to his hometown of Quartesana to work as a bank clerk. 
He drifted into politics and became the
secretary of a local fascist group before forming his own group nicknamed "Celibano" in honor
of their favorite liquor.  Balbo's group
carried out physical attacks on communists and other anti-fascist forces as well as performing
strikebreaking raids on behalf of local
landowners.  By the time Mussolini led his March on Rome in 1922, Balbo was well known as a
leader in the fascist movement.

.P After being
implicated with the 1923 murder of an anti-fascist parish priest, Balbo moved to Rome where
Mussolini appointed him as general commander
of the fascist militia in 1924 and Undersecretary for National Economy in 1925.  Balbo's leap
from bank clerk to national economist was
merely a stepping-stone to his 1926 appointment as Secretary of State for Air.  Knowing nothing
about aviation did not deter him - he
learned to fly and began to set up the Regia Aeronautica.  By 1928 he was general of the air force
and the following year was appointed
as minister of Aviation.  In this role he championed Italian aviation.

.P He led trans-Atlantic flights to Rio de Janeiro (1930) and
Chicago (1933).  The second trip was made by a squadron of 24 flying boats, which was quite an
expensive effort for a depression-era
publicity stunt.  When he returned to Italy he was promoted to air marshal and appointed as
governor general of Libya.  Balbo made
serious efforts to develop Libya economically but the undeveloped nature of the Italian industrial
and financial systems did not
generate an enormous tax yield and Mussolini preferred that the government's discretionary
spending in the mid-1930s should be
allocated to a military buildup rather than overseas colonies.

.P When WWII started Balbo was a vocal supporter of the Anglophile
faction and argued that Italy should opt out of the Axis partnership in favor of an alliance with
Britain.  This argument found
little favor with Mussolini and Balbo returned to Libya to continue his stewardship of the Italian
colony.

.P Italy declared war on
Britain on June 10th 1940 and, as is customary in such situations, the British responded by
raiding Italian facilities including the
harbor of Tobruk.  On June 28th, Balbo had the misfortune to fly over Tobruk shortly after a
squadron of British Bristol Blenheims
had attacked the port.  The nervous gun crews on the Italian cruiser San Giorgio shot down the
Governor General's plane killing
everyone on board.

.P There were rumors that Mussolini had ordered Balbo executed in response to Balbo's
opposition to declaring war
on Britain, no proof has ever been produced to back up this theory.  Apart from his limited
experience in land combat gained during
WWI, Balbo was never tested as a military commander.  He deserves full credit for his initial
development of the Regia Aeronautica
into a force that could seriously challenge the British for control of the central Mediterranean.


[2725] [Cavallero - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 48 in 1939, Field Marshal Count Ugo Cavallero studied at the Scuola Militare in Podena
and was commissioned as a second
lieutenant in 1900.  In 1907 he returned to study in the Scuola di Guerra where he graduated at
the head of his class in 1911.
He won a Bronze Medal for Military Valor in the 1911 Italo-Turkish war that gained Libya as a
province for Italy and in 1915 he was
transferred to Italian Supreme Command.

.P By 1918 he had achieved the rank of brigadier general and was appointed as chief of the
Operations Office where he planned (but did not command) the Italian victories at Piave and
Vittorio Veneto.  Cavallero was nominated
as president of Italian military delegation to the Permanent Inter-Allied Committee in Versailles
in 1919, but he passed over this
honor and resigned from the army to become the general manager of the Pirelli industrial group.

.P Cavallero was a dedicated fascist
and rejoined the army in 1925 when Mussolini appointed him as Under-Secretary of the Ministry
of War.  Cavallero also served as a
Senator in the Italian Parliament.  In 1927 he left the army a second time to assume the role of
president of Ansaldo, the largest
Italian heavy industry group.  It was on this occasion that the King appointed him as a Count. 
Cavallero rejoined the army again
in 1937 and was appointed as commander of the Combined Italian Forces in Italian East Africa.

.P He returned to Italy in April 1939
and succeeded Field Marshal Badoglio as chief of General Staff in December 1940.  He also
assumed direct command of the Italian
forces fighting against Greece and stopped Greece's January 1941 counter-offensive.  The final
conquest of Greece was accomplished
with the aid of German forces and Cavallero subsequently returned to Italy.

.P With regard to his German partners, Cavallero worked
well with General Kesselring but was a staunch opponent of General Rommel's offensive into
Egypt and in 1942 unsuccessfully petitioned
Mussolini and Hitler to remove the "Desert Fox" from command.  Cavallero was appointed as
field marshal in July 1942 and oversaw
the general decline of Axis fortunes in Africa that began with Rommel's defeat at El Alamein and
ended with the final surrender of
Axis forces in Tunisia.

.P Cavallero was removed from command in February 1943 and remained effectively
unemployed until Prime Minister
Badoglio ordered his arrest in July 1943 after the fall of Mussolini.  While incarcerated,
Cavallero wrote a letter to Badoglio
claiming his hatred of fascism and his enthusiasm for the new government.  The Germans found
this letter when they occupied Rome
after Italy's September 1943 surrender to the Allies and they understandably shelved their plans
to make Cavallero the supreme
commander of those Italian military forces still loyal to the Axis. Cavallero had been "liberated"
from his Roman prison by the
Germans and on September 13th 1943, while under their control, he committed suicide.  Whether
his suicide was voluntary is a
question that remains unresolved.

.P Cavallero was a well-educated man who spoke perfect German and English and had a degree
in pure
mathematics.  It was his misfortune to be caught in the midst of the Italian/German/Allied
political and military conflicts in
September 1943.  His war diaries "Comando Supremo 1940-1943" were published in 1948 by his
son, Carlo Cavallero.


[2726] [Graziani - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 57 in 1939, Marshal Rodolfo Marchese Di Neghelli Graziani became the youngest colonel in the Italian Army during WWI.
From 1921 to 1933 he served in Libya pacifying the Senussi rebels and in 1935 was appointed viceroy of Italian Somaliland.

.P In this position he commanded one flank of the Italian invasion of Ethiopia and the comparatively modern Italian forces soon
overwhelmed the Ethiopian troops.  Despite the overwhelming advantages given by Italy's uncontested control of the air and
their monopoly on armored vehicles, Graziani's firebombed towns and used mustard gas against civilians to hasten their advance.
After the collapse of Ethiopia, Graziani was promoted to marshal and appointed viceroy of Italian East Africa which consisted
of the contiguous territories of Ethiopia, Eritrea, and Italian Somaliland.

.P He survived a 1937 assassination attempt and in
1939 was named chief of staff of the Italian Armed Forces.  After the death of General Italo Balbo in a June 1940 air crash,
Graziani was named as commander of the Italian Forces in Libya and was charged with planning the conquest of Egypt.  Graziani was
aware of the British superiority in aircraft and tanks and his experience in the Ethiopian war had intimately acquainted him
with the consequences of fighting under those circumstances.

.P Mussolini's orders were quite explicit and Graziani invaded Egypt
in September and occupied the town of Sidi Barrani almost 100km across the border.  Nothing further occurred for two months
until British General O'Conner counter-attacked on December 9th and completely routed Graziani's 80,000 man army.  Half
of the Italian troops were captured and the British and Australian troops pushed rapidly westward, occupying Tobruk on January
21st 1941 and Benghazi on February 7th.

.P Lack of supplies and exhaustion of troops caused a halt to the British attack, but on
February 12, 1941 a greater problem arrived for them in the form of General Rommel and the Deutsche Afrika Korps disembarking
at Tripoli.  General Graziani resigned his commission after his failure to defeat the British and did not serve again until
after the Italian Armistice.  He remained loyal to Mussolini and was appointed as minister of defense in the Italian Social
Republic.  In February 1945 he commanded Armee Ligurien in northwest Italy but by that stage of the war the Axis forces in
Italy had no offensive potential and Graziani's few troops did nothing notable in the few months that remained of the war.

.P After the war Graziani was arrested and in 1950 was sentenced to nineteen years imprisonment by a military tribunal.  He was
released after a few months and died five years later.  Graziani's greatest military successes were in the pacification of
Libya and the conquest of Ethiopia although his nickname of "the Butcher" sums up the unenlightened strategies he employed
in those campaigns.  When Graziani faced modern armies he proved totally inadequate for the task.


[2727] [Italian Milan Militia - by Jimm Reed]
.T Militia are generic units which represent local reserves and locally recruited 
forces such as territorial army, fascist militia, royal Carabinieri. It could also
be expected to include elements of the Guardia alla Frontiera (GAF) - Border 
Guards corps, and coastal defence brigades where appropriate. The equipment, training and logisitics support of militia corps are extremely variable. In game terms they could be considered to represent anything from and including massed local volunteers, civilian militia, organised territorial reserves or frontline formations on home rotation. 
.P Milan was headquarters of the 3rd Territorial Corps, which incorporated XI and XII Sector GAF brigades as well as a Territorial Division (3rd) which was mostly comprised of divisional depots.  3rd Corps also included a garrison battalion and a Blackshirt (DICAT) anti-aircraft legion. 
.P Milan itself had a significant part to play in Italy's story of the war, 
through its association with Mussolini and the Fascist movement, and its position 
as a major industrial, logistical and administrative centre. Benito Mussolini was 
central to rise of the early Fascist organisation in the city shortly after WWI 
and subsequently he led the March on Rome from Milan in October 1922, which led to his ascent to power in Italy and the beginning of the Fascist regime.
.P During the war, Milan together with Turin and Genoa in the industrial north 
west formed the heartland of Italy's war production. Italian industry was not especially efficient to begin with, but was particularly vulnerable with its steel and industrial plant densely concentrated in this region. As such Milan suffered extensive damage from allied bombing particularly from 1942 to the end of the war, production was significantly affected and the civilian population suffered badly. Possibly the worst episode from the bombing campaign was a USAAF raid on the Breda armaments works in October 1944, in which the nearby suburb of Gorla experienced heavy civilian casualties, tragically including 184 children when a primary school suffered a direct hit. 
.P After the Italian armistice in October 1943, much of northern Italy became part
of the Italian Social Republic (RSI), a puppet Fascist state administered by 
Germany, with Mussolini acting as the figurehead. The RSI had few front line 
troops trusted to operate alongside the German forces but there were a 
considerable number of politically motivated paramilitaries such as Republican 
National Guard (GNR) and the Black Brigades. These were recruited from the loyal 
remnants of the Army and MVSN Blackshirts as well as locally recruited volunteers.
The Black Brigades fought a vicious conflict with the Italian Resistance Movement
in the north until the end of the war. One extreme example of these volunteers 
were the Fiamme Bianche or White Flames which originated from around Milan. These were youth volunteers of ages 15 and up, of whom around 2000 fought alongside front line troops towards the end of the war- with almost all being killed at the hands of resistance fighters in the uncompromising final days of conflict.
.P Milan was to bear witness to the final, unceremonious end of Il Duce. The Axis defence of Italy collapsed on 25 April 1945, and Mussolini, along with his mistress and a number of his supporters was attempting to escape, perhaps to southern Germany or neutral Switzerland. They were captured near Milan and summarily executed by partisans, and their mutilated bodies were then displayed, hanging inverted in Piazzale Loretto in the center of the city. 
.H
.B Campaigns: n/a
.B Decorations: n/a
.B Notable Commanders: n/a


[2728] [Italian Naples Militia - by Jimm Reed]
.T Militia are generic units which represent local reserves and locally recruited 
forces such as territorial army, fascist militia, royal Carabinieri. It could also
be expected to include elements of the Guardia alla Frontiera (GAF)- Border Guards corps, and coastal defence brigades where appropriate. The equipment, training and logisitics support of militia corps are extremely variable. In game terms they could be considered to represent anything from and including massed local volunteers, civilian militia, organised territorial reserves or frontline formations on home rotation.
.P The 10th Territorial Corps was based around Napoli, incorporating Garrison and Coastal Defence battalions, a blackshirt antiaircraft legion (regimental group in size) and a number of divisional depot and training facilities.
.P Naples was notable as a major port and secondly as an industrial and administrative centre. The port had been important as the main gateway to the colonies in the Fascist pre-war period, and during the war it was a minor naval facility, mainly operating squadrons of submarines and torpedo boats. Importantly, it also served as the main northern end of the Axis supply route to North Africa. 
.P Because of this, Naples was bombed throughout the war by Allied aircraft. The first, from Novemeber 1940, were relatively light raids by the mounted by British bombers in Malta, and these concentrated on targeting port facilities as well as railway, oil and industrial targets. Strategic bombing was escalated in 1942-43 with heavy bombers of the USAAF 9th air force operating out of North Africa. 
.P Following the end of the desert war and the Allied landings in Sicily, Naples 
became the initial objective of the Allied invasion plan of Italy, Operation Avalanche. Naples itself was unsuitable for landings and outside of friendly air cover so the point of landing was selected about 50 miles to the south at Salerno. Landings took place on 9 September 1943, coinciding with the Italian declaration of surrender. While the Allied forces battled to hold on to the beachhead, civil insurrection and partisan activity were in evidence throughout Italy as the German forces took control from the surrendering Italian forces. Naples was the scene of particularly violent uprising and the city was more or less abandoned by German defenders by the time the Kings Dragoon Guards from the British X Corps arrived on October 1.
.P Naples was subsequently an important port and HQ for the Allied forces during the ensuing Italian campaign.
.H
.B Campaigns: n/a
.B Decorations: n/a
.B Notable Commanders: n/a


[2729] [Italian Militia Corps “Rome” by Jimm Reed]
.T   Militia are generic units which represent local reserves and locally recruited forces such as territorial
army, fascist militia, royal Carabinieri.  It could also be expected to include elements of the "Guardia alla
Frontiera" (GAF)- Border Guards corps, and coastal defence brigades where appropriate.  The equipment, training
and logistics support of militia corps are extremely variable.  In game terms they could be considered to represent
anything from and including massed local volunteers, civilian militia, organised territorial reserves or frontline
formations on home rotation.

.P   The Italian 9th Fascist Militia zone was based around Rome, incorporating two legions and the permanent
garrison.  Rome was also the base of the 8th Territorial army corps with operational control over anti-aircraft as
well as coastal and garrison troops.

.P    Rome was of course the administrative centre of the Fascist regime and the seat of the armed forces High
Command "Comando Supremo".  Rome was also relatively significant industrially and its factories, depots and
marshalling yards were targets for allied strategic bombing from 1943 onwards; the bombing of Rome was
however politically controversial, especially in America, and the Pope did agitate diplomatically to try to divert
allied bombing away from the city.  This did not prevent future raids hitting the (technically neutral) Vatican City
itself on a number of occasions.

.P   German forces seized Rome as Allied forces landed on mainland Italy and the Italian government sued for
peace in September 1943.  As described in more detail elsewhere (see historical description of Italian "Motor"
Corps), despite a determined resistance by Italian forces, Rome was tightly held by Germans.

.P   The Roman populous were now subject to the occupation of their former allies and suffered like many
other subject peoples of the Nazis.  The most well know atrocity was the Ardeatine Massacre, which was a mass
reprisal for a partisan attack on 23rd March 1944.  Around 30 troops were killed in the bomb blast, which was
followed the day after by mass random reprisal killings of 335 civilians.  The prisoners were executed in the local
Ardeatine caves, which were then sealed with explosives.

.P   The Gustav Line defensive position, hinged on the fortified monastery of Monte Cassino held the allied
advance south of Rome for several months, despite the Anzio landings designed to outflank them.  The city was
only finally taken just before D-Day on 4th June 1944, having been abandoned by the Germans and declared an
open city.  It was occupied against orders by the US VI corps under the insubordinate direction of Major General
Mark Clark, who by so doing missed a well-documented opportunity to encircle the retreating German 10th Army.

.H
.B Campaigns: n/a
.B Decorations: n/a
.B Notable Commanders: n/a


[2730] [Italian Militia Corps "Turin" by Jimm Reed]
.T   Militia are generic units which represent local reserves and locally recruited forces such as territorial
army, fascist militia, royal Carabinieri.  It could also be expected to include elements of the "Guardia alla
Frontiera" (GAF)- Border Guards corps, and coastal defence brigades where appropriate.  The equipment, training
and logistics support of militia corps are extremely variable.  In game terms they could be considered to represent
anything from and including massed local volunteers, civilian militia, organised territorial reserves or frontline
formations on home rotation.

.P   The Italian 1st Territorial Corps was based around Torino, incorporating garrison battalions, a Blackshirt
"DICAT" antiaircraft legion (regimental group in size) and a number of divisional depot and training facilities.

.P    Turin was a key administrative centre for the initial invasion of France, with Army Group West
(comprising 1st & 4th Armies) being based here; it was also the HQ location for I Corps and two further divisional
command HQs (1st "Superga" and 1st Alpini "Taurinese").

.P   Turin was obviously significant as an industrial centre, particularly as the home of FIAT, which was a
hugely important manufacturer of aircraft and armoured vehicles as well as engines, parts and vehicles for the
Italian war machine.  As such the city was a target of strategic bombing from the very outset, with the first raid
recorded on 11/12th June 1940 by RAF Whitley bombers of 102 Squadron, flying out of a base at Jersey in the
Channel Islands.  Raids intensified through 1942-3 with Turin, along with the other cities of the industrial north of
Italy being very heavily damaged by both RAF night bombing and USAAF raids from Africa.

.P   After the initial Italian Armistice in September 1943, Turin was part of the Italian Social Republic (RSI),
the puppet Fascist state which continued as part of the Axis until 1945.  The city was finally occupied in late April
1945, by the Brazilian Expeditionary Division; however Axis forces had already abandoned any attempt at
resistance by this point.

.H
.B Campaigns: n/a
.B Decorations: n/a
.B Notable Commanders: n/a

[2731] [Italian Venice Militia]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2732] [Italian Lucca Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The only formation that bore the name "Lucca" in World War II was the XXXVI 
Blackshirt Brigade of Lucca "N. Piacentini."
.P This formation was the first Black Brigade to be formed for the CSR, the 
Italian Socialist Republic, which stayed loyal to the Germans. The brigade 
operated in northern Italy against partisans before finally being caught near 
Milan at the end of the war.


[2733] [Italian XIII Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T A World War I formation the XIII Corpo d'Armata was reconstituted in 1926 as 
the Sardinia Military Command. In 1934 The command was once again the XIII Corps.
.P Stationed on Sardinia for the war, the XIII Corps was responsible for the 
defense of the island. The corps was made up of the Sabauda and the Calabria 
Divisions.
.P After the armistice the XIII Corps subdued the remaining Germans on Sardinia. 
After that the corps was friendly to the co-belligerent forces and the HQ acted 
as the military command of Sicily in 1944.
.P The XIII Corps was stationed on Sardinia from the commencement of hostilities 
until the armistice.


 [2734] [Italian XV Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The XV Corpo d'Armata was formed in Genoa on March 25, 1939. The corps was 
tasked with guarding the French border and the northwestern coastal region.
.P On June 21, 1940 the XV Corps crossed the French border making limited gains. 
With the signing of an armistice the corps was responsible for the coastal 
defenses of the region throughout 1941 and into 1942.
.P When Germany collapsed the Vichy government the Italians sent the XV Corps to 
occupy the southern coast of France garrisoning Nice and Toulon among other 
cities.
.P At the end of December the XV Corps returned to its start position where it 
would remain in place defending the coast. When the Italians surrendered in 1943 
the XV Corps was disbanded.  


[2735] [Italian XX Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The XX Corpo d'Armata was formed on May 9, 1937 in Tripoli, Libya. 
.P With the advent of hostilities the XX Corps was shuffled east following behind 
the advancing Tenth Army. The British counter strike in December soon routed the 
Tenth Army and the XX Corps was effectively annihilated. 
.P Reconstituted the XX Corps survived the see-saw battles of 1941 and 1942 
operating from one end of Cyrenaica (western Libya) to the other. On November 15, 
1942 the final advance for the XX Corps was halted. By early February 1943 the 
Italians had lost Libya.
.P The end came for the XX corps with the surrender of all Axis forces in North 
Africa May 13, 1943.


[2736] [Italian Celere Motorized Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T The Celere units were a hybrid unit peculiar to the Italian Order of Battle. 
.P Conceptually, Corpo d'armata Celere was literally a Fast Corps comprising a mix of light armour, cavalry, motorcycle- and bicycle-mounted infantry, with similarly mobile artillery and support formations. 
.P The basis of the idea was apparently formed by Italian successes at the end of the First World War by cavalry and light troops against retreating Austrian forces, in difficult alpine terrain. Pre-WWII generals saw the possibility of replicating this situation, with an organised, fast moving mixed infantry /cavalry corps able to bring considerable firepower to bear in a war of maneuver against a disrupted enemy. The unit was planned for fast, thrusting attacks to exploit breakthroughs and for use (somewhat optimistically) in pursuit of scattered and fleeing enemy formations. 
.P The concept of the Celere corps was an evolution of the traditional use of cavalry, with Motorized infantry and elite bersaglieri, (a form of elite light infantry particular to the Italian army), providing an infantry backbone to the traditional cavalry role. The bersaglieri were originally bicycle mounted, giving them mobility on a par with the cavalry. Later they were equipped with motorcycles and were increasingly Motorized as the war progressed. In addition a regiment of tanks were also included within the corps to provide firepower. However all was subservient to mobility, so corps artillery was scaled down for speed of maneuver, reducing its defensive strength.
.P There were three Celere divisions in total, which in 1940 comprised the Fast 
Corps under General Messe as part of the 6th Army, serving as a reserve for the invasion of southern France. In 1941, the Corps was a key participant of the 2nd Army invasion force for Greece and Yugoslavia. After the subjugation of the Balkans, the corps was divided, with its three divisions sent on very different missions. 
.P Most prominently, 3rd Division Principe Amedeo Duca d'Aosta was to form the 
core of General Messe's expeditionary force, the Corpo Spedizione in Russia 
(CSIR), on the southern flank of Operation Barbarossa. In this role the division 
served with distinction, notably utilising its mobility in poor autumn weather 
conditions to capture the important city of Stalino in October 1941, then later 
leading the heroic First Don Defence in August 1942. 
.P Of the other Celere divisions, the 1st Division Eugenio de Savoia remained in 
the Balkans as part of the Italian 2nd Army in Slovenia in 1942 and Yugoslavia in
1943, where it was heavily involved in anti-partisan operations, and participated 
in the probably last cavalry charge of modern warfare at Poloy. 
.P The 2nd Division Emanuele Filiberto Testa di Ferro was planned for conversion 
to an armoured division (the 134th Freccia) however a lack of available armoured 
vehicles meant that the conversion was never fully completed and the division 
reverted to Celere status and served garrison duty in Southern France until the 
Italian armistice.
.P
.B Campaigns: Balkans (1941-43), Russia (1941-43)
.B Decorations: Medaglia d'Argento al Valor Militare (Russian campaign), Medaglia
d'Oro al Valor Militare (1st Don Defence August 1942)
.B Notable Commanders: Giovanni Messe (1883-1968) Commander 3rd Celere Division 
1935-40, Commander Celere Corps 1940-41. Commander CSIR (Italian expeditionary 
force in Russia) 1941-42. In January 1943 replaced Rommel as commander of 
Italo-German Panzer Army Africa. Made Field Marshal prior to surrender in May 
1943. After armistice, made Commander-in-Chief Royal Italian Army (allied). After WW2, served as senator 1953-55. 


[2737] [Italian “Eug Filiberto” Motorized Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This hypothetical corps represents the planned reformation and expansion of the
2nd Celere (or Fast) Division Emanuele Filiberto Testa di Ferro.  
.P Following the Celere Corps' participation in the invasion of Yugoslavia in 
1941, its component divisions were split for different roles in various theatres.
2nd Celere Division was returned to Italy and planned for a complete conversion 
into a fully armoured division, the 134th Freccia. 
.P Although the division was formally activated, it never received its promised tanks and guns due to the shortcomings of Italian arms industry, which was unable to keep up its responsibility to replenish losses to existing units in Africa. Various parts of the division were also stripped away to support the Italian commitments in Russia, with the 6th Bersalgieri Regiment and divisional artillery sent to strengthen its sister 3rd Celere Division on the Eastern Front.
.P Finally, plans to create a new armoured division were shelved and the unit was set to be brought up to strength as a Celere division once more. The division was posted for garrison duties in Southern France while it was brought up to strength; however the Italian armistice came before it was fully operational as a front line unit.
.P The unit within the game represents the possibility that the divisional rehabilitation was completed, and furthermore that the division was to form the core of a fully operational Motorized corps. 
.P The Celere concept was in essence a mix of Motorized light infantry and 
cavalry, with an emphasis on mobility; its evolution by 1943 was to see increased 
motorisation of its infantry element, so this unit is correctly designated 
Motorized Infantry although it still contained a significant proportion of cavalry
and line infantry within the corps order of battle.
.H
.B Campaigns: Yugoslavia (1941), France garrison, (1943)
.B The corps is named for Emanuele Filiberto Testa di Ferro (Iron Head), Duke of 
Savoy 1553-1580, who oversaw the recovery of much of Savoy's territory from French
and Spanish ownership during his rule.


[2738] [Italian "Granatieri di Sardegna" Motorized Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This is a hypothetical Motorized corps based around the historical  21st Infantry division, the Granatieri di Sardegna.
.P The Grenadiers of Sardinia were one of the grand old regiments of the Italian army, dating back to 1659 and involved in numerous European wars from the 17th century onwards to the present day.
.P The 21st Infantry Division was formed in 1926, carrying on the tradition and name of the old unit. One regiment of the Division was posted to occupy Albania in 1939, and was then involved in the Greek invasion in 1940-41.
.P The division was then involved in the Yugoslavian campaign and subsequently served as a garrison force in Croatia and Slovenia as part of XI Corps, until relieved in July 1942 by the Cacciatori dell Alpi.
.P At the point of the Italian Armistice on 8 September 1943, the Grenadiers were 
based in Rome. At this time German forces in Italy enacted Operation Achse, in which Italian units were attacked and disarmed and control of Axis Italy was taken by force. The Grenadiers were faced by a division of German paratroops, and held off their former allies for 36 hours before the Italian high command in Rome ordered a ceasefire.
.P Following the armistice, the Granatieri di Sardegna were temporarily reformed 
as an allied unit and fought in northern Italy as part of the Fruili combat group in the last months of the war in Europe.
.H
.B Campaigns: Albania (1939), Greece (1940), Yugoslavia (1941-42), Italy (1943)


[2739] [Italian “Motor” Motorised Corps – by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit represents the Corpo D'armata Motocorazzo (motor-armoured corps) 
which operated in the defence of Rome against German forces during the period of 
the Italian armistice in September 1943. The Motocorazzo corps itself was formed 
on July 25 1943, the day of Mussolini's arrest, and comprised the Ariete II and 
Centauro, nominally armoured divisions as well as Piave Motorised and Granatieri 
di Sardegna infantry divisions. 
.P Following the reverses in Russia, the loss of North Africa and the subsequent Allied landings in Sicily, the Fascist Grand Council had finally turned against Il Duce, and the King ordered his arrest, with Marshal Bagdolio appointed as his successor. These events amounted to a bloodless coup, by those, including Bagdolio and the King himself, who believed that the war was no longer sustainable for Italy. The assembly of the Motocorazzo corps was part of the preparation for this act. 
.P The unit's immediate task appears to have been to defend the capital against 
any military reaction by German forces, or uprising by pro-Mussolini elements in 
the immediate aftermath of the  coup. The appointed Corps Commander was General 
Giacomo Carboni, who had previously held the position of Director of Military 
Intelligence and was restored to this latter post at the time of the coup and was 
responsible for the incarceration of various Fascist loyalists in the wake of the
coup. Centauro division was a Fascist Blackshirt MSVN unit and was perceived as 
unreliable by the new regime. Presumably the inclusion of it under Carboni's 
command was deliberate; subsequently most of its officers were replaced and the 
unit took no active part in later events.
.P The Bagdolio government embarked on secret negotiations for armistice with the 
Allies, meanwhile unsuccessfully trying to hold off German suspicions. Hitler did
not trust the new Italian leadership and had ordered plans for Operation Achse to 
seize control of the country at the opportune moment. As well as building up their
forces, Germany also started withholding supplies and resources from the Italian 
forces, which were still dependent on Germany for fuel and ammunition – and on 
this basis General Carboni did not believe his forces alone could hold Rome for 
more than a few hours.
.P Finally, armistice terms were agreed and secretly signed on 3 September 1943, 
and plans were set for the allies to support and reinforce Rome when the armistice
was publicly announced. The great concern of the Italian leadership was to avoid 
a terrible German backlash against their capital, and this was a condition of 
signing the treaty. The Italian-allied plans were however confused by distrust, miscommunication and a lack of mutual confidence on both sides. In the event, the armistice was announced by the allies on 8 September 1943, forcing the Italian hands even as allied landings began at Salerno. The Italian leadership, including the King, evacuated Rome, leaving vague and contradictory orders for the forces left behind to defend the capital. Plans for US airborne landings to support Rome had been abandoned at practically the last minute as the US liaison officers could not satisfy themselves that the landings could be made safely, or indeed would not turn out to be a trap altogether. The inadequate Italian defenders were left to fend for themselves.
.P Very quickly throughout Italy,  German formations reacted to the announcement, seizing control of key positions, in many cases quickly overwhelming many Italian units without resistance and disarming them as they had been already prepared to do by way of  Operation Achse. Resistance did come against German attempts to occupy Rome and this was from units of the Motocorazzo Corps.
.P Local German forces comprised 2nd Fallschirmjäger to the south of the city and 3rd Panzergrenadier to the north, and both these divisions converged to take the city, in expectation of a supporting allied landing to seize the capital. Opposing them was significant Italian paper manpower, but this advantage was seriously compromised by contradictory orders and lack of any preparation for the events which were unfolding. For instance, general orders were to avoid confrontation with German units, to allow them free passage to leave the city and to only engage units that were acting aggressively. Furthermore, General Carboni was given orders at the eleventh hour not to defend Rome at all but to withdraw to Tivoli. Although the General himself soon left for Tivoli these orders were not immediately passed down to units, which were soon engaged in action. Confusion and hysteria reigned; German units took full advantage.
.P Some examples of determined defence however did check German advances. The 
Grenadiers of Sardinia held the bridge of Magliana south of Rome stalwartly 
against 2nd Fallschirmjäger before withdrawing in good order, allegedly losing 
their position due to trick radio signals by the Germans to retreat- before 
holding a line at Porta San Paolo. Meanwhile Ariete made a similarly determined 
defence further north at Lake Bracciano, giving the 3rd Panzergrenadier division 
a mauling. Elements of Piave division held out, bolstered by civilian volunteers,
against a large airdrop of German paratroops at Monterotondo which targeted the 
local Commando Supremo HQ at Castle Orsini.
.P Leadership in the city was utterly chaotic, with no clear chain of command, no
communication with the senior command and tactical intentions wavering hour by 
hour between declaring an open city and urging determined defence by soldiery and 
citizens alike.	Eventually, even while plans for counterattack were in progress by
Ariete and Piave, the muddled leadership in the city came to the conclusion that 
the military situation was untenable without direct allied support- which was 
clearly not forthcoming- and on the afternoon of 10 September they reluctantly 
accepted Kesselring's offer of ceasefire, surrendering the city to the Germans and
at least sparing it from significant damage. 
.H
.B Campaigns: Italy 1943
.B Decorations: 12 Gold medals of Valour were awarded for individual bravery during the defence of Rome.
.B Notable Comanders: General Giacomo Carboni. September 1939 to July 1940 he was 
head of the SIM (Italian Military Intelligence) but removed for anti- German 
sentiment and criticism of poor organisation and preparedness of the Italian army.
The Palermo Commission in March 1945 found that those most culpable for the 
failure to defend Rome were General Carboni and the Chief of Staff of the army 
Roatta. Carboni was later acquitted.


[2740] [Italian “Roma” Motorized Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T There was no historical Roma Motorized corps. This unit is considered to represent a generic motorized infantry corps.
.P Italian pre-war doctrine dictated a war of rapid manoeuver which incorporated 
modern, mechanised forces and specified features of speed, flexibility, firepower 
and rapid decision making. It incorporated fast light motorized cavalry (Celere) 
for reconnaissance and flanking manoeuver, armoured tank brigades for penetration,
encirclement, and exploitation, and lastly, fully motorized infantry divisions 
which could act at speed and with flexibility to support the fully mechanised 
armoured vanguard. This laudable concept of La Guerra di Rapido Corso, which reflected the modern theories of military luminaries such as Liddell-Hart unfortunately bore vary little resemblance to reality for a number of reasons.
.P Firstly, and most simply, Italy lacked the resources and industrial capacity to
adequately mechanize its armed forces. This remained a problem throughout the war 
and the small number of truly mechanized forces the Regio Escertico fielded 
generally did so by cannibalising motor/armoured sub-elements of other formations,
for instance the motorized Celere division operating in Russia in 1941-2, which incorporated significant formations from the other two “Celere” divisions which were employed in minor theatres.
.P Secondly, the doctrine was staunchly opposed by a significant faction of the 
Army staff who idolised the traditional alpine orientation of the infantry. As one
senior general said, "The tank is a powerful tool, but let us not idolize it; let
us reserve our reverence for the infantryman and the mule". In practice, this 
meant that the usual examples of Italian offensive action in the war, for instance
in southern France and Greece, were characterised by little more than a human 
wave of massed infantry frontal assault- which quickly broke down in the face of 
any kind of significant resistance and automatic weaponry. Hardly a war of rapid 
manoeuver.
.P In practice there were two types of motorized infantry utilised by the Italian 
army. Truly motorized infantry divisions such as Trento and Trieste, which 
operated with some efficacy in conjunction with armoured divisions in North 
Africa, and Divisione Fanteria Autotransportabile units, which were more numerous,
but somewhat misleading in title. Although technically truck borne infantry, they 
still relied on a significant amount of animal haulage, and did not possess their
own lorries at division level but relied on communal truck fleets within their 
respective corps. At best, these can be considered semi-motorized infantry.
.P In addition, in 1941 onwards there were stop-gap North African type or 
Divisione Autotransportabile Tipo A(frica) S(ettentriole), semi- motorized 
infantry divisions, stemming from the acknowledgement that the Italians did not 
have enough motor vehicles, nor gasoline, to create actual motorized divisions. 
Perhaps ten divisions of this variety were formed.
.H
.B Campaigns: n/a


[2741] [Italian “Trento” motorized Division – Jimm Reed]
.T 102nd  motorized division Trento is mentioned prominently in the history of the
western desert war from March 1941 through to the unit's demise at El Alamein in November 1942. 
.P The division was formed in 1939 and formed part of the armoured reserve in 
Italy during the opening moves of the war. As one of the few truly motorized units
in the Regio Esertico, Trento was expected to fight with, and provide support to the Italian armoured divisions.
.P The division was shipped to North Africa in early 1941, part of the Axis 
response to the losses suffered during the recent British Compass offensive into 
Cyrenaica, which had eliminated the Italian 10th Army. Trento was involved in 
Rommel's subsequent counteroffensive, and also the attacks on Tobruk in March to
May of 1941 that came close to capturing the fortress from the defending 
Australian 9th division. It then saw defensive action against British attacks in 
Operation Brevity at Halfaya Pass in May and Battleaxe at Sollum the following month.  
.P Trento was subsequently part of XXI corps facing the next big Commonwealth 
offensive, Operation Crusader in November/ December 1941, which had the objective of relieving the siege of Tobruk. The division was heavily involved in the fierce action, which was closely fought for 19 days until Rommel’s forces, in supply difficulties, retreated to the Gazala line on 10 December, effectively raising their 9 month siege of the desert fortress. At Gazala, XXI corps was situated in the centre of the Axis lines, which held against determined British attack. There is suggestion that the Afrika Korps, faced by a lack of operational tanks, temporarily abandoned the Italian lines overnight of 13th December- however the Italian line held and, belatedly supported by 15th Panzer division, successfully counterattacked, allowing an orderly withdrawal of the Axis line on 15th towards El Agheila.
.P Rommel's army was to return to Gazala in May of 1942 and successfully force the
British lines back, with Trento and XXI corps again involved. This was followed up
by success at Mersa Matruh where Trento helped capture 6000 men of British X 
Corps, and the inconclusive First battle of El Alamein, where again the division 
was involved in heavy fighting.
.P At the decisive Second battle of El Alamein in October-November 1942, Trento 
held a central position on the Miteirya Ridge; however it suffered terrible losses
to air and artillery attack and was eventally pushed back off the ridge by attacks
form three Commonwealth divisions (2nd NZ, 1st SA, 4th Ind). Eventually, as the 
tide of the battle turned against Rommel, he pulled back the bulk of his Afrika 
Korps, leaving the rump of the Italian army as a sacrificial rearguard. Trento, 
together with Bologna and the Ariete armoured division, were effectively 
surrounded, outgunned and overrun by the victorious 8th Army.
.P The best epitaph for Trento is perhaps this order of the day from XXI corps 
commander General Navarrini during Operation Crusader: 
.P Since the beginning of the present gigantic fighting the Trento has offered an 
impassable wall of steel to all the desperate attacks of the enemy, delivering 
lightning blows which have once more snatched the initiative from the enemy's 
hands. Now that definite victory seems to be at hand, it continues to fight.
.H
.B Campaigns: North Africa (1941-42)


[2742] [Italian Mechanized Corps "Africa"- by Jimm Reed]

.T    The Italian army experimented with a number of revised standard formations during the North African
campaign, which reflected the arduous nature of the desert environment, the need for mobility and the ever
increasing need for better firepower.  Unfortunately, various factors meant that the ambitious plans for the
development of the Italian North African force types were never fully realised.

.P   From pre war, the Italian army recognised the situation faced by its troops in North Africa called for
organisation distinct from their standard infantry divisions.  By 1940, the standard Italian "North African
Autotransportabile" divisions ("AS40") were essentially semi-motorised, utilising pooled corps motor assets to
provide, in theory, the mobility required for desert operations.

.P    It soon became clear, following the reverses at the hands of British forces during Operation Compass in
1940, that a harder hitting and more fully mobile force was required, and there was an attempt to convert the
"autotrasportabile" divisions (Pavia, Bologna, Trento, Trieste, Savona, Brescia,) into fully motorised formations
through the course of 1941.  Unfortunately the constraints of Italian industrial production, shipping capacity and
ongoing campaigning and attrition  meant that this objective was not achieved and only a couple of divisions even
started the conversion.

.P   Following the heavy losses of late 1941 (Operation Crusader), opportunity was taken for a more radical
reorganisation.  This made a virtue of the high losses to embrace smaller formations, which were however fully
mobilised, and also enjoyed much greater relative firepower with much greater reliance on heavy and automatic
weapons.

.P   This unit represents at corps level, a fully organised "Corpo d'armata Tipo Africa Settentrionale 1942",
(or Corps; North African Type: A.S.42).  In theory, this organisation would have had the mobility, firepower and
resources of a mechanized infantry corps.  The order of battle of a Division Fantera Motorizzata (AS42)
comprised two fully motorised infantry regiments with attached heavy weapon platoons, a battalion each of
armour and armoured reconnaissance, and motorised divisional artillery and engineers.

.P   This would have been the pattern for general reorganisation of existing formations as well as for newly
formed units.  Again, resources at hand and the ongoing campaigning did permit the planned reorganisation of the
Italian forces to be completed on a significant level.
.B Campaigns: North Africa (1940-)
.B Decorations:
.B Notable Commanders:


[2743] [Italian “GGFF” Mechanized Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T The GGFF were the Giovani Fascisti or Young Fascists but they were a regular 
army unit, recruited from the GUF- Gioventu' Universitaria Fascista" a young 
Fascist organisation sponsored by the party. It was not directly associated with 
the CCNN black shirt fascist militia.
.P The unit is sometimes erroneously portrayed as little more than an Italian equivalent to the Hitler Youth. In actual fact it was one of the better performing Italian army formations of the war. Originally, it was made up of volunteers (most unusual for the Regio Esercito) largely well-educated recruits from university backgrounds, and due to their political motivation the unit had an excellent esprit de corps. They had a good training regime and, by the standards of the Italians, were relatively well equipped. Rommel, no great admirer of his Italian allies, reportedly considered the GGFF as one of the steadiest non-German units under his command.
Faint praise perhaps, but it is clear that they were far more than simply an underage fascist militia in the mold of the Hitler Youth, as certain commentators have lazily labelled them.
.P The unit was originally comprised of two battalions of handpicked volunteers 
who were transferred to Libya in 1941 and fought with XX Corps. In particular they
participated in the action around Bir el Gubi during November and December 1941, 
facing the British offensive Operation Crusader. They were characterised, along 
with their corps, by robust defence and organised withdrawals (rather than routs) 
in the face of superior numbers, and capable of causing significant discomfort to 
their attackers. In this campaign they somewhat turned the reputation of Italian 
troops as soft in the eyes of their British opponents if not their German allies, 
for whom the Italians were a convenient scapegoat for defeat. Notably, the GGFF 
was responsible for a bad mauling of the Indian XI Indian Brigade, causing it and 
the British 4th Armoured Brigade to retreat around 2nd- 7th December 1941, and 
forcing British General Ritchie to abandon plans to flank Rommel's line and trap 
his forces in Gabr Saleh.
.P In 1942 it was decided by the Commando Supremo to expand the unit and form the 136th GGFF armoured division, however the reorganisation was a protracted and ad hoc affair, with armour and artillery to be incorporated within the unit as it became available. In the event the new division never actually received significant numbers of armoured vehicles and is probably more accurately considered Motorized infantry over this period.
.P At the Second battle of El Alamein the division suffered heavy casualties as 
part of the Italian rearguard action. Like most of the rest of the remaining 
mobile Italian units that escaped in any form from the battle, its organisation 
for the remainder of the African campaign was somewhat haphazard and its 
reinforcements and general formation comprised whatever units were available. From
this point it had no more allusions to being Motorized and became officially 
reclassified as a line infantry division.
.P From March 1943 the GGFF was positioned on the coastal stretch of the Mareth Line as part of the Italian 1st Army under General Messe, facing a rampant British 8th Army which was seeking to roll up the Axis resistance in Tunisia while other Allied armies advanced from the Operation Torch invasion beaches in Algeria into Tunisia from the west.  Fighting was heavy and casualties high on both sides, and while the Axis resistance was stubborn, the Mareth Line was eventually outflanked and Tunis fell in May 1943 and with it Axis presence in the theatre was eliminated. The GGFF was just one of the many Axis units overwhelmed and captured in May 1943.
.H
.B Campaigns: North Africa (1941-43)


[2744] [Italian Libia Mechanized Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit represents the Gruppo Divisioni Libiche, the Libyan Divisional Group
- or effectively the Libyan Corps - which operated as part of the Italian 10th Army force which invaded British Egypt in September 1940. 
.P The Royal Corps of Libyan Troops comprised the 1st and 2nd Libyan colonial 
divisions, and the Raggruppamento Maletti (Maletti Group). The Colonial divisions had only been formally recognised within the Italian Royal Army structure in 1939, having previously been considered as territorial auxiliaries. These divisions were mostly made up of native troops, officered by Italians. The Maletti group (led by General Pietro Maletti) was an ad hoc brigade of six motorised infantry battalions and two armoured battalions comprising around 35 L3 light tankettes and 35 M11/39 medium tanks in total. This accounted for the majority of the armoured forces available to the Italian invasion force, which unlike the British, was largely unmechanised.
.P On September 9th 1940, General Berti's 10th army advanced toward Egypt. Berti 
enjoyed a massive numerical advantage of around 150,000 Italians and Libyans in 
ten divisions against 30,000 Commonwealth. The advance was slow and methodical, 
with very little motorised transport and a difficult logistical chain along the 
coastal route back to Libya. The Libyan divisions marched at the front and 
Maletti's Brigade guarded the flank of the army; the British conducted an orderly
retreat without engaging. The Italian army crawled 60 miles to Sidi Barrani and 
made a number of fortified encampments around this area; at the extent of their 
logistical supply range Marshal Graziani, in overall command of the Italian 
forces, insisted to a distinctly unimpressed Mussolini that they would be unable 
to press on the advance until materiel had been gathered for a further offensive 
he vaguely planned for December. 
.P Meanwhile however Italy was to become embroiled in the invasion of Greece which became protracted, and this sapped the supplies and equipment required for the further advance into Egypt- the 10th army remained waiting and nonchalant in its  fortified positions until December 7th. At this point the British launched what was planned as a modest counterattack: Operation Compass.
.P Utilising the gaps between the Italian fortified positions, British forces 
achieved complete tactical surprise. The Maletti group at Nibeiwa was annihilated 
by a force of Matilda tanks of 7th Royal Tank Regiment in short order, taking them
by surprise and their armour resisting even close range hits from Italian gunnery,
(which established the Matilda's reputation for invulnerability- at least to Italian weaponry). The fortified positions were not mutually supporting and the advancing British were able to take them on in detail. The Italian forts were overrun, with some fierce resistance in places but without a coordinated defence the 10th Army was forced into headlong retreat. The 1st and 2nd  Libyan divisions had held positions at Maktila and Tummar respectively before both being forced out; and when Sidi Barrani was captured on the 10th, they were among those units encircled and eventually destroyed.  The Italians had been completely cleared out of Egypt by the 15th December, leaving nearly 40,000 killed or captured behind them as they fortified their positions at Bardia and Tobruk for the expected British counter offensive.
.P	 
.H
.B Campaigns: Egypt (1940)



[2745] [Italian “Prince Amedeo Duca d’Aosta” Mechanized Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit represents a corps built around the 3rd Celere division, Principe 
Amedeo, Duca d'Aosta.
.P As described elsewhere, the Celere divisions were mobile formations particular to the Italian Army, based on a mix of light armour, cavalry and light infantry/ bicycle troops. 
.P All three Celere divisions formed a Fast Corps during the invasion of 
Yugoslavia in 1941, after which they split off to carry out different duties. 
The 3rd Division Principe Amedeo was allocated a role as the fulcrum of General 
Messe's Russian expeditionary corps (CSIR), whose 60,000 men formed the initial 
Italian contribution to Operation Barbarossa in summer 1941.
.P For this role Principe Amedeo was significantly strengthened, (largely at the expense of the other two Celere divisions), with motorcycle companies replacing the bicycle troops, and an enhanced armoured and anti tank capability. The CSIR operated on the Dneiper front in conjunction with the 1st Panzer Army and performed well in early engagements. In October 1941, the division made the most of its mobility, in poor weather and ground conditions, to occupy and hold Stalino. 
.P With further reinforcements during the Russian campaign, by March 1942 3rd 
Celere was completely motorized, with a mix of armour, tank destroyers, anti tank
guns and motorized infantry. In July, Messe's expeditionary corps was expanded to
form ARMIR, the Italian 8th Army in Russia. Messe himself was replaced, for 
dissenting over the lack of support and quality of equipment provided to his 
troops. Principe Amedeo, together with the two other motorized divisions of the 
original CSIR (Torino and Pasubio) now formed the XXXV corps, effectively the 
mechanised arm of the Italian forces in theatre. 
.P In summer 1942, the Italian 8th army participated in the Axis offensive towards
the Caucassus, Operation Blue, as part of German Army Group B. The Celere division
was at the forefront of seizing the vital crossing of the River Don at 
Serafimovich in August, but  the Italian forces were hard pressed by Russian 
counter attacks which pushed them back. Vicious and desperate fighting followed 
before the combined Axis forces repelled the determined Soviet counterattack and 
stabilised the front. Following this, the Italian forces occupied a defensive 
position along the river, on the left flank of the German 6th Army advance on to 
Stalingrad.
.P As the well documented struggle for Stalingrad was in the balance, in December the Russians launched Operation Little Saturn, where the full might of its armoured reserve fell against the Italian 8th army positions, following shortly after the destruction of the Rumanian army on the opposite flank. Poorly equipped against determined tank assault, the XXXV corps bore the brunt of the assault of the Russian 1st Guards Army. Encircled and isolated, XXXV Corps was shattered, and the 3rd Celere division was effectively destroyed. Positions completely overrun, the Italian remnants numbering some 30,000 men, began a horrific winter retreat across the steppe, losing many of their number to the ravages of cold and Russian pursuit. Around 21,000 Italian soldiers were killed during the Operation Little Saturn alone.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1940), Yugoslavia (1941), Russia (1941-43)
.B Amendeo as printed on the original counter is assumed to be a typo.



[2746] [Italian “Speciale” Mechanized Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This unit most probably represents a speculative full mechanized corps 
developed around the core of the Brigata Corazzata Speciale (BCS, or Special Armoured Brigade). In the game this unit is dated as 1943, whereas the historical Special Brigade was actually destroyed in 1941. 
.P Similarly to the Maletti group (see Libia Mech Corps), the Special Brigade was 
an ad hoc armoured formation, mobilised in the second half of 1940 in an attempt 
to make the best use of the mechanised forces available to the Italian Army in 
Libya at the time. It is possible that the intention was for these two groups to 
form the basis of a full Libyan armoured division, but as neither the Maletti 
group nor the Speciale survived the early moves of the Desert War this is only 
speculation.
.P Speciale (or BCS) come into being in Libya in November 1940, incorporating 
medium and light tank battalions, a Bersaglieri motorcycle battalion and a mixed 
artillery group of anti-tank and artillery cannibalised from the Savona Division. 
There were also anti-tank engineers and infantry within the unit and it is clear 
that the intention was to provide a flexible, mixed armoured force that would be 
an effective counter to the mechanised British forces the Italians were facing. 
Unlike the Maletti group, BCS had access to the M13/47 tank in numbers. This was an improvement on the previous mainstay, the M11, with a decent 47mm turret mounted main gun, although reliability was still an issue and at this time they were operationally limited by lack of radios.
.P The hastily assembled BCS was rapidly pressed into service from December 1940, 
reacting to the rapid British advances of Operation Compass. The Italian 10th Army
was in headlong retreat from Egypt along the coast and neither of the fortresses 
at Tobruk and Bardia were able to stem the offensive into Cyrenaica. BCS first saw
serious action at Mechili - Derna east of the port of Benghazi, between January 25th-28th, where the Brigade was involved in fierce firefights particularly with the British 4th Armoured Brigade and held up the advance. However, threatened with encirclement, the Italians were forced to retreat once more and continued along the coast from Benghazi towards Tripoli- intending to abandon Cyrenaica completely.
.P While the Italians retreated around the coast, the British 7th Armoured 
Division was dispatched to take the shorter route inland to cut off the retreat. 
A flying force reached Beda Fomm on the Tripoli- Benghazi road on 5th February and
effectively trapped the Italian 10th Army. The BCS, (now reinforced with tanks 
from Centauro Division at Benghazi), was in the rearguard of the retreating army. 
Around 60 of its tanks were called forward to support the attempts to break 
through the British holding force. Despite fierce and desperate fighting, often 
hand to hand, the Italians were unable to break through; British guns held off tanks at point blank range as they threatened to be overwhelmed. Unable to escape and encircled by the rest of the 7th Armoured Division and the Australian 6th Division from the rear, the entire remnants of the Italian 10th Army surrendered on 7th February.
.H
.B Campaigns: North Africa (1940-1)
.B Notable Comanders: General Valentino Babini



[2747] [Italian “Ariete” Armor Division - by Jimm Reed]
.T The 132nd Armoured Division Ariete (Ram) was probably the most notable Italian armoured formation of the war.
.P The division came into being in Milan in 1939 and formed the armoured reserve for the Italian invasion of southern France in 1940, but did not see action.
.P From January 1941 the unit was posted to Libya as part of XX Motorized corps, and over the next two years it earned a reputation as one of the most reliable of the Italian units in this theatre.
.P It was involved in action throughout the campaign with mixed success. At the 
1st battle of El Alamein the division was ordered to attack the New Zealand 
Division's fortified line with inadequate support and suffered heavy losses.
.P The Ariete met a glorious end at 2nd El Alamein in 1942, sacrificing itself to 
cover the Afrika Korps retreat. The unit was overrun and surrounded by the British attacking forces, but reportedly fought on to the last tank.
.P Rommel's obituary after the battle contrasted the unit's spirit with the shortcomings of Italian equipment: "With the Ariete we have lost our oldest Italian comrades to whom, we must admit, we always asked more than they, considering their modest armament, could actually give us."
.P The remnants of the 132nd remained in action in Africa until the Axis surrender in Tunisia in 1943.
.P The unit's name was later resurrected as a light armoured formation (the 135th
Ariete II), which briefly held out against German forces in Rome following the 
Italian surrender.
.H
.B Campaigns: France (1940), North Africa (1941-43)
.B Commander of renown: General Raffaele Cadorna (135th Division Ariete II)


[2748] [Italian “Corazatta” Armor Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T Italy's only truly fully armored corps at the start of hostilities was mobilized in Army Group West as part of the Army of the Po (6th Army).
.P The corps at this time consisted of Trieste and Trento motorized divisions as 
well as two of the Italian army's three armored divisions, the 132nd Ariete and 
133rd Littorio.
.P The Littorio division participated in the short conflict with France across the
alps prior to the French surrender, but was then was detached and saw action 
together with the third Italian armored division (131st Centauro) against Yugoslavia in 1941, where Italian armor enjoyed some success.
.P All three armored divisions later found their way to Libya and fought with 
limited success in that theatre. Italian L3 type light tanks and M11 type medium 
infantry tanks were largely overmatched by their British equivalents. Italian 
gunnery simply could not penetrate the heavily armored British Matilda tanks at 
any significant range, and while later marques such as the M13 and M14 types did 
improve matters somewhat, Italian armored troops in North Africa rarely had 
equipment on a par with either their opponents or their allies in the Afrika 
Korps. 
.P Despite being largely outmatched in equipment, the Italian armored forces often
gave a good account of themselves, for instance in the defensive actions around 
Bir el Gobi in November-December 1941, where Italian tanks accounted for up to 300
British tank losses, and at Gazala in May/June 1942 where Italians had a 
significant role in Rommel's successful breach of the British defensive line. 
Italian casualties were high in both battles.
.P Inevitably though, North Africa would prove to be the graveyard of the Italian 
tank corps. At El Alamein in October 1942 the majority of the Italian tank force 
was destroyed or captured, although not without some glory. (see separate entry on
the Ariete Division). 
.P The remnants of the Italian armoured corps continued as part of the cobbled 
together Ariete Tactical Force until the final surrender of Axis forces in the 
theatre in May the following year.
.H
.B Corazatta is an Italian term equivalent to the German Panzer, literally meaning
Armored.
.B Campaigns: France (1940) Yugoslavia (1941), North Africa (1941-43)


[2749] [Italian "Il Duce" Armor Corps]
.T Similar to the Mussolini armoured corps (described elsewhere), this is a 
speculative unit which assumes Italy's survival as an Axis power into 1945, and 
the ability of its industrial capacity to produce a fully equipped modern tank force. 
.P Although Italy had a very advanced outlook on the use of tank forces at the 
outset of war, (being along with Germany, one of the first nations to operate full
tank divisions), Italian arms manufacturers failed to provide their tank forces 
with adequate equipment to compete on an even basis with their enemies. Italian 
tanks tended to be generally underpowered and poorly armoured, and Italian 
armoured units also suffered from a pre war emphasis on light and medium-light 
vehicles. Although improvements and new developments were made through the war, 
new models suffered from developmental problems and were generally slow to be 
introduced, leaving Italian armoured forces often outmatched as new generation 
allied tanks such as the M3 Grant entered service in the British forces in Africa.
Also the Italian industrial capacity was generally unable to supply new equipment 
in sufficient numbers to meet losses as well as equipping planned new units, such 
as the proposed 136th GGFF and the 134th Freccia armoured Divisions, neither of which were fully equipped and operational by the time of the Italian Armistice. 
.P As a result the Il Duce Armoured Corps may well have utilised German equipment 
such as later model Panzer IV's (as had begun with the Blackshirt M armoured 
division which was forming in late 1943) as well as Italian M15/42 medium tanks, 
which were introduced in 1943, and the belated Carro Armato P.40 heavy tanks which were about to enter service at the time of Italian surrender.
.H
.B Campaigns: ?
.B Decorations: ? 
.B Notable Commanders: ?


[2750] [Italian “Mussolini” Armor Corps - by Jimm Reed]
.T This is a fictional corps representing possible development of Italian armoured
Corazatta forces had Italy not surrendered in 1943.
.P The corps might well have been formed around the Legionaria Divisione Corazzata
Camicie Nere, an armoured division of Mussolini's Fascist black shirts which was being formed at around the time of the Italian surrender.
.P Equipped mostly with German equipment, the unit would have been more of an equal to German and Allied armoured forces than the previously poorly-armed Italian tank forces of preceding years. As a Blackshirt unit it would probably have been intended as an equivalent to an SS Panzer corps.
.P In addition to German made equipment, it is likely that the new Italian Carro 
P40 heavy tank would also have been utilised by the Mussolini corps. Only one 
prototype of this 26 tonne vehicle was delivered to the Italian army by the time 
of the surrender. With a 75mm gun and 60mm of main armour this was the only 
Italian tank of the war equivalent in specification to those of the other major 
powers and might well have held its own against the medium Allied tanks it would 
have faced, such as the M4 Sherman.
.P Several more pre-production P40s were confiscated by Germany directly from the FIAT-Ansaldo facility in Genoa at the time of the Italian collapse, and a production run of around 100 was ordered, with several of these production models used in action by the Wehrmacht.
.P The Germans experienced ongoing difficulties with the FIAT diesel engine developed for the P40 and they later experimented with P40s powered with the Maybach engine from the Panzer IV. A number of unpowered P40s were also used as fixed gun emplacements in the Gothic line in Italy.
.H
.P The Mussolini would have been an elite corps of the Regio Esercito, and with the opportunity to fight on relatively even terms against the Allies, (given the bravery of the Italian tank crews who fought up to 1943 with far inferior weaponry) it is likely that the unit would have more than held its own on the battlefield.
.H
.B Campaigns: Not applicable
.B Decorations: Not applicable
.B Notable Commanders: Not applicable


[2751] [Italian 105 mm Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 105 mm gun (Canone da 105/28)
.P The French weapon factory Schneider was one of the main gun distributors during the first world war. It produced this 105 mm cannon, named Mle 1913 (L 13 S), based on a Russian design. During WWI more than 1.300 pieces were produced and used by the allied forces.
.P After the war quite a lot were sold to Belgium, Poland, Yugoslavia and Italy. Due to the lack of an own efficient armament industry Italy was not able to displace these guns with modern designs. So the Italian soldiers had to fight the second world war with the same weapons, their former French allies used 30 years before. This was one of the reasons for the often poor results of Italian barrages.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 550 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  12.000 m
.B Weight of a shell: 16,2 kg
.B Weight in action: 2.300 kg


[2752] [Italian 149 mm Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 149 mm gun (149/19 OTO)
.P After the first world war the Italian army received a lot of Austro-Hungarian 149 mm as spoils of war. These were in service till the mid thirties when their mechanical problems became unacceptable. So the Comando Supremo ordered the construction of a replacement and commissioned the manufacture of 1.392 guns. But the Italian economy lacked noble metals like nickel so until 1943 only 230 were completed.
.P The 149/19 OTO went into service 1937 and was particularly used in North Africa and Sicily. The Italian armed forces used it up to 1974.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 585 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  15.320 m
.B Weight of a shell: 37,5 kg
.B Weight in action: 5.650 kg


[2753] [Italian 75 mm Field Artillery - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 75 mm howitzer (Obice da 75/18 Modello 35)
.P Between the first and second world war the Italian navy and air-force received a much higher degree of priority so only a few modern weapons for the army were constructed. The 75 mm howitzer was the first post-war artillery design. But the production was so small that in 1939 little more than one percent of the 12.000 Italian guns with a calibre of more than 47 mm were built after the first world war.
.P As many guns of this era it later had to play the double role of light field artillery and anti-tank-gun.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 400 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  9.400 m
.B Weight of a shell: 6,3 kg
.B Weight in action: 1.100 kg


[2754] [Italian Ansaldo 75 mm Self Propelled Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Ansaldo 75 mm (Semovente 75/18)
.P The Italian army started the second world war with only a few and light armoured tanks. To fill this gap the Comando Supremo decided to order a self-propelled gun as the successful German StuG III. The main weapon was the 75 mm Ansaldo L/18 field gun which suffered under its low muzzle velocity. However the Semovente 75/18 was quite more dangerous for the allied tanks than any Italian battle tank.
.P About 60 Semovente 75/18 entered service 1941 and were used by the tank divisions Littorio and Ariette in the battles of North Africa. Another 162 were produced later and deployed to Russia and Sicily.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 425 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  9.560 m
.B Weight of a shell: 6,4 kg
.H
.B Speed: 32 km/h
.B Weight in action: 14.400 kg
.B Power of engine: 145 hp
.B Secondary armament: 1 machine gun 8,0 mm


[2755] [Italian Ansaldo 90 mm Self Propelled Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T Ansaldo 90 mm (Semovente 90/53)
.P Immidiately after their invasion of Russia (as a part of operation Barbarossa) the Italian forces recognized their deficit in mobile anti-tank-weapons. Especially the Italian tanks like the M13/40 were not able to compete with the Soviet KV-1 or T-34. So the Commando Supremo ordered a combination of the 90 mm anti-aircraft-gun 90/53 and an armoured carriage following the example of the German Marder.
.P The result was the Semovente 90/53 with an open roof that made the crew vulnerable for shrapnel fire. Another problem was the low cargo capacity so it could only carry six rounds. But on the other side the powerful gun was able to destroy each enemy tank on a distance of up to 2.000 meters.
.P The Italian industry was never able to produce enough modern weapons for their armed forces. So only 48 Semovente 90/53 were built, mostly used in Sicily.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 830 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  13.700 m
.B Weight of a shell: 10,3 kg
.H
.B Speed: 32 km/h
.B Weight in action: 17.000 kg
.B Power of engine: 145 hp
.B Secondary armament: -


[2756] [Italian 47 mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 47 mm anti-tank-gun (Cannone 47/32 M35)
.P After the first world war the Italian army lacked any experience with anti-tank-weapons because their Austria-Hungarian opponents never used tanks. So for more than ten years they believed in anti-tank rifles as an effective weapon.
.P But in the mid thirties the Commando Supremo decided to apply the Austrian Boehler license of a 47 mm ATG. This gun, produced by Breda, became standard in the Italian army. In 1936 it was able to successfully combat all types of tanks on near and medium distances but when the second world war started it soon reached it limits being nearly worthless against a T-34, a Matilda or  a Sherman. The low number of produced guns aggravated the Italian anti-tank-problem: only 3.150 47/32 were produced from 1936 to 1942.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 630 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  8.200 m
.B Weight of a shell: 1,5 kg
.B Weight in action: 265 kg


[2757] [Italian 75 mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 75 mm anti-tank-gun
.P This is a fictional gun. The Italian Army never used an anti-tank-gun of a 75 mm calibre.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: ? m/sec
.B Maximum range:  ? m
.B Weight of a shell: ? kg
.B Weight in action: ? kg


[2758] [Italian 20 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 20 mm anti-aircraft-gun (Cannone-Mitragliera Da 20/65 Modello 35 Breda)
.P The Italian army used two types of 20 mm anti-aircraft-guns, one by Scotti but mostly this one by Breda. Its baptism of fire was the Spanish civil war where it was also successfully used against the republican infantry and Soviet light tanks. Therefore some other countries bought this weapon e.g. Finland, Romania and China. Even the Commonwealth forces used large numbers they captured in Libya and Egypt.
.P About 4.000 of these guns were produced until 1943.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 840 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  5.500 m
.B Weight of a shell: 0,14 kg
.B Weight in action: 307 kg


[2759] [Italian 75 mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Klaus Hendrik Potthoff]
.T 75m anti-aircraft-gun (Cannone da 75/46 C.A. modello 34)
.P In the 1920 the Swedish Company Bofors constructed some types of heavy anti-aircraft-guns for a stationary use. This Italian gun by Ansaldo was inspired by the Bofors 80/50 mod. 29 but the smaller calibre was intended to improve its mobility. The first tests pleased the Commando Supremo so a series of 100 guns was ordered 1933; but till 1939 only 92 were produced.
.P When the second world war started some additional 240 guns were ordered but the allied embargo on rubber prevented the production of tires so these guns where mostly used in coastal defence bunkers. It was nearly worthless for city defence because its ceiling of 7.500 meters was lower than the flying altitude of the allied bombers.
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 750 m/sec
.B Maximum range: 13.000  m
.B Weight of a shell: 6,5 kg
.B Weight in action: 3.300 kg


[2760] [Italian 88mm Motorized Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Adam Scott]
.T A number of German 88 mm (8.8 cm Flak 36) were used by the Italians in World 
War II.
.P During the First World War planes became a dangerous military weapon even for 
cities hundreds of miles behind the front lines. Thus, all nations started with 
the production of anti-aircraft-guns to defend vital factories and railway 
stations. The most common German weapon had a caliber of 88 mm. During the wars 
this gun was used by the naval forces and enhanced.
.P The Production of the new Flak 18 started in 1933. Some of the guns were used 
in the Spanish Civil War but the muzzle had to been reconstructed. The result was
the 8.8 cm Flak 36.
.P This gun was used both in the anti-aircraft-battalions of German divisions and 
in the home defense. When it was used as an anti-tank-weapon in France and North 
Africa it became one of the most famous guns of the war. Nearly 20,000 88mm anti-
aircraft guns were produced using up to 3.175.400 shells per month (November 
1944).
.H
.B Muzzle velocity: 820 m/sec
.B Maximum range:  14.860 m
.B Weight of a shell: 14.7 kg
.B Weight in action: 5.000 kg


[2761] [Italian Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2762] [Austrian 1st Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Austrian Bundesheer was established in 1920. Although it did not have Corps level commands the Bundesheer did field eight divisions and one separate brigade at the time of the Anschluss in March of 1938 when the Austrian Armed Forces were incorporated into the German Army.
.P Divisions 5, 6, and 7 and the 8th Brigade were used to form the 2nd and 3rd Mountain Divisions in the newly enlarged German Army.


[2763] [Austrian Vienna Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Capital of the newly created Austrian state after World War I.
.P The start of the Austrian Civil War began in Vienna. In February 1934 the illegal Socialist party battled the police and the army in the streets but was quickly suppressed.
.P When Germany absorbed Austria it incorporated the Austrian Army into the German Army entirely, some 50,000 men.  


[2764] [Austrian II Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Austrian Army included the Schnelle Division which was comprised of cavalry and all the armor in the Austrian Army. Also, the 1st Division was apparently comprised of mounted infantry. The World in Flames II Motorized Corps would also represent the 2nd, 3rd and 4th Divisions, which were used to create the German 44th and 45th Infantry Divisions.
.P The Schnelle Division was equipped with 12 wheeled tanks and 72 Fiat tankettes, over a thousand horses and almost 500 motorcycles plus other transport. When Germany took over the Schnelle Division was used to create the 4th Light Division, which was used to help occupy Czechoslovakia and Poland. Eventually the descendent of the Schnelle Division was upgraded and became the 9th Panzer Division. The 9th Panzer Division was instrumental in the French, Balkan and Barbarossa campaigns. The division was involved in heavy fighting on the Eastern Front until April 1944 when it was sent to southern France to rebuild but by the end of August the entire division was only able to field a single company’s strength – with no tanks. The division was reinforced on the Ruhr and inflicted significant damage on the Americans but eventually was tactically destroyed and forced to surrender in the Ruhr Pocket.


[2765] [Czechoslovakian 1st Infantry Division]
.T The Czechoslovakian 1st Infantry Division ("The Kazimir division") was part of the reserves of the Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This 'Rychlá Divize' or 'Fast Division' was a prime example of the prowess of the Czechoslovakian Army in the 1930s.
.P Elements of this division:
.B 1st Cavalry Brigade (two Dragoon regiments, one Bicycle regiment and 1 Horse Artillery Battalion).
.B 1st Motorized Brigade (two Tank Battalions, two Motorized training Battalions and one Motorized Artillery Battalion).
.B Supporting units including Recon Battalions, Anti-Aircraft and Anti-Tank companies).
.P The 1st Division was stationed at Pacov, near the Austrian-Czechoslovakian border, at the time of the German invasion of Czechoslovakia.
.P Commanding Officer: Brig. Gen. Julius Fišera.


[2766] [Czechoslovakian Gd Infantry Corps]
.T The Czechoslovakian Army never had a Guards Infantry Corps as such.  Instead this unit could represent the kind of elite units the capable Czechoslovakian Arms Industry could have produced in 1942 if the country would not have been conquered and divided by Germany in 1939.
.P The Czechoslovakian Arms Industry produced around ten percent of the World Market in 1938.  The best known factory is Skoda Works which produced the LT vz. 35 tank.  This model was sold to Germany (prior to World War II) as the Panzer 35(t).  Another example of the excellent Czechoslovakian Arms Industry is that, after the German invasion, the Rifle factory at Brno was used by the Germans to produce their G33/40 Carbine based on the Czechoslovakian model VZ 33.


[2767] [Czechoslovakian IV Infantry Corps]
.T The 4th Infantry Corps ('Corps Myslbek') was part of the 2nd Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps had 2 divisions:
.B 7th Infantry Division
.B 36th Border District
.P In 1938 the 4th Infantry Corps was stationed at the city of Litovel situated in the Eastern part of Czechoslovakia.
.P Commanding Officer: Josef Janácek


[2768] [Czechoslovakian V Infantry Corps]
.T The 5th Infantry Corps ('Corps Kolár') was part of the 4th Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps had 2 divisions:
.B 6th Infantry Division
.B 20th Infantry Division
.P Corps Kolár was stationed near Klobouky (30km from Brno).
.P Commanding Officer: Alois Eliáš


[2769] [Czechoslovakian VI Infantry Corps]
.T The 6th Infantry Corps ('Corps Rázus') was part of the 4th Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps had 2 divisions:
.B 4th fast division
.B 31st Border District
.P This corps defended positions around Sobeslav. 
.P Commanding Officer: Rudolf Viest


[2770] [Czechoslovakian VII Infantry Corps]
.T The 7th Infantry Corps ('Corps Hurban') was part of the 3rd Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps only had 1 division:
.B 39th Border District
.P At the time the Pact of Munich was signed, the corps defended the Danubian Hills around Vráble
.P Commanding Officer: Josef Mánek


[2771] [Czechoslovakian VIII Mountain Corps]
.T The 8th Mountain Corps ('Corps Tajovský') was part of Czechoslovakian Army Reserves and was one the larger Corps of the Army.
.P This corps had 3 divisions:
.B 9th Infantry Division
.B 15th Infantry Division
.B 21st Infantry Division
.P Commanding Officer: Jiri Hudecek


[2772] [Benes - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 55 in 1939, Eduard Benes was born in Bohemia and gained a Doctorate in Law before
achieving a teaching role as a Professor
of Sociology at Charles University in Prague. After the outbreak of WWI he escaped from
Austria-Hungary and joined up with Tomas
Masaryk in Paris to form the Czechoslovak National Council working for an independent
Czechoslovakia.

.P In exchange for helping the
French recruit a Czechoslovakian Army to fight on the western front against the Germans, France
supported the idea of an independent
Czechoslovakia in the post war peace treaties. When that nation was established, Benes was
appointed as the first Foreign minister
and was a key player in the 1920 formation of the "Little Entente" between Czechoslovakia,
Rumania, and Yugoslavia.  On Masaryk's
retirement in 1935, Benes became prime minister and needed to deal with international
complications caused by the rise of Nazis in
Germany.

.P The failure of the western allies to support the "Little Entente" allowed the Germans to buy off
Rumania and isolate
Czechoslovakia.  When the British sold out Czechoslovakia in the Munich Agreement of
September 1938, they signed the country's death
warrant.  The Agreement forced Czechoslovakia to cede its heavily fortified border zone to
Germany and the following month Benes
resigned from office and moved to London. In March 1939, the Germans occupied the remainder
of Czechoslovakia with minor territories
given to Hungary and Poland.  The Allies had lost a strategic ally whose army of 35 divisions
would have been a useful addition in the
upcoming war and Eduard Benes had lost his life's work.

.P The outbreak of WWII provided a new opportunity, and in 1941 the British
acknowledged Benes' Czecho-Slovak State Council as the Provisional Government of
Czechoslovakia.  An entente was signed with Russia
in 1943 and Benes was supported by all of the allies as the first president of postwar
Czechoslovakia.  One of his most controversial
acts following the war was the proclamation of the Benes decrees, which sought the expulsion of
German and Austro-Hungarian minorities
from Czechoslovakian territory.  Given that the existence of those minorities within
Czechoslovak territory was the key point in
1938 Munich Agreement it is easy to understand Benes' motivation, although it is difficult to see
how such laws comply with the
Charter of the United Nations.  The decrees remain in force in 2006.

.P In 1948 Benes opposed Prime Minister Gottwald's move to install
a Soviet-style political system within Czechoslovakia.  Gottwald succeeded and Benes resigned
the Presidency in June that year and
died three months later.


[2773] [Czechoslovakian Bratislava Militia]
.T This Corps does not represent an actual combat unit that existed in World War II.
.P In 1938, in addition to their standing Army, the Czechoslovakians also raised 138 battalions of Militia Troops.  These Troops ranged from armed border guards to customs officials and railway guards.


[2774] [Czechoslovakian Prague Militia]
.T This Corps does not represent an actual combat unit that existed in World War II.
.P In 1938, in addition to their standing Army, the Czechoslovakians also raised 138 battalions of Militia Troops.  These Troops ranged from armed border guards to customs officials and railway guards.


[2775] [Czechoslovakian IX Garrison]
.T This Corps represents the XVIth Border Area Corps ('Corps Ferdinand') which was part of the 3rd Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps had 2 divisions:
.B 41st Border Area
.B 42nd Border Area
.P In 1938 this Corps was stationed at Kosice.  
.P Commanding Officer: Ondrej Mézl


[2776] [Czechoslovakian X Garrison]
.T This Corps represents the XIIIth Border Area Corps ('Corps Rostislav') which was part of the 2nd Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps had 1 division:
.B 37th Border Area
.P In 1938 this Corps was stationed at Hranice.
.P Commanding Officer: Emil Fiala


[2777] [Czechoslovakian III Motorized Corps]
.T The III Motorized Corps ('Corps Hálek') was part of the 4th Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps had 3 divisions:
.B 14th Infantry Division (motorized division)
.B 29th Infantry Division
.B Skupina 2 (with one engineer company)
.P This Corps was stationed near Jihlava.
.P Commanding Officer: Sergej Ingr


[2778] [Czechoslovakian II Mechanized Corps]
.T The II Corps ('Corps DVorána') was part of the 1st Czechoslovakian Army.
.P This corps had 3 divisions:
.B Border Area 33
.B 3rd Infantry Division
.B 17th Infantry Division
.P This corps was given the task of defending Mladá Boleslav, a city 50km northeast of Prague.
.P Commanding Officer: Josef Vána


[2779] [Czechoslovakian I Armor Corps]
.T Although the Czechoslovakian Army never formed an Armoured Division, they did possess several Armoured sub-units.  This unit could represent the XVIth Corps ('Corps Adam')
.P This corps had 2 divisions:
.B Border Area 41
.B Border Area 42
.P Several detached armoured platoons were organised into this Corps.
.P In 1938 Corps Adam was positioned at Banská Bystrica, a city in central Slovakia.
.P Commanding Officer: Bedrich Homola


[2780] [Finnish GD Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Although there was never a Guards Corps formed in the Finnish Army there
were two important Guards formations in the Finnish National Defense that
this unit represents.
.P The Frontier Guard Troops (Rajavartiojouhot) were formed in 1919. These
troops were to defend the long eastern border in the event of war and would
be attached to the Field Army. In November 1939 Frontier Guards Staff became
North Finland Group (Maj. Gen. W. Tuompo). Frontier Guards were organized
into separate battalions and companies and were generally better equipped
than most Field Army units.
.P At the Battle of Suomussalmi in December 1939, Frontier Guards,
reinforced with the Finnish 9th Division, a total of 17,000 men, annihilated
the Soviet 163rd and 44th Divisions of the 9th Army. Only 5,000 men of the
48,000 Russian soldiers managed to flee. The Finns claimed as war booty 335
cannon, 100 tanks and 50 armored cars from this battle.
.P On June 26, 1941 all Frontier Guard Troops were renamed Frontier Jager
Troops. These were basically reinforced infantry companies with good Sissi
(guerilla) capabilities. Many of the separate battalions supported various
Divisions.
.P The Civic Guard (Suojeluskunnat) was tasked with defending the legitimate
social system. At the end of 1938 the volunteer organization had 111,493
members who were considered better trained than the rest of the reservists.
Lieutenant General L. Malmberg commanded the Home Troops.
.P The Civic Guard was suspended as a "Fascist organization" in December
1944.


[2781] [Finnish II Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The II Armeijuinkunta (Army Corps) was formed at the start of the Winter War under the command of Lt. General H. Ohquist as the western half of the Isthmus Army (Lt. Gen. H. Osterman) holding the Mannerheim Line.
.P Numbering some 65,000 men (4th, 5th, 11th Divisions and some covering forces) the II AK faced the Soviet 7th Army's (V. F. Jakolev) 19th Corps and 10th Tank Corps and 4 Artillery Regiments (2/3 of the Russian artillery and 60% of the men) smashing the initial Soviet attack.
.P Seeking to take advantage of the disorganized Russian Army, Gen. Ohquist gave the order to attack. With no time to plan coordination the Finnish attack failed on the first day. The men came to call this offensive "the crash of the fool".
.P Reformed in June 1941 (Gen. Laatikainen) the II AK (2nd, 10th, 15th and 18th Divisions) attacked along the shores of Lake Ladoga into the Karelian Isthmus against the 19th Corps of the Soviet 23rd Army (Lt. Gen. M. Gerasimov). It was here that the first Mannerheim Cross was awarded to a private, Vilho Ratto, who captured a Russian AT gun and destroyed 4 tanks by aiming down the barrel. The II AK stopped at the 1939 border and remained there till 1944.
.P The II Armeijukunta became Masselan Ryhma (Maaseka Group) HQ on March 1, 1942 only to be redesignated as the II AK on March 4, 1944. It was disbanded November 27, 1944 after the September Armistice was signed with the Soviet Union.
.H
.B Campaigns: Winter War (39-40), Continuation War (41-44)


[2782] [Finnish 1st Ski Division - by Adam Scott]
.T Although it did not exist as a Finnish Ski Division officially, skis and sledges were vital to the Finnish Army as a means of rapid response in the harsh winter landscape.
.P Khrushchev in his memories stated that "the Finns have only their skis left. Their supply never runs out." In reality there was a shortage of skies. Some divisions had only half the number of skis they needed.


[2783] [Finnish 2nd Ski Division - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit in game terms represents the Finnish ability to exploit the terrain and climate in Finland and Karelia. Dressed in white the Finns used their camouflage to attack from the flanks and break Russian Armies into isolated pieces called “moti's” before destroying them in detail.
.H
.B During the 105 days of the Winter War, the Finnish Infantry inflicted upwards of a million casualties on the Soviet forces.
.B The Molotov Cocktail, claimed as an invention of the Finnish Liquor Board, was made famous in the Winter War. The only truly effective anti-tank weapon in the Finnish arsenal, the 4-man Molotov cocktail crews are credited with destroying nearly 2000 tanks in this brief war.


[2784] [Mannerheim - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 72 in 1939, Field Marshal Carl Gustaf Emil Mannerheim graduated from the
Nikolaevsky Cavalry School in St. Petersburg in 1889 when
the Grand Duchy of Finland still owed allegiance to the Russian Tsar.  Mannerheim served in the
Russo-Japanese War of 1904-05 and received
a battlefield promotion to colonel.  He then undertook a two-year 14,000 km journey on
horseback from Russian Turkistan to Beijing, China as an
intelligence gathering exercise for the Russian Army.

.P In 1911 Major General Mannerheim commanded the Emperor's Uhlans of the Guard stationed
in Warsaw and during WWI he was active in the fighting against the Austrians and the
Romanians.  When the Russian Revolution broke out in
November 1917, Lieutenant General Mannerheim returned to the newly independent Finland and
accepted a commission from the Finnish Government
to form an army and expel the 40,000 Russian troops still in the country.  By May 1918
Mannerheim had succeeded in this task and he played
a pivotal role in getting international recognition of Finland's independence.
                                        
.P Despite his position as Regent, he lost Finland's first
presidential election to K. J. St. Elberg and shortly afterwards retired to private life.  In 1931 at
the age of 64 he was appointed Chairman
for the Defense Council and two years later awarded the title of field marshal. One of his major
projects during this time was to organize
the construction of a series of defensive positions in Karelia across Finland's southeast frontier. 
This construction became known as the
"Mannerheim Line".

.P When Russia declared war in November 1939, Mannerheim was appointed commander in
chief of the Armed Forces and maintained
that position after Finland joined Germany in attacking Russia in June 1941.  On his 75th
birthday in 1942 he was awarded the title of
"Marshal of Finland" and had lunch with Adolf Hitler who had flown to Finland for the
occasion.  The Finnish front was only ever a sideshow
to the Russians, and therefore Finnish success would always be dependant on Germany's fortunes
on the battlefield.  By 1944 the writing
was on the wall for the Axis powers.  In June of that year President Ryti had signed a pact with
German Foreign Minister Ribbentrop in
order to obtain additional German support to stop the Russian offensive in Karelia.  By August
the situation had been stabilized whereupon
Ryti resigned and Mannerheim was appointed president and the 3 month-old pact with Germany
was revoked.

.P Mannerheim then negotiated a peace treaty
with the Russians without accepting a military occupation - the only Axis country to achieve this. 
There were still battles to be fought
in Lapland to secure the disarming of the German troops, but the objective of withdrawing from
the war had been achieved.  Mannerheim
resigned his presidency in 1946 and died in Switzerland in 1951.

.P Mannerheim was a superb diplomat who steered Finland through the
difficult stages of disengagement in both World Wars while his concern for his troops and his
military skills were of an extremely high
standard commensurate with the rank he held.  The one notable shortcoming in his work was his
reluctance to delegate decisions to his
subordinates, which often meant he was personally overwhelmed with work.  This failing is often
cited for the initial success of the
Russian offensive across the Karelian Isthmus in June 1944.  Mannerheim spoke Russian, Polish,
French, German and English from early in
his life but did not learn to speak Finnish until he was in his fifties.


[2785] [Finnish Helsinki Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Helsinki Militia was mobilized in 1939 in the Finnish Capital..
.P As such it was originally the Replacement/Training organization of the Finnish Army and it consisted of 3 replacement divisions (the 1st Koti, 2nd Koti, 3rd Koti) and several regional training centers formed from excess reservists and conscripted men.
.P On Dec. 19, 1939 the 3 training divisions were designated the 21st, 22nd, and 23rd Infantry Divisions and were fed into the front lines. In March 1940, Field Marshal Mannerheim called for the "last human resources" ordering all training battalions to reinforce the line.
.P Equipment for the Finnish Army in general was in very short supply. At the start of the Winter War the 21st Division had 75-80% of its men dressed in civilian clothes. By the end of that war the supply situation improved so that "only" 60% were uniformed so.
.P Approximately 41,200 men were replacements for existing units and 70,100 men were formed into new units during the Winter War.
.H
.B Campaigns: Winter War (1939-1940).


[2786] [Finnish III Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The III AK was formed in 1939 as part of the Isthmus Army under the command of Major General A. E. Heinrichs and defended the eastern portion of the Karelian Isthmus. Its two divisions (8th and 10th) plus covering force (R-Group) numbered some 45,000 men against the Soviet 7th Army's 50th Corps. They held their positions into the Mannerheim Line till February 14, 1940 before being forced to withdraw.
.P On December 26, 1939 the Finnish Cavalry Brigade consisting of the Uusman Dragoon Regiment and the Hame Mounted Regiment was assigned to the III AK. Highly mobile, these Calvary truly were Dragoons. Unlike the Polish Calvary, the Finns dismounted to fight.
.P The III AK was reformed for the Continuation War on June 10, 1941 under the command of General Hjalmar Siilasvuo in Northern Karalia. It had the objective of severing the Murmansk railroad which it never accomplished before being shifted to the Karelian Isthmus in 1944.
.P After the Peace Treaty, under pressure from the Soviet Union, the III AK fought the German Army in northern Finland before being demobilized  on November 28, 1944.
.H
.B Campaigns: Winter War (39-40), Continuation War (41-44), Lapland War (44)
.B Gen. H. Siilasvuo was awarded the Mannerheim Cross on December 21, 1944. As a Colonel he commanded the forces at the Battle of Sumussalmi. He also commanded the forces for the entire Lapland War. Due to Soviet demands for demobilization the latter half of this campaign came to be known as the "Children's Crusade" as the Finnish forces numbered only some 600 fresh recruits.


[2787] [Finnish IV Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The IV AK (12th Division, 13th Division, and 4 separate Battalions) was first formed in 1939 under the command of Major General J. Hagglund in the Ladoga Karelia. At that point in time the only modern armor for the Finnish Army was 27 Vickers tanks bought from the British without guns, optics and radios to save money. Capturing many tanks and armored cars from the Russians the Finns managed to put together an Armored Battalion by the Winter War's end.
.P On June 18, 1941 General Oesch took command of the 4th, 8th and 12th Divisions attacking along the Gulf of Finland to the 1939 border destroying much of the Soviet 23rd Army in the process. 306 artillery pieces and 55 tanks were captured in the offensive. Despite German demands for an assault on Leningrad the Finns held their positions until the renewed Soviet Offensive in 1944.
.P In 1942 the Finnish Armored Division was formed armed with captured T-26's and T-34's.
.P On June 9, 1944 the Soviets launched one of the largest ground offensives in Europe. Timed to coincide with D-Day, the Russian 21st and 23rd Armies launched a massive bombardment to break through the Finnish lines, pushing them back 100Km to the Vyborg-Lake Ladoga line. However, by early July the Finns were reinforced with German Anti-Tank weapons and the German Sturgeschutz-Brigade 303 (armed with the StuG III Ausf G Assault Gun) and managed to halt the Russian advance.
.P At the Battle of Tali-Ihantala Gen. T. Laatikainen led the IV AK (3rd Brigade, 4th Div., 6th Div., 11th Div., and the Finnish Armored Division) to defeat the Soviet 21st Army (Col. Gen. Dmitrii N. Gusev) just east of Vyborg. The Russians lost an estimated 300 tanks and 20,000 men from their 30th Guards Corps, 98th Corps, 108th Corps and 109th Corps. This battle convinced the Soviets to sign a peace treaty with the Finns.
.P The IV Armeijukunta was disbanded on Dec. 3, 1944.
.H
.B Campaigns: Winter War (39-40), Continuation War (41-44)


[2788] [Polish 1st Infantry Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The 1st Polish Infantry Division was officially titled the 1st Legions
Infantry Division. Polish Army infantry divisions 1-3 inclusive were given
"Legion" status, although curiously this did not mean that they were any better
equipped or manned than any other regular infantry division. The Legion
designation was a reference to the Polish Legions that fought for the Austro-
Hungarian Army in World War I and for the newly formed Polish state against the
Soviets in the 1920's.
.P A 1939 Polish Infantry Division had at its core three infantry regiments, each
consisting of three battalions. The 1st Polish Infantry consisted of the
following regiments:
.B 1st Legions Infantry Regiment
.B 5th Legions Infantry Regiment
.B 6th Legions Infantry Regiment
.B Note: each battalion contained its own Reconnaissance and anti-tank companies;
there were twenty-seven 37mm anti-tank guns to a division.
.P In addition to the Infantry component, a Polish division also contained:
.B A cavalry squadron
.B A bicycle company (31st)
.B A Light Artillery Regiment (1st Legions)
.B A Heavy Artillery Detachment (1st)
.B An Anti-aircraft battery (1st motorized)
.B A Heavy machine-gun company (31st)
.B An Engineer Battalion (1st)
.B A Telephone and Radio Company
.P Note: the Polish armies in exile, at various times operating with the British,
French and Russian armies, were organised and equipped as per their host army.
.P The 1st Legions Infantry Division - Dywizja Piechoty Legionow (1DPL) was
commanded by Major-General Wincenty Kowalski, The 1DPL was only partially
mobilised when the Germans invaded Poland on 1st September 1939. The division was
attached to the Wyszkow Operational Group which was deployed north of Warsaw in
support of the Modlin Army (see counter 2798 - Warsaw Militia).
.P The division saw almost continuous action from the 4th September until it was
effectively destroyed on the 22nd while fighting in the east of the country.


[2789] [Polish Karpaty Infantry Army - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Karpaty (Carpathian) Army was formed in July 1939. It was commanded by
Lt-General Kazimierz Fabrycy and consisted of the following main units:
.B 2nd Mountain Brigade
.B 3rd Mountain Brigade
.B Plus supporting artillery, engineer and National Defence troops.
.P Note: Additional units designated to be attached to this army appear to have
been utilised elsewhere.
.P This army was essentially deployed to cover the left flank of the Krakow army
and to cover the Carpathian mountain passes. In the context of the overall Polish
Campaign the contribution of the army was not material and indeed its units were
soon subsumed into the Malopolska Army.
.P From the start of the Polish Campaign, relentless pressure from the German
14th Army soon had the Polish units retreating north. The re-named Malopolska
Army was bolstered by the 1th, 24th and 38th Divisions but the speed and
intensity of the German attack meant that the Poles never had the chance to form
a proper defence anywhere, before they had to retreat to avoid being surrounded.
.P Unfortunately the Army withdrew from its position on the River Nida on the 6th
September without authorisation, and this action put the Krakow Army in serious
danger of being surrounded.
.P Most of the formations within the army were either destroyed fighting with the
Krakow Army in an effort to reach the eastern city of Lwow, or surrendered to the
Germans on the 20th September.


[2790] [Polish Krakow Infantry Army - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Krakow Army was formed in March 1939. It was commanded by Major-General
Antoni Szylling and consisted of the following main units:
.B 6th Infantry Division
.B 7th Infantry Division
.B 10th Motorised Cavalry Brigade
.B Krakowska Cavalry Brigade
.B 22nd Mountain Division (note: this unit should have been part of Lodz Army,
but never fought with that unit. Some sources have the 22nd attached to the
Krakow Army and some with the Karpaty Army.
.B 23rd Infantry Division (part of Group Slask)
.B 55th Infantry Division (part of Group Slask)
.B 21st Mountain Division (part of Group Bielsko)
.B 1st Mountain Brigade (part of Group Bielsko)
.B Plus supporting artillery, engineer and National Defence troops.
.P The Krakow Army guarded southwestern Poland against German forces attacking
from both Germany and Slovakia. It was the misfortune of the men of the Krakow
and Lodz armies to be deployed opposite the German 10th Army, which contained the
bulk of the Wehrmacht's mechanised forces.
.P 10th Army's attack was focused on the most northerly unit of the Krakow Army,
the 7th Infantry Division. The division, and the Krakowska Cavalry Brigade to its
south, were attacked by the German 46th Infantry and 2nd Light Divisions
respectively, and the German success allowed them to push their 1st Panzer
Division into a gap that had been made between Krakow Army and its northern
neighbour.
.P To the southeast the Army had to employ the 10th Motorised Cavalry and the 6th
Infantry Division to try and stop the advance of the 2nd Panzer Division which
had initially brushed aside the Polish border units from its base in Slovakia.
.P Only around Katowice - in the centre - were the Krakow Army providing any real
delay to the initial German advance.
.P But the breach between the Lodz and Krakow armies was ever widening and even
the deployment of the reserve Prussy Army could not save the situation. By the
end of the 5th day of fighting, the armies in Western Poland were ordered to fall
back on the Vistula. Unremitting pressure in the south meant that Polish troops
in this area had already been ordered to fall back on Krakow.
.P By the end of the 7th day of fighting, many units of the Krakow Army were in
danger of being surrounded as the Germans drove into the gap between it and the
Karpaty Army. The Poles fought hard and sought to head east toward the city of
Lwow. A new reserve army - Army Group Lublin had been formed by the Polish High
Command and were thrown into battle to keep the German pincers from being closed.
.P The end for the Krakow Army came on the 20th September. The Poles had mounted
furious attacks against the German Army around Tomaszow Lubelski, with the Lublin
Army's Warsaw Mechanised Brigade in the forefront of the fighting. However, no
breakthrough was possible and the Krakow Army had no choice but to surrender.


[2791] [Polish Modlin Infantry Army]
.P The Modlin Army was formed in March 1939. It was commanded by Major-General
Emil Krukowicz-Przedrzymirski and consisted of the following main units:
.B 8th Infantry Division
.B 20th Infantry Division
.B Nowogrodzka Cavalry Brigade
.B Mazowiecka Cavalry Brigade
.B Plus supporting artillery, engineer, National Defence and fortress troops.
.P The Modlin Army was based south of East Prussia and was the unit with primary
responsibility of barring the way of enemy forces heading for the Polish capital,
Warsaw. The Modlin Army had the benefit of defending a reasonably well fortified
position - the Mlawa fortification line. The fort was manned by men of the 20th
Division.
.P Unfortunately for the Poles, in the opening stages of the Battle for Poland,
they met the full weight of the German 3rd Army. However, in what was known as
the Battle of Mlawa, the 20th Division put up stubborn resistance from their
fortified positions and were able to hold up the German advance for three days.
.P Frustrated by their lack of success, the Germans soon began probing the Polish
positions east of the fortifications; an area held by the Mazowiecka Cavalry
Brigade. The Poles threw the 8th Division into the defence but eventually, having
been out-flanked, the Modlin Army was ordered to wihdraw to the Vistula on the
third day.
.P Even the addition of units from the reserve Wyszkow Group could not halt the
retreat of the main Modlin Army and the German 3rd Army managed to force
crossings over the Narew River at Rozan and Putulsk on the 5th.
.P Some units of the Modlin Army were able to reach Warsaw to take part in the
defence of the capital, while others were ordered toward the southeast, to the
Romanian bridgehead, where it was hoped the remaining elements of the Polish Army
could continue the fight. Sadly, the invasion of Poland by the Russian Army on
the 17th September effectively ended these plans.
.P Thereafter, although the fighting continued until the end of the month, the
invasion by the Soviets combined with inaction by the French and British in the
west, meant that the Polish fate was sealed.


[2792] [Polish Pomorze Infantry Army - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Pomorze (Pomeranian) Army was formed in March 1939. It was commanded by Lt
-General Wladyslaw Bortnowski and consisted of the following main units:
.B 9th Infantry Division
.B 15th Infantry Division
.B 27th Infantry Division
.B 4th Infantry Division (part of Group Wschod)
.B 16th Infantry Division (part of Group Wschod)
.B Pomorska Cavalry Brigade (part of Group Czersk)
.B Plus supporting artillery, engineer, National Defence and fortress troops.
.P The Pomorze Army was responsible for guarding the "Polish Corridor", the piece
of land that separated East Prussia from the rest of Germany. It was at the
northern tip of the corridor, on the Westerplatte Peninsula, that World War II
started when at 0400 hrs, on the morning of the 1st September, the ageing German
"battleship" Schleswig-Holstein began a bombardment of the Polish outpost on the
peninsula.
.P The handful of men at Westerplatte were not part of the Pomorze Army but two
of the army's infantry divisions - the 9th and 27th - plus the Pomorska cavalry
brigade, were deployed in a particularly vulnerable position in the northern half
of the corridor. This deployment was for political reasons - the Poles feared
that not defending this area would give the Germans a right to claim the corridor
in the event of another "Munich"; a reference to the carve up of Czechoslovakia
the previous year.
.P As a result of this placement, these three units were heavily engaged with the
German 4th Army from the first day of fighting and suffered a major reverse at
the Battle of Tuchola Forest. When this battle ended on the 5th September, the
Polish Corridor had been effectively cleared of Polish units and the 9th Division
and the bulk of the Pomorska Cavalry Brigade had ceased to exist.
.P While the fighting in the Tuchola Forest was raging, the rest of the Pomorze
Army was ordered to retreat to the Vistula. This was due to the Modlin Army on
its right flank having to retreat under pressure from the German 3rd Army.
.P The units that had managed to extricate themselves from the initial fighting,
and were retreating to the southeast, soon found themselves involved in perhaps
the most important battle of the Polish Campaign - The Battle of the Bzura.
.P The Germans of the 8th and 10th Armies were driving headlong for Warsaw and
were actually able to advance to the capital quicker than the Polish units could
retreat. This development allowed the Polish units a glimmer of hope. Lt-General
Tadeusz Kutrzeba of the Poznan Army had been trying to get agreement from the
High command to use his army to attack the northern flank of the German 8th Army.
With the Polish defensive Plan West in tatters, Marshall Eduard Rydz-Smigly
finally consented on the 9th September. The attack, initially by the Poznan Army,
developed into the Battle of the Bzura, and the Poznan Army was joined by
divisions of the Pomorze Army as the battle intensified.
.P Sadly for the Poles, the Germans were able to re-group and soon managed to all
but surround the two Polish Armies. The Battle had now become one of survival.
Elements of the 15th Division, together with some surviving units from the Poznan
Army managed to reach the Polish lines before the Germans eliminated all
remaining Polish resistance within the pocket on the 21st September. It was a
disaster for Polish hopes - although the Russians had invaded the east of the
country on the 17th and effectively ended any lingering hope of Polish survival
in any case.


[2793] [Polish Poznan Infantry Army - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Poznan Army was commanded by Lt-General Tadeusz Kutrzeba and consisted of
the following main units:
.B 14th Infantry Division
.B 17th Infantry Division
.B 25th Infantry Division
.B 26th Infantry Division
.B Wielkopolska Cavalry Brigade
.B Podolska Cavalry Brigade
.B Plus supporting artillery, engineer and National Defence troops.
.P The Poznan Army was deployed on the Polish/German border, between the Pomorze
and the Lodz armies. It was centred on the city that gave it its name. Because of
the natural curve of the border, the Poznan Army was perhaps the most exposed of
the Polish armies - it was ripe for surrounding.
.P Sure enough it was not involved in heavy fighting in the opening days of the
Polish campaign as German forces advanced to the north and south. The Germans
forced the Pomorze and Lodz armies back and as a result, in order to avoid being
surrounded, the army soon had to retreat eastwards.
.P The Poznan Army finally got a chance to go on the offensive on the 9th
September, along with the Pomorze Army, they were involved in the largest
individual battle of the Polish Campaign, The Battle of the Bzura.
.P Before the end of the first week of fighting, elements of German Army Group
South had pushed as far as the outskirts of Warsaw. In so doing they had
neglected to pay sufficient attention to the whereabouts, and strength, of the
busily retreating Poznan Army.
.P Lt-General Kutzreba, who had been asking headquarters, unsuccessfully, for
permission to counter-attack on a couple of previous occasions, now got his wish.
He would be in charge of a combined attack by the Pomorze and Poznan armies. The
attack began on the 9th with three divisions of the Poznan Army - 14th, 17th and
25th - and with its two cavalry brigades in support. They attacked toward the
southeast against the German 24th and 30th Divisions that blocked their path.
.P The German response to this very real threat to their forward units was
initially slow, and they continued to pour troops toward Warsaw. But late on the
10th, the army commander finally realised what was happening, and recalled three
divisions from 10th Army back toward the Bzura river. These reinforcements
arrived in time to check the Polish advance, but only after 30th Division had
been severely mauled.
.P The Germans then moved to cut-off the two Polish Armies and by the end of the
third day of the battle, it was becoming clear to the Poles that they were very
much in danger of this happening. To avoid this possibility, Kutzreba decided his
Army Group would attack directly east and try and force a way through the German
forces between it and Warsaw. To assist this operation two divisions of the
Pomorze Army were ordered to engage the German 10th Army reinforcements.
.P The Germans, with Panzer forces now on the scene, started to tighten the noose
around the two Polish Armies. By the time the remaining units in the pocket
surrendered on the 21st, only small elements of the 25th Infantry Division and
the Podolska and Wielkopolska Cavalry Brigades from the Poznan Army had managed
to get through to the Polish lines. They were joined by some elements of the
Pomorze Army's 15th Division, but the two commands had effectively ceased to
exist.


[2794] [Polish Prusy Infantry Army - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Prusy (Prussian) Army was formed just before the outbreak of the Second
World War. It was commanded by Lt-General Stefan Dab-Biernacki and consisted of
the following main units:
.B 13th Infantry Division
.B 29th Infantry Division
.B 3rd Legions Infantry Division (part of Group Skwarczynski)
.B 12th Infantry Division (part of Group Skwarczynski)
.B 36th Infantry Division (part of Group Skwarczynski)
.B 19th Infantry Division (part of Group Kaw No.1)
.B Wilenska Cavalry Brigade (part of Group Kaw No.1)
.P This reserve formation was placed behind the Lodz Army in order to protect
against an attack on Warsaw from across the Silesian plains - ideal tank country.
.P Within a few days of the attack on Poland starting on the 1st September 1939,
the German 10th Army had forced a gap at the Junction of the Polish Lodz and
Krakow Armies. The 1st and 4th Panzer Divisions were poured into the ever
widening gap and headed northeast for the Polish capital.
.P Elements of the Prusy Army were thrown into the fighting around Piotrkow to
try and halt the attacker, but the lightening speed of the German advance meant
that Polish mobilisation was nowhere near complete and the Prussy Army was far
from ready for the fighting to come. The outcome was inevitable and by the end of
the 5th day of fighting, the armies in Western Poland were ordered to fall back
on the Vistula river. Some elements of the Prussy Army were surrounded and
destroyed while others made it to the capital where they took part in the defence
of the city.
.P The German 10th Army, spearheaded by their 1st and 4th Panzer Divisions,
reached the outskirts of the Polish capital on the 7th September. The defence of
Warsaw was in the hands of General Walerian Czuma, commander of the Warsaw
Defence Force who had just a few battalions of infantry and some artillery under
his command.
.P The Polish defenders managed to hold their own against probing German attacks
and indeed inflicted some heavy losses on the German Panzer forces. The following
day, a new, Warsaw Army, was formed under under General Juliusz Rommel, whose
command was filled out by newly mobilised units and more stragglers entering the
capital.
.P On the 9th September the German forces left the area to fight the Poles
attacking on the Bzura (see Counters 2792 Pomorze Army and 2793 Poznan Army) thus
giving the Warsaw defenders a little respite.
.P However the German 3rd Army, pushing south from East Prussia then began its
attack on Warsaw - and by the 21st, with all Polish resistance on the Bzura
ended, the Germans were able to surround the city; six days later the fighting
for the capital had ended.


[2795] [Polish Tarnow Cavalry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Tarnow Group - consisting of the 22nd and 38th Infantry Divisions - was
one of a number of reserve formations that, under defensive Plan West, the Polish
Army were to have deployed in support of their frontline armies. The Tarnow Group
was supposed to support the Krakow and Karpaty armies in the south of the
country.
.P However, these plans never came to fruitition due to the speed of the German
advance and the Tarnow Group never fought as a unit.
.P This counter is a World In Flames "what-if" counter, not only because the
Tarnow Group never actually fought as a unit, but because in the game, this unit
is represented by the cavalry symbol. No doubt this reflects the fact that the
Polish army contained no less than 11 cavalry brigades that could, in theory at
least, have been concentrated to form a mobile force. In practice the Polish
spread their limited tank and cavalry formations amongst their infantry units.

[2796] [Rydz-Smigley - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 53 in 1939, Edward Rydz was born to lower middle-class parents and
orphaned at the age of thirteen.  His maternal grandparents looked after his
welfare from that point. Rydz majored in philosophy and art at Jagiellonian
University before studying to be a painter at the Akademia Sztuk Pieknych in
Krakow.

.P In July 1914 was drafted into the Austrian Army where he served in the Polish
1st Brigade under General Pilsudski.  During WWI his brigade saw active service
on the eastern front and by 1916 Rydz had been promoted to colonel.  In 1917 the
Austrian and German authorities disbanded the Polish units after they refused to
swear an oath of loyalty.  Rydz escaped internment on the grounds of bad health
and was appointed leader of the underground Polish Military Organization by the
imprisoned Pilsudski.

.P From that point Rydz adopted the nickname 'Smigley' (Polish for 'fast') and
later added it to his surname.  He became minister of war in the Provisional
Polish Government which formed in 1918 although he soon relinquished this role.
In the Russo-Polish War of 1919-21 Rydz-Smigley was appointed to the rank of
commander in chief of the Latvian Armed Forces and he assisted that nation in
liberating Livonia. In later battles he destroyed the Russian 12th Army and took
Kiev.  When the Russian counter-attack pushed the Polish army back to the gates
of Warsaw, Rydz-Smigley commanded the Central Front as part of General
Pilsudski's victorious counter-stroke that annihilated the invading Russian
armies.

.P When the war ended, Rydz-Smigley was appointed as Inspector-General and in
that role he was able to support Pilsudski's 1926 coup d'etat.  On President
Pilsudski's death in 1935, Rydz-Smigley became Inspector-General of the Polish
Armed Forces and a year later, Marshal of Poland.  Rydz-Smigley's August 1939
refusal to allow Russian troops to enter Poland as part of a British-French
proposal to contain Germany was a contributing factor to the Russo-German
agreement to partition Poland.
.P When Germany invaded Poland the following month, Rydz-Smigley was appointed
commander in chief and he adopted a plan to retreat into the Warsaw area and
wait for the promised Franco-British attack which would force Germany to reduce
its army in Poland.  The speed of the German advance and the invasion by Russia
made that plan impossible and the Polish government (including Rydz-Smigley)
crossed the border into Rumania and were interned.  Since Poland never
officially surrendered to Germany, its soldiers were entitled to continue
fighting the war from French and British bases, which they did until Germany's
surrender in 1945.  While interned in Romania Rydz-Smigley voluntarily
relinquished his role as Polish commander in chief but remained active in the
setting up of a Polish underground.
.P In December 1940 he escaped from Romania and crossed into Hungary which
created some consternation in the ranks of the Polish Government-in-Exile in
Britain since the current Polish prime minister, Wladyslaw Sikorski, was a
bitter rival of Rydz-Smigley and had refused to serve under him in September
1939.  After unsuccessful negotiations between the two factions, Rydz-Smigley
traveled to Poland in October 1941 where he was prepared to serve in the Polish
resistance as a common soldier.  His death from heart failure on 2nd December
1941 occurred before he could take part in any actions against the German
occupier.
.P Rydz-Smigley was a gifted army commander whose early victories in WWI and the
Russo-Polish war have been overshadowed by his misfortune at being the Polish
commander in chief when the two largest armies in the world invaded his country
in September 1939.


[2797] [Polish Lodz Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
.P There was no specific Lodz Militia. In World In Flames these Militia counters
represent the plethora of units that were available to a country in the defence
of its territory but that are too small to be treated individually in a strategic
level game.
.P One of the key Polish formations for the defence of Poland in September 1939
was the Lodz Army. World In Flames does not have a counter for this formation and
so a brief unit history for that army is provided here.
.P The Lodz Army, commanded by Lt-General Juliusz Rommel, was composed of the
following units at the time of the German invasion:
.B 2nd Legions Infantry Division
.B 10th Infantry Division
.B 28th Infantry Division
.B Kresowa Cavalry Brigade
.B Wolynska Cavalry Brigade (part of Group Piotrkow)
.B 30th Infantry Division (part of Group Piotrkow)
.B Plus supporting artillery, engineer and National Defence troops.
.P Note: some sources have the 22nd Mountain Division attached to the Lodz Army,
however this unit never fought with this army.
.P The Lodz Army was deployed to the north of the Krakow Army guarding
southwestern Poland against the German 8th and 10th armies, the latter contained
the bulk of the German Army's mechanised forces.
.P When the Germans attacked Poland on the 1st September 1939, the Wolynska
Cavalry Brigade, defending the town of Mokra, bore the brunt of the fighting
against the German 4th Panzer Division. The Polish cavalry unit fought
tenaciously and inflicted heavy casualties upon the attackers before, having been
seriously depleted themselves, had to withdraw at the end of the second day of
fighting.
.P Unfortunately for the Poles, the Germans managed to push a hole between the
Lodz and Krakow armies, and they quickly exploited that gap. The Polish reserve
units could not stem the German advance and by the end of the 5th day of fighting
the armies in Western Poland were ordered to fall back on the Vistula river line.
.P Very few of the units that made up the Lodz Army reached Warsaw. Some made it
to Modlin where they continued the fighting in defence of Warsaw, but by then the
Lodz Army had effectively ceased to exist.


[2798] [Polish Warsaw Militia - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter, together with that for the Lodz Militia, is used to represent
the various units that the Poles were able to scrape together from previously
shattered regular army units, those that had never had the chance to mobilise and
the various irregular and reserve forces that took part in the defence of Poland.
.P An overview of the defence of Warsaw is provided elsewhere (see Counter 2794
Prusy Infantry Army). This counter is used to provide a high level look at the
Polish Army in 1939.
.P At the outbreak of the Second World War, the Polish Army contained the
following units:
.B 30 infantry divisions
.B 11 cavalry brigades
.B 2 motorised brigades
.B sundry artillery, tank, engineer and signal units.
.P In addition to this were the men of the Frontier Defence Corps (KOP) (who were
responsible for watching over Poland's Eastern border with the Soviet Union) and
the National Defence, which consisted of reservists and men below the age of
conscription.
.P In 1939 the Polish Army nominally consisted of 1 million men. However, in
order to bring the army up to strength, a process of mobilisation needed to be
completed. When the Germans invaded Poland on the 1st September 1939 the actual
number of men under arms was probably around 700,000.
.P As part of the mobilisation process, not only would existing units be brought
up to strength, but a further 9 infantry divisions would be fielded (Please see
counter 2788 - The Polish 1st Infantry Division - for a closer look at the
strength of a 1939 Polish infantry division).
.P In 1939 the Polish army was lacking in both tanks and motorised units
generally. It contained 313 light tanks and 634 armoured cars and reconnaissance
carriers. Money and resources had at least been spent on anti-aircraft and anti-
tank weapons which were relatively modern, but field artillery was lacking in
terms of both firepower and numbers when compared to their German opponent.
.P So in the later 1930's, with Adolf Hitler's Germany looking menacingly toward
Poland, how was the Polish army to defend the country? It was obvious to most
that the Poles could not hope to defeat the German army. Therefore what the army
had to do was to try and hold the invaders long enough to allow Poland's allies
time to mobilise and attack Germany in the West, thus forcing Germany into a
two-front war that would ultimately spell her doom. Sadly for Poland, the French,
who thought the Poles could hold off the Germans for many months, had no
intention of launching a full-scale offensive against the Germans until they were
themselves completely ready.
.P In executing this plan, the Poles were faced with two choices. One option was
for the plan that they ultimately adopted, Plan Zachod (West) or simply Plan Z; a
forward defence of the border areas. Provided the various army groups could hold
the Germans long enough, the Poles would have time to complete their mobilisation
plans and reinforce the border armies with the reserve armies.
.P The second option was for the Poles to make best use of the natural obstacles
provided by the Vistula and San rivers. The problem with this plan was that it
meant giving up large parts of western Poland to the invaders. This would have
serious consequences for both mobilisation and for the ability of Poland to
continue the war due to the industrial areas that would need to be abandoned.
For these reasons a border defence was adopted.
.P Outlined below are the seven army formations that the Polish Army fielded
initially, together with the reserve formations (planned and actual). In the bend
of the Vistula river were three armies:
.B Pomorze Army (see counter 2792 - Pomorze Infantry Army)
.B Poznan Army (see counter 2793 - Poznan Infantry Army)
.B Lodz Army (see counter 2797 - Polish Lodz Militia)
.P In the south of the country were two armies:
.B Krakow Army (see counter 2790 - Krakow Infantry Army)
.B Karpaty Army (see counter 2789 - Karpaty Infantry Army)
.P In the north was a sixth army:
.B Modlin Army (see counter 2791 - Modlin Infantry Army)
.P In support of these six armies was a reserve army and a number of independent
operational groups:
.B Prusy Army (see counter 2794 - Prusy Infantry Army) - this reserve formation
was deployed behind the left wing of the Lodz Army.
.B Narew Group (see counter 2799 - Narew Infantry Corps) - this formation was
deployed on the right flank of the Modlin Army, covering German units in East
Prussia.
.B Kutno Group (see counter 2800 - Kutno Mechanised Corps) - a reserve formation
deployed in support of the Pomorze and Poznan Armies
.B Tarnow Group (see counter 2795 - Tarnow Cavalry Corps) - a reserve formation
deployed in support of the Krakow and Karpaty Armies.
.B Wyszkow Group (there is no specific counter for this unit so its main
constituents are listed below). The Group was deployed behind the Modlin Army and
the Narew Group in order to support those forces in the defence of Warsaw.
.B Wyszkow Group (commanded by Major-General Wincenty Kowalski)
.B 1st Legions Infantry Division
.B 35th Infantry Division
.B 41st Infantry Division
.P During the Battle for Poland, a number of additional formations were created
from reserves and survivors from previously destroyed formations. The formations
and their composition will be explained in the appropriate write-ups.
.P This then was how the Polish Army lined up to face the German Army in
September 1939. The fighting effectively lasted just less than a month (Warsaw
fell on the 29th September, but the final battle was not fought until the 6th
October) before, stabbed in the back by the Soviets, and with no direct
assistance coming from the Western Allies, the Polish surrendered.
.P During the fighting the Poles lost over 66,000 dead, more than 133,000 wounded
and almost 600,000 troops were taken prisoner. Sadly, these numbers were nothing
when compared to the horror, at the hands of both the Nazis and the Soviets, that
was about to befall the beaten country.....


[2799] [Polish Narew Infantry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P Designated a corps in World In Flames, the Narew Special Operational Group was
one of the main unattached army formations within the Polish Army in 1939. Formed
in March of that year it was commanded by Major-General Czeslaw Milot-Fijalkowski
and its main units were:
.B 18th Infantry Division
.B 33rd Infantry Division
.B Podlaska Cavalry Brigade
.B Suwalaska Cavalry Brigade
.B Plus supporting artillery, engineer, National Defence and fortress troops.
.P The Narew Group was deployed on the right flank of the Modlin Army to cover
German forces attacking south from East Prussia. The Group took its name from the
river that it was assigned to hold.
.P When Case White - the invasion of Poland - began on the 1st September, the
Narew Group initially had only light contact with the German Army. However, the
pressure applied against the Modlin Army soon began to force that army back.
.P After just over a week of fighting the Germans were engaging with the Polish
reserve Wyszkow Group near the town of Rozan. When the Poles withdrew from this
area, the Narew Group had little choice but to retreat south. This retreat began
on the 9th / 10th of September.
.P Shortly afterwards, the Narew Group inflicted significant losses on the Kempf
Panzer Division, but the group effectively ceased to exist just a few days later
when the Germans brought the German 19th Corps in as reinforcements.
.P The defenders were overwhelmed and the command had disintegrated by the 14th.
Only isolated pockets of resistance remained and these were soon mopped up. Some
surviving units from the Narew Group joined Operational Group Polsie.


[2800] [Polish Kutno Mechanized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Kutno Group was one of the independent formations that, according to the
Polish Plan West, would be available to support the frontline armies once the
German attack began.
.P Under this plan the Kutno Group, consisting of the 5th and 24th Infantry
Divisions plus supporting artillery, was to be deployed behind the Pomorze and
Poznan armies.
.P In reality however, the speed of the German advance meant that the Polish Army
had insufficient time to mobilise and the units within the Kutno Group did not
operate as intended.
.P In World In Flames, this counter is available from 1941 and is designated as
a powerful Mechanised Corps. This is therefore a what-if counter that reflects
what may have been possible had the Polish defensive plan worked; if the Poles
had managed to hold the Germans at bay long enough for the French and British to
attack in the west and so draw off German forces from the Polish front. Had this
happened, then in theory the Polish could have been given the breathing space to
to complete its mobilisation and possibly obtain war material from other sources.
.P In reality of course this was not possible; not only were the Poles
overwhelmed by the speed of the German attack, but the French had no intention of
making an early assault against the Germans in the west.


[2801] [Polish Guards Armoured Army - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter, available from 1943, represents the Polish armies-in-exile that
fought for the Western Allies following the defeat of Poland.
.P In reality, Polish troops fought with both the Western Allies and the Soviet
Union during World War II. However, this counter is available only to the
Commonwealth player in World In Flames (Poland is a minor country controlled by
the Commonwealth) and so an overview of Polish units that fought under British
Army command is provided here.
.P After the fall of Poland, just over 80,000 Poles - escapees and Polish émigrés
- volunteered to continue the fight against the Germans. Plans were begun to
create two Polish corps that would be equipped by the French and be placed under
their command. These plans were incomplete by the time the Germans invaded France
in May 1940.
.P However some Polish units were ready by the time fighting erupted in the West
in April 1940, and these units fought in both the French Campaign and the equally
ill-fated Norwegian Campaign. During the latter, the Independent Podhale Rifle
Brigade were instrumental in the capture of the port of Narvik just prior to the
Allied withdrawal.
.P Following the defeat of France, around 20,000 Poles escaped to the United
Kingdom. In July 1940, these troops formed the nucleus of what became the Polish
1st Corps, which was incorporated within the British Army command structure.
.P A second Polish corps was created in the Middle East at the end of 1942,
mostly from Poles that had been released from labour camps in the Soviet Union
after the Germans attacked Russia in June 1941. One of the core components of
this 2nd corps was the 3rd Carpathian Rifle Division. This division was built up
around the Polish Independent Carpathian Rifle Brigade, a unit that had been
formed in 1940 in French controlled Syria as part of the Polish Army in France.
The Carpathian Brigade gave sterling service with the British Army in North
Africa and took part in the defence of the port of Tobruk.
.P Polish units fought alongside their British and Commonwealth allies in all the
major western theatres - North Africa and Italy (2nd Corps) and France (1st
Corps). For the campaign in northwest Europe, the 1st Armoured Division fought as
part of the 2nd Canadian Army, while the 1st Independent Parachute Brigade was
attached to the British 1st Airborne Division for the Arnhem operation. The Poles
reputation for toughness had already been reinforced during the bloody battle for
Monte Cassino in Italy. The two Infantry Divisions from the Polish 2nd Corps were
heavily involved in the climax of the five month campaign, and it was Polish
troops that eventually took Monte Cassino, paving the way open to Rome.
.P The exact make up of the two Polish corps has been difficult to identify as
it appears that some units were cadre strength only and / or never saw action.
The key components of the two corps however were:
.B 1st Corps - commanded by Lt-General Mieczyslaw Boruta-Spiechowicz (1943 until
1945 and thereafter by Lt-General Stanislaw Maczek)
.B 1st Armoured Division
.B 1st Independent Parchute Brigade
.B 2nd Corps - commanded by Lt-General Wladyslaw Anders
.B 2nd Armoured Brigade
.B 3rd Carpathian Infantry Division
.B 5th Kresowa Infantry Division


[2802] [Greek II Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T When the Italian Army attacked on the morning of the 28th October 1940, this
corps was stationed in Thessaly and Western Macedonia. Then, it hastily moved to
the Albanian border between Vovoussa and Morova mount.
.H
.P This corps was made up of  3 divisions and one brigade:
.P The 1st Infantry division,
.P The division of cavalry,
.P The 5th Infantry brigade,
.P The 11th Infantry division
.H
.P The 28th October, the Julia Italian Mountain division advanced through the
Pindus Mountains, despite the fierce resistance of the 2500 men of Pindus
Detachment. The 3rd November, the Julia division captured Vovousa. The 4th
November, the 2nd corps counterattacked. After continuous attacks of the cavalry
division, the Julia division was forced to retreat the 8th November and the 13th
November , this Italian division was repelled on the border.
.P The 21st November, the 2nd Greek corps went to offensive through the Grammos
Mountains, captured the villages of Erseha, Perati and Leskovic and pushed to
Premeti the 5th December. At the end of December, the 1st and the 2nd Greek
Corps occupied all the Northern Epirus. The 10th January, the 2nd corps captured
the key junction of Klisura. Then, the front stabilized.
.P In April 1941, all the 1st Greek Army which defended the Albanian front, was
isolated by the German invasion of the Balkans and the capture of Ioannina. The
21st April, the 2nd corps surrendered to the Germans and Italians.
.P Between October 1940 and the beginning of April 1941, the Greek Army losses
in Albania were 14562 KIA/MIA and 67485 WIA. On the opposite side, the Italian
casualties were 13755 KIA, 25067 MIA and 63242 WIA.


[2803] [Greek I Mountain Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T When the Italian Army attacked on the morning of the 28th October 1940, this
corps was stationed in Southern Greece. Then, it hastily moved to the Albanian
border in the South-Western sector of the frontier next to the coast (Epirus
sector). This corps wasn’t a real mountain corps ; it was formed by normal
infantry but with mountain equipment.
.H
.P This corps was made up of  4 divisions:
.P The 2nd Infantry division,
.P The 3rd Infantry division,
.P The 4th Infantry division,
.P The 8th Infantry division (initially independent division).
.H
.P The 28th October, the sector of Epirus was only defended by the single 8th
Infantry division. But this division was prepared for forward defense and
stopped the attack of the 23rd Infantry division Ferrana, and the 131st armored
division Centauro. Along the coast, the 51st Infantry division Siena, after
having captured Filiates, and crossed the flooding river Kalamas, reached
Paramythia.
.P In early December, the 1st Greek corps vigorously attacked the retreated 11th
Italian Army, crossed the Kalamas river, went along the Drina valley and reached
Sarande the 6th December and Argyrocastro the 8th December. Then the front
stabilized in the south of the port of Vlore and east of Tepeline.
.P In April 1941, all the 1st Greek Army which defended the Albanian front, was
isolated by the German invasion of the Balkans and the capture of Ioannina. The
21st April, the 1st corps surrendered to the Germans and Italians.
.P Between October 1940 and the beginning of April 1941, the Greek Army losses
in Albania were 14562 KIA/MIA and 67485 WIA. On the opposite side, the Italian
casualties were 13755 KIA, 25067 MIA and 63242 WIA.


[2804] [Greek III Mountain Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T Shortly  before the Italian Attack of the 28th October, this corps was
assigned to the sector of the Macedonian front along the Albanian Frontier from
Kastoria to the shores of Lake Prespa at the extreme North East corner where
Greece-Albania-Yugoslavia meet. The 28th October this front was defended by the
9th Infantry Division and the 4th Brigade.
.H
.P Later this corps was reorganized into 4 divisions:
.P The 9th Infantry division,
.P The 10th Infantry division,
.P The 13th Infantry division,
.P The 15th Infantry division.
.H
.P The 28th October 1940, along the Macedonian Front, the 26th Italian corps was
on defensive position, dug in along the west bank of the Devoli river. The 14th
November, the 3rd Greek corps attacked the Italians. In the north, the 15th
division advanced around Mount Ivan in freezing conditions. Meanwhile, the 9th
and the 10th divisions, after fierce combats near the frontier, broke through
the Morova mount, and the 22nd November seized the city of Koritza. The 3rd
corps captured 2000 POW, 80 field guns, 55 AT guns, and 300 MG belonging to
Italian divisions Tridentina, Arezzo, Parma, Piemonte. Then it pushed to the
north and west and the 4th December reached the city of Pogradec on the lake
Okhrida.
.P By the end of January the Greek advance was finally stopped. Then, the front
stabilized.
.P In April 1941, all the 1st Greek Army which defended the Albanian front, was
isolated by the German invasion of the Balkans and the capture of Ioannina. The
21st April, the 3rd corps surrendered to the Germans and Italians.
.P Between October 1940 and the beginning of April 1941, the Greek Army losses
in Albania were 14562 KIA/MIA and 67485 WIA. On the opposite side, the Italian
casualties were 13755 KIA, 25067 MIA and 63242 WIA.


[2805] [Greek Athens Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T At the dawn of the 28th October 1940, an ultimatum was delivered to Greece by
the Italian Embassy in which the Italians wanted various coastal positions and
islands. General Metaxas refused, and later on the 28th October, the Italian
army attacked Greece from Albania. The Italian army was rapidly pushed back into
Albania, and by the end of January 1941, the Greeks had conquered one fourth of
Albania.
.P In march 1941, the British sent an expeditionary force (6th Australian
division, 2nd New Zealand division and 1st armored brigade) which was based near
Hadova and Katerina.
.P The 5th April 1941, Germany declared war on Greece and attacked the Metaxas
line from Bulgaria but was stopped by a determined defense. After the collapse
of Yugoslavia, the  2nd Panzer division bypassed this fortified line and after
having overrun the 19th Greek motorized Infantry division seized Salonika the
9th April. The 10th April, the 2nd Greek army which was encircled in the forts
of the Metaxas line surrendered.
.P The 11th April, the 40th Panzer corps broke through the Commonwealth
defensive positions at the Kozani pass. Then the German army pushed south and
south west pursuing the British. The 21st April, after the captured of Ioannina,
the 1st Greek army (which defended Albania) surrendered. The last Greek troops
surrendered the 23rd April, and the same day, the King and his government
embarked to Crete.
.P The 25th April, an airborne assault of the 2nd parachute regiment seized the
bridge of Corinth, which permitted to Germans to drive on the Peloponnesus. The
27 April, a motorcycle battalion of the 2nd Panzer division entered the Greek
capital. The 30th April, the last British troops left Greece.
.H
.P The 12th October 1944, Athens was liberated by resistance fighters.


[2806] [Yugoslavian I Infantry Corps - by Dale]
.T Representing the Yugoslavian Independent Sixth Army
.P Sixth Army:
.P The Sixth Army was an independent command not subordinated to an army group. It was composed of two infantry divisions, one infantry brigade, one cavalry division, and one cavalry brigade. These forces were deployed around Belgrade and in the region east of the Tisza with two additional infantry divisions held in reserve along both banks of the lower Morava Valley.
.P By April 10th XIV Panzer Corps forces were swiftly advancing through the Morava Valley in close pursuit of elements of the 5th army units retreating toward their capital. On the next day the German spearheads suddenly drove into the southern section of the 6th army which was also withdrawing. These forces were overrun by the early hours of 12th April.


[2807] [Yugoslavian II Infantry Corps - by Dale]
.T Representing the 2nd Army Group
.P The 2nd Army Group consisting of the 1st, 2nd and 6th Armies defended the region between the Iron gates and the Drava River and were responsible for the defence of the area around Belgrade leaving the city itself open in respect of the Yugoslav declaration of April 4 that Belgrade was an "open city" free of military units. Despite this some 500 German aircraft pounded the city during April 6-7. These aerial attacks devastated large parts of the city and killed perhaps as many as 6,000 civilians as well a destroying all the Yugoslavian high commands communications.
.H
.P First army:
.P This force which consisted of one cavalry and two infantry divisions occupied the northwest corner of the country between the Danube and the Tisza rivers. Because the Hungarian government had been pressured by allied governments about unwarranted aggression against a European neighbour their forces did not get heavily involved in the invasion until it was apparent that the Yugoslavian government was no longer in control and Belgrade had fallen. So on the 14th of April the Hungarian 3rd army crossed the border however by then the first army had retreated back across the Danube.
.H
.P Second Army:
.P Three infantry divisions with supporting units were the forces available for the defence of the northern frontier between the Drava and Sava rivers. After coming under attack from the German 46th Motorized corp. advancing from Hungary via Barca on the Drava river this force was retreated south across the Danube on 12th April to link up with the First and sixth armies and remnants of the fifth army who were to hold defensive positions in the triangle Belgrade-Krusevac-lake Shkoder
.P Despite resistance from the above forces, all of which were not fully mobilised, by April 12th German forces were converging on Belgrade from three directions, including a thrust by a Motorized corps from Rumania.  In the early evening of that day an SS lieutenant from the 41st Panzer Corps took a patrol into the capital, hoisted the swastika flag over the German legation, and accepted the mayor's offer to surrender the city. On the morning of the following day, Easter Sunday, German armoured spearheads entered Belgrade.


[2808] [Yugoslavian III Infantry Corps - by Dale]
.T Representing Army Group three
.P These units were responsible for defending the borders of Albania and Bulgaria in south-eastern Yugoslavia.
.H
.P Fifth Army:
.P This force consisted of four regular infantry divisions supported by AA and artillery units. These supporting units like most in the Yugoslavian army suffered from being equipped with horse-drawn and aged Artillery pieces.
.P However this unit was one of the few fully mobilized Yugoslav units and faced up against the German 1st Panzer Group when it crossed the border from Bulgaria at daylight on April 8. In the ensuing engagements and after offering stubborn resistance it was unable to withstand the combination of German armour and air power so it retreated to beyond the Morava River subsequently further back towards the Belgrade area.
.H
.P Third Army:
.P Third Army, composed of four infantry divisions and one separate battalion, was deployed along the Albanian border from Lake Ohridsko to Lake Shadarsko with one infantry division held in reserve in the Skopje area. Since it was a regular army unit it was fully mobilised when the German army attacked. These were the forces that the Yugoslav high command planned, in a discussion with British field Marshall Dill on the first of April, to commit in a drive against Albania from the east. In actuality it was isolated from other Yugoslavian forces by the advance of the German army from Bulgaria and any planned offensive action was academic when on April 14, Gen. Danilo Katafatovic took command of the remaining Yugoslav forces and opened negotiations for an armistice, which was signed three days later.


[2809] [Yugoslavian Cavalry Corps - by Dale]
.T Representing Yugoslavian Army Cavalry forces.
.P The Yugoslavian army had a total of eight brigades of cavalry, designated 1st to the 8th organised into three divisions. They did not operate as an integrated cavalry corps but each of the divisions was assigned to other units at an army/corps level. In addition each regular infantry division in the Yugoslavian army also had a cavalry battalion attached.
.P There were no major motorized units in the Yugoslavian army and only two tank battalions equipped with 110 obsolete and probably mostly unserviceable tanks such as Renault FT-17s.


[2810] [Yugoslavian Mountain Corps - by Dale]
.T Representing Army group 1
.P These units were responsible for defending the north-western area of the country, Croatia, from enemy contact. The Germans realised that these forces were likely to offer little resistance and started their advance from Austria earlier than the planned date. This army group mostly made up of Croatian units was indeed heavily affected by mass insubordination, desertions even in-fighting during the day of the German advance into Zagreb. The city was occupied/liberated in the afternoon of April the 10th and after the declaration of an independent Croatia both  armies in the army group were dissolved by the Yugoslavian high command that evening and any remaining loyal units were told to retreat southward some 124 miles (200 km) to the Una River.
.H
.P Seventh army:
.P The Yugoslavian army had a total of two Alpine regiments each equipped with a supporting battalion of artillery. The Croatian Risnjacki Alpine and the Slovenian Triglavski Alpine units which operated together with a pair of standard infantry divisions and supporting AA battalion and artillery regiment to form a Corp sized unit designated the seventh army.
.H
.P Fourth army:
.P This unit consisted of three regular infantry divisions supported by a cavalry regiment, AA and artillery units and was assigned a defence line along the northern Yugoslavian border.  Each Division was made up of three infantry regiments, an artillery regiment, engineer battalion, anti-tank company, machine gun company and AA company. Due to the embargo, since 1939, of arms and ammunition to the Yugoslav army from its major supplier the Skoda works in occupied Czechoslovakia it is doubtful that all units were at full strength. 


[2811] [Prince Paul - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 46 in 1939, Prince Paul of Yugoslavia of the Royal House of Karadjordjevic was the only son of Prince Arsen and
Princess Aurora Demidov, and was educated at Oxford University in Britain.  He married Princess Olga of Greece and Denmark
in 1923 with George VI of the United Kingdom as his Best Man at the wedding.

.P When King Alexander was assassinated in
Marseille in 1934, Prince Paul became Regent.  Yugoslavia managed to steer a neutral course between the Axis and Allied
camps during the early years of WWII but Italy's failed invasion of Greece bought matters to a head.  In order to support
his Axis partner and reinforce his own position in the eastern Mediterranean, Hitler pressured Paul to join the Axis
alliance and permit troops and supplies to be moved through Yugoslavia and into Greece.

.P Despite his British education and
close ties with the British royal family, Prince Paul gave in to the German demands and signed the Tripartite Pact with Germany
and Italy on 25th March 1941.  Massive anti-Axis demonstrations immediately broke out in Belgrade and Paul's nephew Petar
executed a coup d'etat two days later.  The new Yugoslav government, led by General Dusan Simovic as prime minister, stepped
back from the alliance with Germany and made it known that they would adhere only to the letter of the Tripartite Pact only
rather than being a full and active participant.

.P Germany was unhappy with this situation and invaded Yugoslavia with the
intention of installing a government which would be more enthusiastic about its obligations to the Axis alliance.  Prince
Paul and the rest of the Yugoslav royal family escaped abroad and were kept under house arrest by the British in South Africa
for the remainder of the war.

.P Prince Paul died in Paris in September 1976 without having ever returned to Yugoslavia.  He is
the grandfather of actress Catherine Oxenberg.


[2812] [Yugoslavian Belgrade Militia - by Dale]
.T This unit was never created in the historical WWII timeline however there is a formation present in the 1941 Yugoslavian order of battle which could easily represent this unit.
.P Third territorial army:
.P This force existed in the 1941 Yugoslavian order of battle and consisted of three infantry divisions plus supporting units however due to the extremely quick capitulation of Yugoslav forces it is doubtful if it was ever mobilised to a state where it could have been committed to battle.
.P Had the invasion of Yugoslavia been a more protracted affair it is of no doubt that this unit would have been fully mobilised and employed in the defence of its country.


[2813] [Yugoslavian Zagreb Militia - by Dale]
.T This unit was never created in the historical WWII timeline however given the details below a scenario for the mobilisation of this unit is given.
.P In the tumultuous political manoeuvrings in 1940/41 various threats, overtures and alliances were offered and made to the Yugoslav state desperately trying to avoid occupation culminating in the coup on March 27th 1941. This convinced Hitler that Yugoslavia was to be considered an enemy state and must be destroyed as quickly as possible, consequently in a staff meeting that day Hitler formulated overall strategic plans for the projected military operation against Yugoslavia.
.P In an effort to destabilise an already shaky regime political promises were to be extended to the Croats, promises that were bound to have all the more telling effect since they would render even more acute the internal dissension within Yugoslavia. Agreements with the Croatian political movement had only just been made by national government early in April but with the German invasion and occupation of Zagreb on 14th of April "a free and independent State of Croatia" was proclaimed and under the leadership of Ante Pavelic this new state by means of a declaration of war on Britain on April 17th became a fully paid up member of the Axis.
.P Upon the German invasion of the USSR a call was made by the Croatian leaders for volunteers to fight for the German cause and numerous units were raised both for internal security and in action with the German and Italian forces aboard.
.P Could the internal political differences been resolved and the Yugoslavian army put up a more coherent defence and generated time these volunteer forces could have been raised and employed in the defence of a united Yugoslavia.


[2814] [Yugoslavian Mechanized Corps - by Dale]
.T This unit was never present in the historical context of WWII, however given the historical increase in army mechanisation and preponderance of armoured vehicles prevalent in other nations' forces during the course of the war it is certain that a unit of this type would come into existence should Yugoslavia have remained neutral.
.P Which faction would have provided the requisite support in terms of the supplied materiel?  A neutral government could possibly be linked to Russian, Allied or even the Axis governments as there is no certainty as to would have been in charge of the government by 1943. Judging from the fluid political machinations that occurred historically it could equally be a Soviet Communist state; Serbian dominated neutral or Croatian controlled axis puppet state.


[2815] [Hungarian I Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P This corps could represent the 3rd Hungarian infantry corps belonging to the 2nd Army. This corps was made up of the 6th, 7th and 9th light divisions (infantry division with only two infantry regiments). This corps was sent to the eastern front in April 1942.
.P The 4th July, this corps seized Staryi Oskol and the 7th July it reached the Don River in the south of Voronezh. But, the Soviets army succeeded to hold three bridgeheads on the west bank of the Don river at Uryv, Karotyak and Stutye. The 27th July, the 3rd corps helped with the 1st field armored division, tried to eliminate the Uryv bridgehead. The division successfully pushed the Soviets out of Uryv and into a small bend in the Don River north of town. Unfortunately the attack was stopped because of ammunition shortfall.  A few days later, the Soviets retook all of the lost terrain. The 10th August, the Hungarian 3rd Corps, now freshly re-supplied, renewed the attack but again were forced to withdraw to their start line. The last attempt was made the 9th September but after five days of heavy fighting the attack was broken of. By mid September 1942 Hungarian forces had settled into defensive positions.
.P The 12th January 1943, the 40th Soviet Army launched an attack from the Uryv bridgehead. At the end of the first day, the Soviets have driven a 6km wide gap between the 3rd and 4th Hungarian Corps, penetrating up to 3 km. The Hungarian troops engaged had been smashed by continuous Soviet attacks and the 14th January, the 7th light infantry division was destroyed. The 17th January the 3rd Corps along with German reinforcement still conducted a fierce defense against the 40th Soviet Army. But, the 18th January, 40th Army surrounded the town of Ostrogosk trapped inside the remnants of the 3rd corps.
.P The 22nd January, the 2nd Hungarian Army didn’t exist any longer as a command unit and was moved to the rear. Between the 13th and the 22nd January, the Hungarian 2nd Army lost 8718 KIA, 16497 WIA, 77288 MIA and 2582 POW out of total strength of 228011 men.


[2816] [Hungarian II Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P This corps could represent the 4th Hungarian infantry corps belonging to the 2nd Army. This corps was made up of the 10th, 13th and 20th light divisions (infantry division with only two infantry regiments).
.P This corps was sent to the Don River in the south of Voronezh in summer 1942 where the Soviets army succeeded to hold three bridgeheads on the west bank of this river at Uryv, Karotyak and Stutye. The 7th August, the 4th corps attacked with the 1st field armored division the Karotyak bridgehead. At the end of the day, elements of the 4th corps had reached the Don River in the north of the city, but the eastern part of Karotyak still remained in Russian hands. Few days later, the 1st Armored Field Division was recalled to support the 3rd corps, then the Russians attacked through the gap and managed to held the bridgehead. Only the 3rd September, the Soviet bridgehead was finally eliminated.
.P The 12th January 1943, the 40th Soviet Army launched an attack from the Uryv bridgehead. At the end of the first day, the Soviets have driven a 6km wide gap between the 3rd and 4th Hungarian Corps, penetrating up to 3 km. The 16th January, the 13th Light Division at Karotyak was attacked by the Soviet 40th Army. After heavy fighting, the 4th corps withdrew towards Ostrogosk where it surrendered.
.P The 22nd January, the 2nd Hungarian Army did not exist any longer as a command unit and was moved to the rear. Between the 13th and the 22nd January, the Hungarian 2nd Army lost 8718 KIA, 16497 WIA, 77288 MIA and 2582 POW out of total strength of 228011 men.


[2817] [Hungarian Cavalry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P This cavalry corps was never formed. There was only one cavalry division into 
the Hungarian Army : The 1st cavalry division (or Hussar Division Huszar 
hadosztaly). This cavalry division was raised in October 1942. It was made up of 3 Hussar regiments, 1 bicycle battalion, 1 armored battalion (47 Turan + 5 Toldi tanks), 1 reconnaissance battalion (26 armored cars) and artillery.
.P Till 1944, this division was used as a mobile reserve division for the defense of Hungary. The 10th June 1944, the division left Hungary and was sent to the Pripet Marshes where it was engaged in heavy fighting against Russian partisans with the 1st German cavalry corps. As the Soviet summer offensive "Operation Bagration" progressed west, the 1st cavalry division supported by the 507th German heavy tank battalion tried to stop the enemy’s advance. Between the 5th and the 8th July, the division was involved in the battle of Baranowicze. The 15th July, the division had only 6 armored cars and fought as an infantry division after having exhausted all its horses.  In August 1944, the depleted division was withdrawn first near Warsaw and in September to Hungary.
.P During the battle of Debrecen, the 1st cavalry division attacked the Romanian bridgehead on the Tisza River near Szolnok. The 25th October, the 2nd Romanian division was pulled back across the river. Later (December to February 1945) some elements (about 1000 men) of the 1st cavalry division participated in the defense of Budapest.
.P The 16th March 1945, the 1st cavalry division was attacked by the Soviet 46th 
army in the Vertes Mountains. The division was rapidly overwhelmed and had to retreat. In May 1945, some elements of the remnants of this division surrendered to US forces in Styria, Austria, while others surrendered to the Red Army.


[2818] [Hungarian Budapest Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P This corps represent all the units used to defend the city of Budapest. Among 
them, there were the Budapest Guard Battalion (800 men), various military 
institutions in Budapest and train units (2800), various Combat Groups organized 
in Budapest (Berend, Koranyi, Dery, Morlin and Viharos CG, 2000), the Budapest and
assault Police Battalion  and auxiliary Police units (8800), 2 assault battalions 
(1000), 5 Gendarme battalions (3240), 2 student assault battalion (1000), the 
Vannay-Alarm battalion (638) and Arrow Cross Combat Groups (1500).
.P The 29th October 1944, the Russian army launched its offensive against Budapest and the 26th December the city was encircled. Besides the Budapest garrison, the remnants of the 10th, 12th, 1st armored, and Hussar Hungarian divisions were trapped into the city, which represented about 51000 men. These units were mixed with several German units : 1st and 8th SS Cavalry divisions, 16th Panzer division, Panzergrenadier-Division Feldherrnhalle and other small sized units for a total of 41000 German soldiers.
.P The 29th December, the Red Army attacked Pest.  After fierce street fighting, the German evacuated the Pest sector the 17th January. The German withdrew to Buda and then destroyed the five bridges on the Danube River. During the same time, German Army tried to relieve the encircled garrison of Budapest (Operation Konrad). But all the offensives were stopped (the last one at only 20 km from the center of the city). After having taken the Gellert hill, the 11th February, the southern railway station and established a bridgehead on the castle hill, the Red army succeeded to cut the remaining garrison in half. The 13th February, the garrison finally surrendered.


[2819] [Hungarian Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P The motorized corps could represent the Hungarian Mobile Corps Gyorshadtest.  This corps was made up of :
.P The 1st motorized brigade,
.P The 2nd motorized brigade,
.P The 1st cavalry brigade,
.P The 2nd cavalry brigade.
.H
.P The 10th April 1941, as Croatians declared their independence, Hungary attacked Yugoslavia. After a parachute battalion had seized several bridges, the Mobile Corps advanced into Yugoslavia and totally occupied Baska the 14th April. The 2nd motorized brigade even pushed to Valjevo in Serbia.
.P The 26th June 1941, the Russians bombed the Hungarian city of Kassa, Hungary declared war on Russia the 27th June. The mobile corps (less the 2nd cavalry brigade) took part to the attack. For this campaign, this corps was equipped with about 90 Toldi tanks, 60 light CV35 and 48 armored cars Csaba.
.P The initial advances in the Carpathian Mountains were very slow (It took four days to advance 10 km). Only when it reached Tataro and the Stanislav plain, the Mobile Corps advance was much faster.
The two motorized brigades broke through the Stalin Line at Jeltuszkowo and reached Rogozna on the Bug River the 21st July 1941 and established a bridgehead on the east bank of the river. Then the 17th German army ordered the Mobile Corps to participate in the encirclement of Russian units in Uman. The corps advanced along the Bug River and after having taken the city of Bershad (28th July), the 1st Motorized Brigade crossed the Bug River at Gayvoron the 1st August and then seized the city of Olviopol the 4th August, closing the pocket. The encircled Soviet units surrendered the 8th August.
.P Between the 12th and the 16th August, the Mobile Corps was engaged with the 16th Panzer Division in a fierce battle at Nikolayev. At the end of August, the Mobile Corps defended the Dnieper River near Nikopol. The 12th October, this corps crossed the Dnieper. The 11th November, completely depleted (273 KIA, 2479 WIA, 86 Toldi tanks and all the CV35 destroyed), the remnants of Mobile Corps were withdrawn. During this campaign, the Mobile corps captured some 17,000 POW.


[2820] [Hungarian GD Mechanized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P This corps could represent the three armored units of the Hungarian army. All these divisions were formed with one tank regiment, one motorized regiment, two motorized artillery battalions, one engineer battalion, one Mechanized AT battalion, and one reconnaissance battalion.
.H
.P The first Field Armored division was created in October 1941. In 1942, this division was part of the 2nd Hungarian Army. In July 1942, the division was sent on the Voronezh Front. The division was rearmed with 108 Panzer 38, 22 Panzer IV, 16 Toldi, 18 Csaba armored car and 21 Nimrod SP AT gun. Between the 27th July and mid September 1942, this division was involved in a series of battles to eliminate two Russian bridgeheads on the west bank of the Don River at Uryv and Karotyak. After three attacks (27th July, 10th August, and 9 September) and even if 21 T34 were destroyed the 27th July, the Uryv bridgeheads resisted and was used by the Red army for its offensive of January 1943. The Karotyak bridgehead was finally eliminated after a second assault the 3rd September. In January 1943, the 1st Armored Field Division managed to prevent continuous attempts by Soviet armor to cut the retreat of the 2nd Hungarian Army. Finally, the 1st Hungarian Armored Field Division was disbanded in April 1943 after suffering very heavy casualties and equipment losses.
.H
.P The 1st Hungarian Armored Division was activated in April 1943 for training but went active on the Eastern front as a combat unit only in mid 1944. This division was armed with 64 Panzer IV, 5 panther, 40 stug III and 75 Hetzer. This division was involved in several battles on the eastern front : battle of Arad in September 1944, attack of the Mindszent bridgehead the 10th October. In November 1944, the division withdrew near Lake Balaton. Finally, the remnants of this division (5000 men) were trapped in Budapest and totally destroyed in February 1945.
.H
.P The 2nd armored division belonged to the 2nd Hungarian corps in September 1944 
and attacked the Romanian army towards Salmasel-Ludus-Blaj, between the 5th and 
the 8th September. Then the 2nd armored division fought during operation 
"Fruhlingserwachen" (6th March 1945). After the failure of this offensive, the 2nd
Hungarian Armored Division was withdrawing alongside the Danube. The 18th march 
1945, the division lost its last 15 tanks in a fighting around Sored. The 7th May
1945, the division was deployed in the area south of Melk, west of Sankt Polten 
and north of Mariazell in Austria and surrendered to the Russians.


[2821] [Rumanian I Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The I Corps (under Major General Teodor Inoescu) joined the Romanian 4th Army 
at the battle of Odessa in August 1941.
.P After taking the city's water reservoirs on the 17th of August the Guard 
Infantry, Frontier-guard Infantry and 21st Infantry divisions saw fierce fighting 
throughout September. It was not until the middle of October before the I Corps managed to break the main line of defense for the city.
.P After refitting during the winter of 1941/1942, the I Corps participated in the drive towards the Caucasus seeing action in the defense of Stalingrad with the 3rd Army, where it was pushed back trying to hold a defensive line on the Chir River.
.P Decimated at Stalingrad, the I Corps (Lt. General Ion Boiteanu) was pulled back to Moldavia to reform. The I Corps, under the command of Lieutenant General Radu Gheorghe in 1944, managed to avoid being encircled by the Russians before the cease-fire.
.H
.B The Romanian infantry division was modeled after the German organization. It had 17,500 men assigned to it. The soldiers had very modern firearms but sorely lacked in artillery support, having only roughly half that of a German division.


[2822] [Rumanian II Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The II Corps (under Lt. General Nicolae Macici) was deployed in Dobruja for Operation Barbarossa, where it crossed the Danube fighting along the coast towards the Dniester River.
.P After the fall of Odessa, the II Corps served as occupation troops of the city where General Macici was ordered to enact reprisals on the population after saboteurs exploded a bomb at the Romanian Headquarters building.
.P Taking over command, Lieutenant General Nicolae Dascalescu was with the II 
Corps for the rest of the war. At the Battle of Stalingrad the II Corps, 
overextended and outgunned, bore the brunt of Soviet Bug Offensive and were 
overrun by the 5th Tank Army on November 19, 1942.
.P The corps was reformed in southern Romania in 1943 and the II Corps took 10,000 German prisoners when Romania declared war on its former ally after the bombing of Bucharest by German bombers. Together with the 4th Army, they forced a bridgehead over the river Mures in Transylvania and participated in the heaviest fighting there. The II Corps finished the war fighting in Slovakia.
.H
.B Commander Macici was promoted to command of the 1st Romanian Army stationed in Romania to protect against an attack by Hungary (The government was convinced that war with Hungary was inevitable despite both countries being allied to Germany). After the sacking of Marshal Antonescu by King Michael on August 23, 1944, General Macici commanded the troops facing the Germans inside Romania and led these forces in the attack on Hungary. In January 1945 he started the offensive in Slovakia but was arrested by the Soviets soon after.


[2823] [Rumanian Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Romanian Rosiori and Calarasi regiments evolved from the cavalry of the 19th century.
.P Identical in all but name they formed 6 cavalry brigades in 1941. The Cavalry Corps (Major General Mihail Racovita) consisted of the 5th, 6th and 8th Brigades and was subordinated to the German 11th army where it reoccupied Chisinau, the capital of Bessarabia. They drove on to the Dnepr River and by the end of September fought in the battle of Azov Sea that saw the destruction of the Soviet 9th and 18th armies after they made a serious attempt to rescue the isolated 51st army. The Cavalry Corps and the Adolf Hitler SS division thwarted and then encircled the Russian armies.
.P The Romanians started to motorize their cavalry forces over the winter and reclassified the brigades as divisions (they had the same force structure as the Italians and Hungarians) in 1942. The Cavalry campaigned in the Caucasus crossing the Don River near Rostov where the 6th division trapped 2 Soviet marine brigades before advancing along the eastern shores of the Black Sea and into the Caucasus.
.P The Cavalry Corps' fighting power was heavily upgraded with German armament as they withdrew into the Crimea in 1943/1944 being subordinated to the German 49th Mountain Korps. As the situation deteriorated the Cavalry Corps had to fight its way through Russian tanks to reach Sevastopol where it was evacuated to Romania.


[2824] [Rumanian Alpine Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Vanatori de munte, or Mountain Hunters, the elite of the Romanian infantry, were first organized in 1916.
.P  Commanded by Major General Gheorghe Avramescu from 1941 to 1943 the Mountain Corps 1st, 2nd and 4th Mountain brigades smashed the Stalin line in Northern Bukovina crossing the Bug and Dneiper rivers.
.P They fought in the battle of Azov Sea where it helped to defeat the Soviet 9th and 18th Armies. The Mountain Corps then participated in the siege of Sevastopol were it captured the 109th rifle division (10,000 men).
.P An Expeditionary Skier group was formed from the 3rd mountain brigade and sent to the Crimea fighting for the German 11th Army during the winter of 1941 and all mountain brigades were rearmed with modern German artillery to give them more punch.
.P 1942 saw the mountain troops (2nd and 3rd divisions) fighting with the 11th army for Operation Fall Blau. The mountain brigades were renamed as divisions on March 15th in a political move to emphasize the Romanian commitment to the war effort.
.P During the winter of 43/44 the corps was active in the Yaila Mountains conducting anti-partisan duties where an estimated 8,000 partisans were present. The mountain troops had considerable success in these efforts.
.P Major General Hugo Schwab took command of the Mountain Corps (1st and 2nd Mountain, and 6th Cavalry divisions) in 1944 defending Sevastopol and southern Crimea. They covered the retreat of the German 5th Korps. On May 10th what was left of the Mountain Corps was evacuated to Romania.
.P In June of 1944 the 1st and 3rd Mountain divisions were deployed along the frontier with Hungary with the Romanian 4th Army, which was subordinated to the Soviets after August 23, 1944. The Mountain Corps participated in the fighting in Transylvania before being disbanded in late October.
.H
.B The 2nd Mountain division earned the admiration of German commanders in 1942 while fighting for 203 consecutive days. They were awarded 478 Iron Crosses during this period.
.B General G. Avramescu went on to command the III Corps, the 6th Corps and then the 4th Army in Transylvania and Slovakia fighting the Germans. He was arrested by the Soviets who said he was killed in transit during an air raid. Coincidentally, there was only one bullet to hit the car and he was the only one to get shot. The Soviets had suspected him of planning to defect to the Germans with the entire 4th Army.


[2825] [Antonescu - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 57 in 1939, Marshal Ion Antonescu graduated from Cavalry School in 1904 at the top of
his class and took a leading role in the
defusing of the Galati peasant revolt of 1907.  He then attended the military academy from 1911
to 1913 and was promoted to captain in time
to participate in the Second Balkan War against Bulgaria.

.P When Rumania entered WWI on the side of the Allies in 1916, Antonescu was working
as chief-of-staff for Marshal Constantin Prezan's Northern Army.  Early Rumanian defeats in that
war resulted in the Central Powers
occupying most of the country.  Prezan's comparative success against the enemy attacks led to his
appointment as commander of the 1st
and 3rd (renamed Danube Defense Group) Armies in November 1916 with Major Antonescu as
the chief of his Operations Bureau.  The defeat
of those armies in the Battle of Neajlov and the loss of Bucharest did not hinder Prezan's career
and he was named chief of the General
Staff in December 1916 with Antonescu becoming the chief of the Operations Bureau of the
General Staff. In this role, Antonescu won
glory as one of the architects of Rumania's later victories including the occupation of Bessarabia
and the defeat of the Hungarian
Red Army.  Antonescu won a promotion to lieutenant colonel and Rumania's highest military
award: the Mihai Viteazul Order 3rd class.

.P In the early 1920's he served as a military attache to France and Great Britain
before returning to Rumania as the commander of the Scoala Superioara de Razboi  (Upper School of War).  By 1933 he had been appointed as
chief of the General Staff and then crossed
over into politics to serve as defense minister in 1937.  Antonescu's relationship with King Carol
II was not satisfactory to the
monarch and Antonescu resigned in March 1938 and in 1940 was placed under house arrest.

.P Rumania's diplomatic relationships in 1940
were quite strained.  Russia had seized Bessarabia and northern Bukovina in June. Germany had
backed Hungary's claim to northern
Transylvania in August.  In September Carol II turned to Antonescu and appointed him Prime
minister.  Two days later Antonescu
forced Carol's abdication and named himself Conducator (Leader) while Carol's son, Michael,
became a figurehead King.  Antonescu
formed a temporary political alliance with the fascist 'Iron Guard' but ensured that he staffed key
offices with men loyal to himself.

.P Antonescu's
government joined the Tripartite Pact of Germany, Italy, and Japan in November 1940 in the
hope of retrieving the territories seized by
Russia.  Germany was only too happy to agree to this arrangement in exchange for access to
Rumania's oil reserves. With Germany now
backing his government, Antonescu felt confident enough to address his domestic problems and
adopted a harsher, less compromising
attitude towards his political allies.  The inevitable, but unsuccessful rebellion by the Iron Guard
occurred in January 1941 and
Antonescu achieved uncontested political control within Rumania. Mobilization of the armies
and conversion of the economy to a war
footing followed.

.P On 6th June 1941 Hitler informed Antonescu of the upcoming Operation Barbarossa and the
Rumanian dictator immediately
offered the support of the Rumanian army in exchange for the recovery of Bessarabia and
Northern Bukovina. The German Eleventh Army was
deployed to Rumania to assist in the southern offensive. The initial battles were successful and in
August 1941 Antonescu was promoted
to field marshal.  No longer content with reoccupying the ceded territories he took the Rumanian
army deeper into Russian territory.
This decision was unpopular domestically and cost Rumania the opportunity of appealing to the
Western Allies for diplomatic support
later in the war.

.P The Rumanians suffered enormous casualties in the Battle of Stalingrad and Antonescu's
domestic popularity declined.
By mid-1944 the eventual outcome of the war was becoming more clear and in August King
Michael dismissed Antonescu, denounced the
Tripartite Pact and switched sides in the war.  In May 1946 Antonescu was tried by the
Rumanian communist government and sentenced to
death.  Prison guards executed him on June 1, 1946.


[2826] [Rumanian Bucharest Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units are generic units that represent the reserve and replacement system and all local forces that could be hastily mobilized to form a combat grouping stiffened perhaps by independent formations.
.P For example, 6 reserve divisions were formed during 1941 set up in a force structure identical to regular divisions but equipped with older weapons.
.P Stalingrad was a disaster for Romania in losses of men and material. Only 9 of 26 divisions committed to the Eastern Front were combat ready afterwards and these were located in the Kuban and Crimea. Several divisional remnants were combined to make an effective fighting force and all were reinforced with fresh troops from Romania.
.P 19 Training divisions were created in 1943 to replace the reserves cannibalized after Stalingrad. Intended to be the reserve structure for the combat divisions, the coup of August 23, 1944 found these reserves taking the first actions against the Wehrmacht.
.H
.B With the sacking of Marshal Antonescu on August 23, 1944, the Germans were told they could withdraw their troops peacefully from Romanian soil. However, angered by their capitulation Hitler ordered air raids on Bucharest causing Romania to declare war on Germany


[2827] [Rumanian Cernauti Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Militia units are generic units that represent the reserve and replacement system and all local forces that could be hastily mobilized to form a combat grouping stiffened perhaps by independent formations.
.P Romania entered the war on the side of the Axis powers hoping to curry favor with Hitler in order to regain its territory that was taken from it in prior years, most notably Northern Transylvania and Bessarabia. Towards this end Romania committed more combat troops to the Eastern Front than all others combined for the German war effort. Romania also supplied Germany with massive amounts of oil, grain and industrial products. Against the Soviets the Romanians took 620,000 casualties.
.P After switching sides, Romania was the fourth largest allied power in terms of combat troops against the Axis in the European Theater suffering 132,672 casualties before the end of the war.
.H
.B Cernauti got its name from the Black Fortress built there in the 12th century. Literally, the fortress was black being built of oak timbers coated with black mud.


[2828] [Rumanian III Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The Romanian III Motorized Corps (Major General Vasile Atanasiu) consisted of the 11th, 15th and 35th Infantry divisions and were part of the Romanian 4th Army during Operation Muchen, the crossing of the Prut river, at the start of the Barbarossa campaign. The objective for attacking was to take the city of Chisinau.
.P It started the July 1941 assault on Odessa with the 3rd, 7th, and Guards infantry divisions and the 2nd Tank regiment attacking head on the Russian defenses. Progress was slow with fighting for the entire month of August before the Romanian troops were worn out. It again had to join the fight, as the Russians wouldn’t give up their Hero City. The III Corps served as garrison troops in the Trans-Dniestir area throughout 1942 and 1943.


[2829] [Rumanian IV Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The IV Corps was commanded by Major General Constantine Santescu from February 1, 1941 to February 10, 1943. Under his command the 7th Infantry division took the port of Odessa on October 16th after starting the battle on the 19th of August. The Romanian 4th army suffered 92,545 casualties in this battle.
.P On November 19th, 1942 the Soviet 21st Army broke the Romanian 3rd Army which 
was stretched too thin protecting the German 6th Army's northern flank at 
Stalingrad. The Romanians averaged only 1 AT gun per 2.6 Kilometers. The IV Corps 
was split in two with one division being trapped in the 40,000 men Lascar Group 
and the other division retreating to the Chir River trying to hold a defensive line.
.P After the disastrous events there the IV Corps changed commanders seven times before the end of the war as it withdrew towards Romania. As part of the 1st Romanian Army, the IV Corps fought in Transylvania against Axis troops and entered Slovakia on November 23, 1944.


[2830] [Rumanian V Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The 1st Tank Regiment, formed in 1919, and the 2nd Tank Regiment, formed in 
1939, created the 1st Armored Division in April 1941 along with the 3rd and 4th 
Vanatori (infantry) regiments. The 1st was armed with 126 R-2's (Chezk Skoda LT 
VZ 35's) and the 2nd had 75 R-35's (the French Renault 35 tank).
.P The V Corps (Lt. General Gheorge Leventi) started Operation Muchen with the bloodiest action for Bessarabia. The V Corps (Guard, 21st and Frontier-guard divisions) took heavy losses in the initial attack before General Leventi was replaced with Major General Aurelian Son on July 7, 1941.
.P  The V Corps being in a precarious position was counter attacked by the Russian 41st Rifle Corps on the 12th of July surviving the assault with hand to hand combat. The Guards division took 2,473 casualties and the 21st Division suffered 6,222. From this action 17 men received the Mihai Vitzeaul order, the highest Romanian military decoration.
.P It saw action at Odessa as part of the 4th Army with the 15th Infantry division, 1st Cavalry brigade and 1st Armored division starting on the 6th of August. In September the V Corps had to repulse the landing of the Soviet 3rd Marine Brigade behind its line suffering heavy losses.
.P The 1st Armored division was rearmed with German tanks (Pz IIIn and PzIVG) in 1942 and fought at Stalingrad as part of the German 48th Panzer Korps where it once again took heavy losses.
.P On Nov 20th, 1942 the V Corps was encircled by the Russians Northwest of 
Stalingrad in the Lascar Group. The 6th Infantry division commander, Michail 
Lascar, took charge after his troops managed to hold their positions against two 
Russian Armies. They surrendered three days later when their ammunition ran out.
.P In 1943 a tank battalion was sent to the Crimea with 50 tanks returning to 
Romania with only 10 in 1944. The Cantemir armored group was formed in February 
and the Rapid Armored Detachment in March to try to stop the advance of the Red 
Army into Moldavia. The Rapid Armored Detachment became the basis for which the 
Greater Romania armored division was built. It was captured by the Soviets who 
absorbed part of it into their 24th Guards Corps. The Soviets disbanded all 
Romanian armor units except the 2nd regiment, which fought in Slovakia with the 
Russian 27th Guards Tank Corps. The Soviet High Command cited them 4 times for 
their actions.
.H
.B Major General Nicolae Dascalescu, as commander of the 21st Infantry division in Bessarabia, received his Mihai Viteazul 3rd class from Marshal Antonescu, who used his own personal medal, received in WWI, for his actions there. The divisional flag was decorated with this order also.


[2831] [Bulgarian I Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P This corps can represent corps used by Bulgarian in counter-insurgency operations in the territories acquired in 1941, from Yugoslavia and Greece: Macedonia, parts of Serbia and part of the Aegean coast of Thrace.
.P The 1st Occupation corps was made up of three divisions:
.P The 6th infantry Division
.P the 17th infantry division (which was replaced by the 7th infantry division since July 1942)
.P The 21st infantry division.
.P This corps garrisoned the central Serbia (Zajecar - Cuprija - Krushevac - Aleksinac - Leskovac) and thus replaced German divisions in this role (in 1942 it replaced the 113th infantry division which left to Russia and in 1943, the SS 'Prinz Eugen' which was sent to Bosnia). This corps was engaged in anti-partisans operations : for example, between January and November 1943, the 1st Corps lost 145 killed, 124 wounded and 136 MIA, for 1121 KIA, 27 WIA and 1186 captured partisans (from Bulgarian sources ).


[2832] [Bulgarian II Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P This corps can represent the 3rd corps of the 1st Bulgarian Army. This corps was made up of three divisions :
.P The 10th infantry Division,
.P The 12th infantry Division
.P The 16th infantry Division
.P After the communist coup in Sofia the 9th September 1944, Bulgaria declared 
war on Germany. By the end of 1944, Bulgaria organized a new 1st army grouping two
army corps and 6 infantry divisions. This corps was sent to the middle Danube 
Region. In December 1944, this corps fought the German and Hungarian near Srem. 
Later it moved into the south-west of Hungary, and settled defensive positions on
the left bank of the Drava River. Between the 6th march and the 21st march 1945, 
the 1st Bulgarian Army was heavily engaged by the 91st German corps during 
operation Fruhlingserwachen.  In the Lower Miholyac area, the Germans established a bridgehead of about 20 km long and 6 km wide. They were halted by two Soviet divisions. Then, from the 12th to 19th March, the villages of Drava Sobolch, Drava Czehi and Drava Polkonha passed from hands to hands and were finally retaken by the 16th Bulgarian division. Finally, the Germans were repelled on the other side of the river.
.P After this heroic defense, the 29th March, the 1st Bulgarian Army made a counter-offensive and broke through the German defense during the battle of Mura. The 1st Bulgarian army moved on the right flank along with the 57 Soviet Army and crossed the Mura river and established a new defense line near Veliki Kog-Yastrebtzi. In May 1945, the Bulgarian army started a new advance into the Austrian Alps and met the British 8th Army near Klagenfurt and Volkermarkt.


[2833] [Bulgarian Sofia Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.P The 1st March 1941, Bulgaria signed the Tripartite Pact, and thus became a 
German ally. German army could use Bulgaria as a starting base for their 
Yugoslavian and Greek invasions. Bulgarian army did not directly participate to 
these attacks, but to the occupation of Macedonia, Aegean and Vardarian Thrace and
part of Serbia.
.P Because of the traditional Russo-Bulgarian friendship, Bulgaria never declared
war on the Soviet Union. The 13th December 1941, Bulgaria declared war on US and Great Britain. At that time, groups of partisans, mainly coordinated by communists, began to conduct sabotage operations in Bulgaria. This partisan activity increased after the sudden death of Tsar Boris in August 1943.
.P By mid 1944, the Army of National Liberation gathered around 50000 men located in 12 partisan operational zones and executed lots of sabotages and diversion-combat actions (2200 acts between June 1941 and December 1943).
.P The 5th September 1944, Soviet Union declared war on Bulgaria. The 9th September an armed communist coup broke out in Sofia and declared war on Germany. The 16th September, the Red Army entered in Sofia. Till the end of the war, Bulgaria took part in the operations to liberate Yugoslavia, Hungary and Austria.


[2834] [Turkish 1st Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T Established prior to World War I, the 1st Infantry Division was based out of Istanbul.
.P In WWI this division fought at Gallipoli.


[2835] [Turkish Gd Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Turkey did not field a Corps command titled Guards.
.P Although every major power except Italy and Japan actively sought to join 
Turkey to their cause, the army of Turkey was woefully unprepared to enter World 
War II. Despite acquiring equipment by purchasing, gifts and Lend-Lease, Turkey's 
army was not deemed capable of offensive action even in 1944. 
.P To maintain its independence Turkey maintained a large army mobilized throughout the war. In 1938, with just under 200,000 men, Turkey fielded nine corps split into three armies. As the threat to Turkey increased so did the size of the army. By 1941 Turkey had seventeen corps and double the number of infantry divisions with 1.3 million men under arms.


[2836] [Turkish III Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The III Corps was established prior to World War I.
.P During World War II the III Corps was based at Corlu and it was comprised of the 1st, 61st and 62nd Infantry Divisions.


[2837] [Turkish IV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The IV Corps was established prior to World War I.
.P During World War II the IV Corps was based at Catalca and it was comprised of the 8th, 22nd, 28th and 84th Infantry Divisions.


[2838] [Turkish Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Turkey did not field a Cavalry Corps during World War II.
.P In 1938 Turkey had five cavalry divisions; two of them being reserve divisions.
.P The cavalry was the logical choice to be used to create mechanized units so by 1941 there were only two cavalry divisions and one independent cavalry brigade left. By 1943 another cavalry division had been rebuilt to bolster the forces.


[2839] [Turkish Alpine Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T Turkey did not field an Alpine Mountain Corps during World War II.
.P Turkey fielded three brigades of mountain troops in 1938. The Agri Dagi (1st), Mugla (18th) and Islahiye (39th) Mountain Brigades were possibly enlarged to division size during the war years. There is also reference to the Elazig Mountain Brigade.


[2840] [Inönü - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 54 in 1939, Mustafa Ismet Inonu graduated from the Military Academy in 
1903. At this time the Ottoman Empire was justly called the sick man of Europe. It was heir to the great Islamic Empires that had spread their
influence from southern Spain to the mid-Pacific, but by the start of the Twentieth Century the traditional Islamic disregard for economics and
technology had left it weak and fragmented.
.P Inonu gained combat experience during the suppression of revolts in Rumelia and in
Yemen and then later in the Balkan wars of 1912-13
which pushed the Ottoman border back to Istanbul.  During World War I he fought in Syria and
against the Allies in Egypt. While fighting against Russia in the Caucasus, he 
worked with Mustafa Kemal (later known as Kemal Atatürk).  The Ottoman defeat in the
war triggered a long period of civil disturbance as the Ottoman Empire broke up into its
constituent racial groups.
.P Inonu joined the Turkish nationalist movement and was appointed general commanding the western Turkish
army.  In this role he fought against the invading Greek Army and was promoted to brigadier general.  He was also a member of the
Grand National Assembly and was appointed as chief of staff to Kemal Atatürk in 
1920.  Inonu's move into politics began in
earnest when he was selected to represent Turkey in the post-war Lausanne conference which was set up to determine a final peace treaty
with the Allies. Turkey, as the successor to the Ottoman Empire, lost most of its non-Turkish territories with the exception of
the Kurds in the east and the Armenians in the north.
.P Inonu served as prime minister from 1923/24 and 1925/37 while the Turkish 
state went through the upheaval of reinventing itself as a modern secular 
republic. When Ataturk died in 1938, Inonu succeeded him as President. He could 
see the difficulty of keeping Turkey neutral in the coming war. After Germany and 
Russia signed a non-aggression pact in August 1939, Turkey signed a Treaty of 
Mutual Assistance with Britain and France two months later - after the start of 
WWII. The Treaty was not a military alliance and it left Turkey free to continue 
as a neutral.
.P When Hitler turned eastwards in 1941, Turkey signed
a nonaggression treaty with Germany four days before the Axis powers invaded Russia.  Despite
German pressure, Turkey remained
neutral and did not permit the passage of Axis troops, ships, or aircraft through its territory.  This
state of affairs continued
until August 1944 when Turkey broke off diplomatic relations with Germany.  In February 1945
Turkey declared war on Germany,
which was a necessary precondition for her to become a charter member of the United Nations.
.P Inonu's party lost power in 1950 and the new Assembly voted the president out 
of office.  He was leader of the opposition for ten years before returning to 
power after the military coup of 1960. Inonu died in 1973. He was a highly 
educated man, speaking Arabic, German, French and English.


[2841] [Turkish Ankara Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Ottoman Empire allied itself with Germany in World War I. As a result, the
Empire was dismantled. The nationalist movement of Turkey gained momentum in 1920
when Turkey won several battles against Greece outside of Ankara. The hero 
credited with victory was Mustafa Kemal Ataturk. He led the nationalist forces in
expelling foreign troops from mainland Turkey. This developing sense of 
nationalism allowed Ataturk to sign treaties with the Allies of WWI. These 
treaties led to the recognition of the Republic of Turkey in 1923.
.P President Ataturk led the country in balancing powers to keep Turkey neutral 
and independent. Not trusting the Soviets and worried about the growing naval 
power of Italy, Ataturk began making ties to Great Britain and France in the 
thirties. However, Germany was Turkey's largest trading partner by far. Turkey 
faced heavy pressure from Germany to close the Straits to all western shipping 
which were by treaty to remain open to all nations.  Ataturk’s successor, 
President Ismet Inonu continued his policies of neutrality and in 1939 signed a 
non-aggression pact with Great Britain and France. Germany, of course, was not 
happy with this and threatened to stop all trade and considered an invasion. The 
Soviet Union also applied pressure on Turkey to limit passage through the Straits.
Turkey further developed ties to Britain and France signing a mutual assistance 
pact with them in October 1939.
.P When Germany conquered France in 1940 Inonu saw little chance for Britain to 
defeat Germany and he refused to declare war, citing the clause allowing Turkey to
not take any action that would lead to hostilities with the Soviet Union. By 1941
Turkey was almost completely surrounded by potentially hostile powers so Inonu 
negotiated a non-aggression treaty with Germany.
.P In 1943, Turkey recognized the likely outcome the war and once again sought to
strengthen its ties to the western allies. Churchill sought to bring Turkey into 
the war on the Allied side but Turkey demanded that it be fully equipped for 
modern warfare before it would break its neutrality. So much equipment would be 
required that it would postpone an invasion of France. However, Turkey ended 
diplomatic relations with Germany on August 2, 1944. Finally, on February 23, 
1945 Turkey declared war on Germany and Japan with the stated purpose of having a
part in the postwar world.


 [2842] [Turkish Istanbul Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T The Republic of Turkey.
.P Facts about Turkey:
.B Capital: Ankara
.B Population in 1940: 17.8 million
.B formed: Republic formalized in 1923.
.B Land Area: 294,415 sq. miles
.B Products: minerals (mainly chromite ore), timber, tobacco, cereals, textiles, cotton, fruits.
.P Istanbul was the location of the Turkish Army High Command and the Army's reserve – the 11th Infantry Division.


[2843] [Turkish V Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The V Corps was established prior to World War I.
.P During World War II the V Corps was based at Bursa and it was comprised of the 5th, 16th and 69th Infantry Divisions.


[2844] [Turkish VI Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T The VI Corps was established prior to World War I.
.P During World War II the VI Corps was based at Kocaeli and it was comprised of the 7th, 17th and 41st Infantry Divisions.


[2845] [Turkish II Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The II Corps was established prior to World War I.
.P During World War II the II Corps was based at Gelibolu and it was comprised of the 4th, 32nd and 66th Infantry Divisions.
.P Turkey did not field a motorized corps.


[2846] [Turkish I Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T The I Corps was established prior to World War I.
.P During World War II the I Corps was based at Canakkale and it was comprised of the 6th, 57th and 65th Infantry Divisions.
.P The first armored unit for Turkey was created in 1934 when 64 Soviet T-26 tanks and 34 BA-6 armored cars were used to form an armored battalion. From this the 1st Armored Brigade would be established and further equipped with French R-35 and British Vickers VIb light tanks in 1940. Additional armored brigades were established in 1943 using American, British and German tanks. 


[2847] [Syrian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A mandate of France in Asia Minor. Governed by a High Commissioner (M. le Comte de Martel since 1933)
.H
.T Facts about Syria:
.B Capital: Beyrouth (Beirut)
.B Population in 1940: 2,901,000 (19,4 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1920
.B Land area: 184,051 km²
.B Main physical features: Coastal Syria is a narrow plain, in back of which is a range of coastal mountains, and still farther inland a steppe area.
.B Arable land: 25%.
.B Products: Unknown
.H
.P Syria sided with Vichy France after the fall of France. The Syrian colonial forces were in good shape in spite of disarmament clause of the surrender. They were organized by General Weygand, who was commanding the forces there until he was called to the homeland in May 1940. In 1941 the Groupement des Forces Mobiles du Levant, as the Syrian colonial army was called, was 16 000 man strong and battle ready. 
.P In June 1941 the friction between the Vichy French in Syria and the British led to conflict. The situation was that the Vichy French allowed Italian and German aircraft to operate from bases in Syria to support an Iraqi uprising against their British rulers. This meant that Syria was more than a thorn in the British side and had to be dealt with. The campaign was called Operation Exporter and was very bloody. The British lost around 5000 men in the operation but in the end Damascus was captured. The Vichy French lost around 6000 men before realizing that it was a lost cause.


[2848] [Syrian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A mandate of France in Asia Minor. Governed by a High Commissioner (M. le Comte de Martel since 1933)
.H
.T Facts about Syria:
.B Capital: Beyrouth (Beirut)
.B Population in 1940: 2,901,000 (19, 4 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1920
.B Land area: 184,051 km²
.B Main physical features: Coastal Syria is a narrow plain, in back of which is a range of coastal mountains, and still farther inland a steppe area.
.B Arable land: 25%.
.B Products: Unknown
.H
.P Syria sided with Vichy France after the fall of France. The Syrian colonial forces were in good shape in spite of disarmament clause of the surrender. They were organized by General Weygand, who was commanding the forces there until he was called to the homeland in May 1940. In 1941 the Groupement des Forces Mobiles du Levant, as the Syrian colonial army was called, was 16 000 man strong and battle ready. 
.P In June 1941 the friction between the Vichy French in Syria and the British led to conflict. The situation was that the Vichy French allowed Italian and German aircraft to operate from bases in Syria to support an Iraqi uprising against their British rulers. This meant that Syria was more than a thorn in the British side and had to be dealt with. The campaign was called Operation Exporter and was very bloody. The British lost around 5000 men in the operation but in the end Damascus was captured. The Vichy French lost around 6000 men before realizing that it was a lost cause.


[2849] [Palestinian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T The Palestine of World War Two cannot be understood without considering the 
events of the previous 50 years. Until 1918 it had been divided into three 
provinces (vilayets) of the Ottoman Empire, populated largely by Arabs, but with 
a growing number of Jews coming mainly from Russia, Poland and Yemen. With the 
defeat of the Ottomans, much of their territory was awarded to the Allies to 
administer as mandates. The British received Palestine and with it the festering 
conflict between Arabs and Jews.
.H By 1940 the mandate contained 1,261,000 inhabitants, with the relative proportion of its Jews and Arabs already a matter of hot dispute. It was a poor land, the only areas viable for farming being along the northern coast and in the valley of the River Jordan in the east. There were no useful mineral deposits and little industry while among the few cash products were wine, soap, olive oil, oranges and lemons.
.P In 1936 the simmering racial and religious hatreds erupted into conflict, with the British Army caught in the middle, attempting to be neutral yet sometimes the target of both sides. Inevitably some soldiers appeared to take sides, an interesting contrast being between Wingate of the Royal Artillery (of later Chindit fame) who had contacts with the Jewish Haganah (later the core of the Israeli Army), compared with Glubb of the Royal Engineers. He in contrast went on to establish the best fighting force in the region, the Arab Legion, which in turn became the basis of the army of modern-day Trans-Jordan. However these early conflicts should not be over-stated. The early years of the war would show that Jew and Arab were still capable of fighting side-by-side. 
.P The earliest Palestinian units, 8 pioneer companies, were composed of volunteers drawn from both the Arab and Jewish communities. Seven of these were lost during the evacuation from Greece and in the fighting on Crete, however one containing the best soldiers, had been selected for service in France. The following year it was converted into the 51st (Middle East) Commando and fought against the Italians in Ethiopia. 
.P However it soon became impossible to retain mixed units of this fashion and 
its superb soldiers were dispersed to other army commandos. This was because 
racial and religious tensions had dramatically increased in Palestine. The Grand 
Mufti of Jerusalem, Hajj Amin al Husseini, in exile in Damascus, had taken a 
pro-German position. This increased the already burgeoning Arab resentment 
against British colonial rule and the massive increase in Jewish immigration. 
On the Jewish side elements of the resistance (known as the Irgun) had decided 
to become more active, bombing offices and police stations manned by both Arabs 
and British. 
.P As a result it was with great caution that the British agreed to recruit all-Jewish units. Even so by January 1943 they had raised 3 battalions in the Palestine Regiment, largely confined to guard duties in Egypt and Libya. When considerable numbers of trained and experienced soldiers of the 2nd Polish Corps arrived from Russia, the many Jews among them were available to help form a fighting rather than a garrison force. The Jewish Infantry Brigade Group, which included an artillery regiment, completed its training in September 1944. It saw little active service, the only serious action coming when it took part in the final offensive across the Senio River in April 1945. From the point of view of the later Israeli state it was indispensable, rescuing many refugees in Germany and Belgium and forming its initial regular army. 


[2850] [Egyptian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T The British had exercised effective control over Egypt since they conquered 
it in 1882. As their only serious concern was the security of the Suez Canal and 
to avoid the need for a large garrison the Egyptians were allowed to determine 
internal issues. When the First World War began Egypt was declared a protectorate,
then in March 1922 it was made an independent constitutional monarchy ruled by King Farouk I. However all control over the Sudan was transferred to the British and the protection of the Canal and all minorities (especially the Christian Copts) was the duty of the Imperial garrison. The Copts made up about 10% of the 15.5 million inhabitants, about half of whom lived in the narrow strip of cultivable land along the river Nile. The rest (including most of the Copts) lived in the great cities of the Delta, especially Alexandria and the capital, Cairo. 
.P In 1939 both the king (who exercised far more power than a normal constitutional monarch) and the Egyptian prime minister were pro-Axis. The government refused to declare war when the Italian forces in Libya entered Egypt and maintained this position when air-raids on Alexandria killed an estimated 400 civilians. Due to this (and a lack of confidence in the Egyptian Army) the British had to maintain strong forces in the country that would have been of far more use fighting the Italians. These usually consisted of 6 infantry battalions divided into the Cairo and Canal Brigades.
.P The Egyptian Army was riddled with internal politics and deliberately kept short of the most modern equipment by both the British and the King. To make matters worse many of the best officers were more concerned with plotting to remove the British than with improving the quality of their troops. As a result, despite considerable numbers, the force was largely ineffectual. The structure of the army varied during the war but was built around 11 infantry battalions organized into 3 infantry brigades and a Royal Guard. These were supported by artillery and machine-gun detachments. Two mechanized units, a tank battalion (initially equipped with discarded Vickers Light tanks) and an armoured- car battalion were established in early 1941. Both however only became effective when the army was able to find and then train men who could qualify as mechanics and drivers.   


[2851] [Egyptian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.P The two reasons why the British and the Egyptians needed a strong reserve force were unrest and revolution. There was the constant shortage of food, usually made worse by governmental incompetence as when large farmers were encouraged to grow cotton instead of grain. Although Egypt was a large country (almost a million square kilometers) its population of nearly 16 million relied on only 3% of the land for food. Even though the first Aswan Dam had been built as early as 1902 there was never enough cultivable land. 
.P The other problem was that riots also erupted whenever the Axis forces 
advanced close to Alexandria and the Nile Delta. Since the king, the prime 
minister and the head of the military were all firmly pro-Axis, crowds shouting 
forward Rommel were encouraged rather than checked. This forced a British reaction. In 1942 they demanded that King Farouk abdicate, surrounding his palace with tanks and armoured cars. To avoid the loss of his many luxuries he agreed to dismiss most of his anti-British ministers. Egypt finally declared war on Germany in February 1945. Many suspected that this was only to allow the country to qualify as a signer of the United Nations Declaration!
.P The Egyptian Army of 1940 was regarded as untrained and inefficient by the British, while many of its generals were strongly pro-Axis. In contrast 50 years earlier the army had been highly respected and formed a major part of the expeditionary force that moved up the Nile in 1898 and defeated the Mahdist troops at Omdurman. In the following years the quality of the army declined. The most serious change came in 1922 when the Sudan, together with some of the best troops in the army, was removed from Egyptian control.
.P To make matters worse territorial or militia troops did not exist in Egypt. 
The only useful reserves were the forces used to patrol and police the western 
frontier. As this consisted of desert which started near the west bank of the 
River Nile and stretched to the Libyan border, specialized troops were needed. 
There were two sections. Camel mounted infantry were based at the few oases 
(Siwa being the best known example) while transport detachments using Ford 
trucks brought supplies forward from the Nile. These were not desert patrol units like the famous Long Range Desert Group. Instead they operated as a customs force, ensuring that all trade took place through the Egyptian oases. 


[2852] [Libyan Territorials - by Adam Scott]
.T Italy employed a large number of Libyans in its Army of North Africa. The 
colonial troops were technically forged together into the “Libyan Corps”.
.P When Italy invaded Egypt, its single mechanized force was a Libyan unit. The 
Maletti Group numbered 2500 men in six battalions of infantry and two battalions 
of armor. When the British struck back in Operation Compass the Maletti Group was 
the first target. Unfortunately for the Libyan soldiers the unit was taken by 
surprise and destroyed. 


[2853] [Libyan Territorials - by Adam Scott]
.T Italy employed a large number of Libyans in its Army of North Africa. The 
colonial troops were technically forged together into the “Libyan Corps”.
.P The 1st Libyan Infantry Division was formed in Libya for the Italian Army. This
division fought in the conquest of Ethiopia. The division was in the Libyan Corps 
during the invasion of Egypt in September 1940. Part of the Italian Tenth Army, 
the 1st Libyan Division established positions in the string of camps along the 
edge of the farthest point of the advance into Egypt. There the division was 
destroyed in the British Operation Compass.


[2854] [Libyan Territorials - by Adam Scott]
.T Italy employed a large number of Libyans in its Army of North Africa. The 
colonial troops were technically forged together into the “Libyan Corps”.
.P The 2nd Libyan Infantry Division was formed in Libya for inclusion with the 
Italian XXIII Corps for the invasion of Egypt. Attacking with the Tenth Army, the 
XXIII Corps established positions in the string of camps at the extent of the 
Italian advance into Egypt. There the division was destroyed in December 1940 
during the British Operation Compass.


[2855] [Tunisian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French Protectorate on the northern coast of Africa. Government by a Resident-General and a ministry of eleven heads.
.H
.T Facts about Tunisia:
.B Capital: Tunis
.B Population in 1940: 2,951,000 (10,1 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1881
.B Land area: 155,361 km²
.B Main physical features: Coastal plains on the east rise to an escarpment that slopes gently to the west. The Sahara desert in the south with the “Devils Hot tub” (Shatt al Jarid) as an especially interesting sight.
.B Arable land: 17%.
.B Products: oranges, lemons and other citrus fruits, wheat, barley, almonds, pistachios, cork, henna, olives, live stock, woolen goods, leather and leather goods, pottery, sardines and tuna, phosphate, iron ore and lead ore.
.H
.P Operation Torch, the Allied landings in Northwestern Africa in 1942, was originally planned to take place in Morocco, Algeria and Tunisia. As the negotiations with the Vichy French leaders after landings in Morocco and Algeria took longer than anticipated the invasion of Tunisia was postponed and later cancelled. After the war Eisenhower said that “the American operations violated every recognized principle of war” when they decided against going into Tunisia straight away.
.P The Vichy leaders in Morocco were indecisive whether to support the Germans and Italians or the Allies. As the Germans started shipping over a substantial force to Tunisia their loyalty was decided. Up until the surrender of the German forces in 1943 around 300 Vichy French soldiers fought for the Axis. They were using French uniforms with German helmets.


[2856] [Algerian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in northwest Africa. Government by a Governor-General residing at the capital Alger.
.H
.T Facts about Algeria:
.B Capital: Alger
.B Population in 1940: 8,287,000 (33,2 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1830
.B Land area: 2,381,741 km²
.B Main physical features: The Sahara desert which covers about 85% of the country
.B Arable land: 3.17%.
.B Products: grain, tobacco, tropical fruits, wine, iron, lead, copper, zinc, fish.
.H
.P As Operation Torch was launched in 1942 by the Allies Algerian ports were prime targets. The Vichy French forces put up some resistance but surrendered after three days of fighting.
.P The colonial formations in Algeria included Camel troops to patrol the desert borders of the colony. They replaced the Spahis and Tiralleurs Algerienne that formerly had to do this daunting task.


[2857] [Algerian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in northwest Africa. Government by a Governor-General residing at the capital Alger.
.H
.T Facts about Algeria:
.B Capital: Alger
.B Population in 1940: 8,287,000 (33,2 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1830
.B Land area: 2,381,741 km²
.B Main physical features: The Sahara desert which covers about 85% of the country
.B Arable land: 3.17%.
.B Products: grain, tobacco, tropical fruits, wine, iron, lead, copper, zinc, fish.
.H
.P As Operation Torch was launched in 1942 by the Allies Algerian ports were prime targets. The Vichy French forces put up some resistance but surrendered after three days of fighting.
.P The colonial formations in Algeria included Camel troops to patrol the desert borders of the colony. They replaced the Spahis and Tiralleurs Algerienne that formerly had to do this daunting task.


[2858] [Moroccan Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French protectorate and a Spanish protectorate. Government by Sultan Sidi Mohammed since 1930 (according to the Treaty of Fez but this was only on paper. He reigned, but he did not rule).
.H
.T Facts about Morocco:
.B Capital: Rabat
.B Population in 1940: 8,471,000 (33,2 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1912
.B Land area: 446,301 km²
.B Main physical features: On the Atlantic coast there is a fertile plain. The Mediterranean coast is mountainous. The Atlas Mountains, running northeastward from the south to the Algerian frontier.
.B Arable land: 19%.
.B Products: Unknown
.H
.P Morocco was divided in three different zones. One part (the larger) was under French control, another was under Spanish control (the Mediterranean coast) and finally Tangier was a so called international zone (joint governed by the British, French and the Spanish). The international zone was taken over by the Spanish in June 1940 under the pretext of preserving the neutrality of the zone. .
.P The Allies landed in Morocco in 1942. This invasion went under the name Operation Torch and was a success. The Vichy French forces put up some resistance around Casablanca but quickly surrendered to the overpowered enemy.
.P Moroccan Goumier regiments were used by the Free French during the rest of the war. They were specialized in night raiding operations. The Moroccans fought in Tunisia, Italy, Corsica, France and finally in Germany before the end of the war.


[2859] [Iraqi Cavalry Corps - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T This unit serves as a proxy for the motorized and mechanized parts of the Iraqi army.
.P Among those formations are the following:
.B The Mechanized force based in Baghdad containing 2 mechanized battalions, 1 light tank company, 1 armored car company and 1 mechanized artillery brigade.
.P The formation served as a mobile defense during the war against the British but the opposing forces were too strong and in the end the capital fell and the pro-German prime minister fled the country.


[2860] [Iraqi Baghdad Militia - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T This formation serves to represent various Iraqi infantry formations.
.P Among those formations are the following:
.B The 1st Infantry Division based in Baghdad (3 infantry brigades, 1 artillery brigade and a cavalry squadron)
.B The 2nd Infantry Division based in Mosul and Kirkuk (3 infantry brigades, 3 artillery brigades, 1 cavalry squadron and 1 infantry battalion in Erbil)
.B The 3rd Infantry Division based in Baghdad (3 infantry brigades, 3 artillery brigades and a cavalry squadron)
.B The 4th Infantry Division based in Diwaniya and Basra (3 Infantry brigades and 1 artillery brigade)
.H
.P Although the Iraqi prime minister Nuri es-Sa'id at first wanted to declare war on Germany when the war broke out he was forced to forfeit this by pressure of nationalist politicians and generals. A year later he was ousted from power and a pro-German prime minister (Rashid Ali) was put in his place.
.P The conflict with Britain started with the Iraqis demanding to have the airbase in Habbaniya released from British control in May 1941. The British refused and a siege ensued with Vichy French forces in Syria aiding the Iraqis. Together with extensive air-power from Egypt the British managed to defeat the besiegers and together with a landing force of Indians in Basra plus the newly formed Arab legion in Jordan they quickly defeated the ill-equipped Iraqi forces. The conflict was over in 30 days.
.P In October the same year Nuri es-Sa'id was reinstated as prime minister of Iraq.


[2861] [Saudi Arabian Cavalry Corps - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T Saudi Arabia did not participate in the Second World War with military forces but supplied the Allies with oil.
.P The armed forces of Saudi Arabia were largely the same as in the First World War with outdated weaponry. At the outbreak of the war most of the Army consisted of Bedouin Camel Cavalry but it was not mobilized. The total number of troops that could be mobilized in 1940 was around 15,000.
.P During the course of the War the Army of Saudi Arabia was increasingly more modernized and from 1943 it received financial aid through the Lend Lease program.
.H
.B Commander of renown: King Ibn Saud, the commander of the Saudi Arabian Armed forces was a veteran soldier and commander after fighting the Ottomans in the First World War. He was a personal friend of Franklin Roosevelt and in fact when he fell ill in the end of the war FDR sent him a wheelchair.


[2862] [Aden Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.P The port of Aden at the southern tip of the Arabian Peninsula was acquired by Britain in 1839. The only reason was to establish a coaling station (ships of that time had a very short steaming range) and little interest was taken in the interior. Until 1937 Aden was administered by the India Office, after which it became a crown colony. The India War Office assigned a single infantry battalion to serve as the garrison of the port, a highly unpopular allocation. The only permanent defenses consisted of an anti-aircraft battery and a coast defense battery. During the Second World War Aden saw no fighting, but elements of its garrison went to British Somaliland on the other side of the Red Sea to defend it against the successful Italian attack.
.P The local territorials had been formed in 1928 and named the Aden Protectorate 
Levies. About 600 men strong at the start of the war, the force had doubled in 
strength by 1945. Some of its officers formed the Hadhrami Bedouin Legion, 
recruiting from the nomadic tribes of the interior. These official forces were 
supplemented by tribal militia, whose titles included the Kathari Armed 
Constabulary and the Qu'aiti Gendarmerie. 


[2863] [Sudanese Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T An Anglo-Egyptian condominium south of Egypt
.P When the Mahdist territory south of Egypt was conquered in 1898 it was 
administered under the dual control and  joint ownership (hence condominium) of Britain and Egypt. In practice this simply meant that the excellent soldiers raised in the Sudan were encouraged to serve in the Egyptian Army. However when Egypt was granted titular independence in 1922, the administration of the Sudan reverted to purely British control.
.P In 1940 there were almost 6 million inhabitants. Most of these lived in the valleys of the Blue and White Niles (Khartoum the capital lies where they merged). Most of the rest of the 2.3 million square kilometers was almost empty of settlement. 
.P The troops that used to serve in the Egyptian Army were now reformed into the 
Sudan Defence Force. This was an exotic and effective colonial force. Because of 
the extreme variation in the geography of the Sudan it was formed into several 
groups. For example the Camel Corps patrolled the western desert (the present day
Darfur), the Western Arab Corps used mounted infantry to patrol the border with 
French Equatorial Africa and the infantry of the Eastern Arab Corps guarded the 
mountainous border with Italian controlled Ethiopia. Since there was some concern
that the Italians might attack, the Sudan Defence Force was updated as war 
approached. Most of its infantry were given light trucks and a large number of 
surplus Lewis and Vickers guns and grouped into motorized machine-gun companies. 
These were attached to the Indian divisions that attacked Ethiopia from the Sudan 
in early 1942. The relief of Ethiopia allowed two infantry brigades to be formed and these were attached to the 8th Army in Egypt and Libya. One was designated as the 12th (Sudan Defence Force) Division both to deceive the Germans and to help control the desert oases in Western Egypt. 


[2864] [Ethiopian I Infantry Corps]
.T This corps represents the forces of the Ethiopian Northern Front.
.P In 1934 modernization of the Ethiopian army started to take form.  European instructors (amongst them Belgian, Swedish, French and Turkish officers) began to train the recruits and tried moulding the Ethiopian armed forces.  Still, by the time the Italian invasion of Ethiopia started, Ethiopian forces remained both outdated and under equipped.
.P These forces were organised in 3 Armies and 1 regional command.
.B The Army of the Left consisted of around 35000 men and was commanded by Ras Imru Haile Selassie (the cousin of the Emperor Haile Selassie)
.B The Army of the Center commanded by Ras Mulugeta Yeggazu of Illubabor was mobilized from 9 provinces and numbered around 70000 soldiers
.B The Army of the Right commanded by Ras Kassa Haile Darge was believed to have around 80000 men (according to Italian estimates)
.B In the Danakil region Dejazmach Kassa Sebat controlled a small force of around 500 men with 5 machineguns.


[2865] [Ethiopian II Infantry Corps]
.T This corps represents the forces of the Ethiopian Southern Front.
.P Prior to the second Italo-Abyssinian War, the Ethiopian standing army was mostly armed with swords and shields.  Some troops had outdated rifles.  However, despite some defection in border provinces, morale amongst the Ethiopians was good.  When the Italian Blackshirts (“Camicie Nere” or “CCNN”) finally entered Ethiopian soil, the war drums in the Capital Addis Ababa were used to mobilize the country. 
.P Most of these troops were organised in provincial armed forces (known as 
Sefaris) and totalled (bases on Italian figures) around 150,000 troops.  
Four battalions of Guards were also present but they could not hide the fact that the Italians had the technological upper hand. 


[2866] [Selassie - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 47 in 1939, His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Haile Selassie I, King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Conquering Lion of the Tribe
of Judah, Elect of God and direct descendant of the Queen of Sheba and King Solomon was born into the Ethiopian nobility as Tafari
Makonnenin. He married the niece of Lij Iyasu, the heir to the Ethiopian throne in 1911. When Iyasu's aunt was elevated to
Empress in a 1916 coup, Haile Selaisse was appointed Regent and Heir Apparent.  The purpose of the coup was to depose Iyasu
rather than elevate the aunt and Selassie was an acceptable compromise to the different factions within the Ethiopian Court.

.P Selaisse moved to modernize his country by joining the League of Nations in 1923 and abolishing slavery in 1924.  Political
opposition, which threatened to remove him from his role as Regent, dissolved with the suppression of local revolts and the
death of the Empress in 1930.  After his proclamation as Emperor in November of that year, Selassie devoted himself to
introducing Ethiopia's first written constitution in July 1931 providing for an appointed bicameral legislature and allowing
non-nobles to serve in government.

.P In 1935 Italy invaded Ethiopia in an unprovoked war of conquest.  Selassie led his troops
in combat against the invaders but the modern Italian armies under General Badoglio and Graziani made steady progress against
the Ethiopian troops and the country was easily conquered.  Selassie went to Geneva and addressed the League of Nations to no
avail before going into exile in the UK in 1936.

.P Italy's entry into WWII changed the situation dramatically.  The Italians
had expanded their east African holdings with the August 1940 seizure of British Somaliland and the Italian destroyer and
submarine squadrons based in Eritrea were a threat to British convoys in the Indian Ocean.  The British Government reversed
its earlier recognition of Italian control over Ethiopia and recognized Selassie as Ethiopia's ruler.

.P In January 1941
British forces invaded Ethiopia overland from the north and south and also with an amphibious invasion into Eritrea.  Addis
Ababa fell in early 1941 and Selassie's return to the Ethiopian capital on May 5th became known as ”Liberation Day” and was
proclaimed a national holiday.  By November 1941 the last Italian troops had surrendered and the British were in control of
the entire country.  This situation inspired anti-colonial sentiment in the USA who pressured the British into signing an
agreement in January 1942 acknowledging Ethiopia's independence.

.P The Anglo-Ethiopian agreement of December 1944 restored
full control of the country to Selassie.  Haile Selassie died in 1975.  Although he was the religious symbol of God for the
followers of the Rastafarian movement, Selassie was a devout Christian for his entire life.


[2867] [Ethiopian Addis Ababa Militia]
.T Addis Ababa was defended by a small force of 3 battalions of the Imperial Guard (the ‘Kebur Zabangna’).  
.P The Kebur Zabangna (or First Division as they were also named) was formed in 1917 by Ras Tafari (later the Emperor Haile Selassie).  These troops were armed with rifles, machineguns and mortars and were considered ‘elite infantry’ compared to the rest of the Ethiopian Armed forces.  The Imperial Guards were trained by Belgian officers and consequently wore the Belgian army uniform (greenish-kaki).  Elements of the Kebur Zabangna later fought in the Korean War.
.P Also present in Addis was the ‘cadet school brigade’. A militia unit with the teenage students of the cadet school acting as officers.  The cadets were ‘supervised’ by their 3 Swedish instructors.  Almost a third of the militia (peasants from nearby towns and villages) did not speak the language of their officers and had to be instructed by hand gestures.  Nobody thought that this newly formed ‘unit’ could have any chance at success in combat.  Nobody, except for the cadets (and the 3 Swedes).  To everyone’s surprise the cadets fought vigorously in several battles in and around the capital.  After the war, several of the cadets became high ranking officers in the Ethiopian Armed Forces.


[2868] [Ethiopian Territorials]
.T This unit does not represent an actual combat unit of WWII.  Instead this unit reflects the recruiting of native troops by the Italians after the conquest of Ethiopia.
.P These soldiers were called 'Askari' (from the Arabic word for soldier) and were part of the Italian East Africa Forces. In total the Italians built around 30 Colonial Brigades (180,000 men) recruiting from the former countries of Eritrea, Ethiopia and Somalia.
.P The Ethiopian Askari deserted in mass after the invasion in 1941 by Commonwealth troops of Ethiopia.


[2869] [Ethiopian Territorials]
.T This unit does not represent an actual combat unit of WWII.  Instead this unit reflects the recruiting of native troops by the Italians after the conquest of Ethiopia.
.P These soldiers were called 'Askari' (from the Arabic word for soldier) and were part of the Italian East Africa Forces. In total the Italians built around 30 Colonial Brigades (180,000 men) recruiting from the former countries of Eritrea, Ethiopia and Somalia.
.P The Ethiopian Askari deserted in mass after the invasion in 1941 by Commonwealth troops of Ethiopia.


[2870] [Eritrean Territorials]
.T Eritrea was an Italian colony established in 1889 and was considered the 
pre-emanate possession of the Kingdom of Italy. Like all colonial powers, the 
Italians relied on native soldiers to boost their military prowess. By 1936 40% of
the population of Eritrea was enlisted in the Italian Army and the Eritrean
Askaris (which means ‘local soldier’) were extremely effective and established a 
well-earned reputation as being the best of the Italian colonial forces.
.P For the Second Italo-Abyssinian War of 1935 Italy raised two Eritrean 
divisions: the 1st and 2nd Division Indigenes (Native). 
.P Formed into the Royal Corps of Colonial Troops forces from Eritrea advanced 
into British Sudan in July 1940. Advancing out of the former Ethiopia, the Askaris
entered British Somaliland in August 1940.
.P Due mainly to a lack of supplies the large Italian Army of East Africa 
succumbed to the Allies in 1941.


[2871] [French Somaliland Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in Eastern Africa on the Gulf of Aden. Government by a Governor and an administrative council.
.H
.T Facts about French Somaliland (today known as Djibouti):
.B Capital: Djibouti
.B Population in 1940: 52,000 (0,8 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1862
.B Land area: 23 200 km²
.B Main physical features: Mainly a stony desert, with scattered plateaus and highlands.
.B Arable land: 0.04%.
.B Products: ivory, hides, coffee, butter, skins, sugar, fish and salt.
.H
.P When the Italians invaded neighboring Ethiopia in 1936 up until the creation of Vichy France after the fall of France there were plenty of skirmishes between Italians and French troops stationed in French Somaliland. When Vichy France was created in 1940 the government in French Somaliland stayed loyal to the new government and hence remained neutral towards the conflict between the Italians and the British.
.P In 1942 as the Italians had been ousted from Africas Horn, the Allied forces turned their eyes towards the colony. By the end of the same year Free French and British forces had captured the capital and made the forces there swear loyalty to the De Gaulle government in exile. 
.P A small contingent from French Somaliland took part in the liberation of France by the end of the war. 


[2872] [British Somaliland Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.P This was one of the three European colonies on the south coast of the Red Sea. It was established in 1884, long after French Somaliland (in 1856) and just before the seizure of the territory of Italian Somaliland in 1892. The primary purpose of the British was to protect the trade bound for India passing through the Red Sea from the newly built Suez Canal. Therefore it was initially administered by the Governor of Bombay and even when given its own governor relied on the Indian Army for protection.
.P An arid and empty land with only about 350,000 inhabitants in 1940, its 
greatest wealth came from the need to supply British forces, especially with the 
camels needed as transport and riding animals by the troops in Egypt and the 
Sudan. Another source of income was the sheep and goats exported to feed the 
garrison of Aden on the other side of the Red Sea. Until 1920 there had been 
fighting between the British and the Mad Mullah, the derisory name for Mohammed bin Abdullah of the Ogaden tribe. He was defeated but a generation later some of his followers guided the invading Italians.
.P When Somaliland was attacked in 1940 it was garrisoned by a single Indian 
infantry battalion and by its Camel Corps. Despite the name half the men used 
trucks not camels! When the colony was freed the new territorial unit was the 
Somali Frontier Guards, soon renamed the Somaliland Scouts. Some Camel Corps 
survivors joined the regular forces and later fought in Burma as the 71st 
Battalion King's African Rifles, the claim was "that they killed more Japanese 
than any other African battalion, but one could not rely on them!".


[2873] [Italian Somaliland Territorials - by Adam Scott]
.T An Italian colony from the 1880’s, Italian Somaliland provided many colonial 
troops for the Italian Army. These troops were organized into battalions of 
Dubats, light infantry that in many cases augmented the infantry divisions of the 
Royal Corps of Colonial Troops. 
.P A large number of Dubats were in the southern column in the subjection of 
Ethiopia. Also, Italian Somali troops played a large role in the conquest of 
British Somaliland and the advance into Kenya. 


[2874] [Italian Somaliland Territorials - by Adam Scott]
.T An Italian colony from the 1880’s, Italian Somaliland provide many colonial 
troops for the Italian Army. These troops were organized into battalions of 
Dubats, light infantry that in many cases augmented the infantry divisions of the 
Royal Corps of Colonial Troops. 
.P Italian Somaliland was conquered in 1942 at the hands of the United Kingdom’s 
11th and 12th African Divisions. These two divisions consisted of forces from East
Africa, South Africa, Nigeria and Ghana. Although conquered, there existed a 
guerrilla war until the armistice in 1943.


[2875] [Kenyan Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
At the end of the 19th Century British traders operated in an area that was 
theoretically under the control of the much decayed Sultanate of Zanzibar. 
Britain and Germany agreed to split the region, with the British taking the northern section. When the traders became bankrupt the British took it over as a protectorate, converting the area into the colony of Kenya in 1920. The key to its development was the railway built from Mombasa on the coast inland to Lake Victoria which allowed the land along its route to be converted into coffee, tea and sugar plantations. The climate was especially pleasant in the Highlands area which quickly became a restricted haven for rich European and American expatriates. By 1939 the colony had a population of 4.2 million of whom 22,800 were European.
.P Despite the inevitable conflicts between the often arrogant white settlers and 
the local inhabitants the military strength of the colony, tested in the First 
World War, continued to increase. Most of the soldiers that garrisoned Kenya 
were native askari of the King's African Rifles, but the white settlers of Kenya 
did form their own territorial unit, the Kenya Regiment. It never saw action, 
instead being used as source of officers for the native regiments. More active 
was another white unit, the Kenya Independent Scouts. This took advantage of the polo-playing passion of the rich settlers, and this was used as a horse and mule mounted reconnaissance unit, fighting against the Italians in Ethiopia. When the Japanese Navy raided the Indian Ocean in April 1942 elements of the Royal Navy were forced to take refuge at Kilindini, the port of Mombasa. It was only this that scared larger numbers of Europeans and Indo-Europeans into joining an effective territorial force. By 1943 this included the Central Kenya Battalion, the Western Kenya Battalion, the Mombasa Battalion and the Mounted Kenya Unit. 


[2876] [Ugandan Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
As was usually the case in Africa, colonisation was the final step in a sequence 
that began with explorers (in this case searching for the source of the Nile) and 
then followed by missionaries. The next step consisted of traders, in this case 
the men of the British East Africa Company, inevitably leading to the 
proclamation of a Protectorate in 1894. Although the total population of 4.2 
million in 1939 was only a little less than that of Kenya, there were far fewer 
Europeans, 2,200 compared with 22,800. Due to this, the rich fisheries of Lake Victoria and the ample farmland around the capital of Entebbe there was far less conflict than in Kenya to the east. 
.P As a result Uganda was the least active (or war-like) of the four colonies in 
British East Africa raising only eight infantry battalions. All belonged to the 
King's African Rifles, a very large regiment that enrolled in Kenya, Nyasaland and Tanganyika as well as Uganda and eventually consisted of as many as 41 battalions.  Many of these served with the African and East African Divisions in Ethiopia and Burma but some remained at home as garrison and training units. 


[2877] [Tanganyikan Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
In 1885 the German Empire granted a charter to the Society for German 
Colonisation to explore parts of mainland East Africa that belonged to the 
Sultanate of Zanzibar. The Sultan's objections were overcome when German warships 
trained their guns on his palace after which the British and Germans agreed to 
divide his mainland territory between them. At first the German occupation was 
marred by ceaseless brutality in a system run by plantation owners but in 1907 
direct rule was established. In the next few years the Germans earned the 
unqualified trust of their subjects and developed what was probably the best 
army in Africa. When war broke out in 1914 these highly respected 
Schützentruppen, under the inspired leadership of von Lettow-Vorbeck, fought 
British, Indian, Belgian, South African and Portuguese troops. He only 
surrendered when Germany capitulated.
.P In 1918 most of German East Africa was awarded as mandated colony to Britain 
and renamed Tanganyika, with Ruanda and Urundi added to the Belgian Congo. When 
British rule was imposed the colony continued to provide some of the best 
recruits for their former opponents, the askari of the King's African Rifles. 
Indeed some of the original German-led soldiers were called back to serve the 
King as local security forces to replace the battalions sent overseas. These 
belonged to the Tanganyika section of the Defence Forces, a sort of East African 
home guard. They proved very necessary as most of the original German settlers 
had remained and by 1939 there were 3,000 of them. Since there were only 7,000 
Europeans in total (of a population of 6.5 million) and offshoots of the Nazi 
Party had been formed, they were promptly interned. These local forces were also 
needed as Tanganyika produced large amounts of rubber and sisal, both essential 
war materials. 


[2878] [Madagascan Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A large Island Colony belonging to France, off the southeast coast of Africa. Government, by a Governor-General, assisted by a Consultative Council.
.H
.T Facts about Madagascar:
.B Capital: Tananarive
.B Population in 1940: 3,701,000 (18,6 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1885
.B Land area: 581,540 km²
.B Main physical features: The world's fourth-largest island with a densely wooded interior.
.B Arable land: 5%.
.B Products: cattle, sheep, goats, horses, pigs, ostriches, rice, sugar, cotton, vanilla, tobacco, butter, lima beans, coffee, timber, plants for textile, dyeing, tanning, and medicinal purposes, cotton and silk goods and Panama hats.
.H
.P The colonial government on Madagascar sided with Vichy and this alarmed the British greatly when the Japanese starting to expand their sphere of influence. The British feared that the Japanese might use the island as a base which could severely damage shipping and communications in the Indian Ocean.
.P In early summer of 1942 Operation Ironclad was launched and resulted in a surrender of the Vichy forces to the British in November the same year. The quick surrender was a result of the big differences in size of the forces. For instance there were only 11 Morane-Saulnier 406 and a handful of Potez 63´s to meet 83 British fighters.
.P According to official British history "Ironclad was the first large amphibious assault made by British forces since the attempt to storm the Dardanelles in the First World War."


[2879] [Northern Rhodesian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
This was one of the three colonies grouped into British Central Africa (the others were Southern Rhodesia and Nyasaland). It was founded as part of the drive by Cecil Rhodes to build a British railway from to Egypt, but unlike its sister colony of Southern Rhodesia saw little settlement. The only but very valuable resource was copper and the Canadian, South African and American owners of the mines had the most powerful influence on the policies of the colony. By 1939 there was a total population of about 1.5 million, only 14,300 of them European in origin. Today it is the independent nation of Zambia
.P This valuable resource was protected by the askari of the Northern Rhodesia 
Regiment. Only a single battalion in 1939 it was expanded to eight battalions and 
a garrison company by 1943. Three of them served in the 27th Northern Rhodesia 
Brigade which went to Madagascar in 1942. However many of the battalions remained 
at home, necessary in order to control the inter-tribal disputes and the natives 
assigned to work in the copper mines of the colony. For example the 2nd Battalion of the regiment was forced to fire on rioters in 1940, killing 13 of them.


[2880] [Southern Rhodesian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
In 1890 Cecil Rhodes, the owner of the British South Africa Company, was authorised to explore and develop the territories north of South Africa. The result was the Matabele War and the formation of the protectorate of Southern Rhodesia. The climate was suitable for European settlement and the cultivation of tobacco. The other main source of income was chrome, which became an essential war material in 1939. By then Southern Rhodesia had 65,000 Europeans, many of whom lived around the capital of Salisbury, in a total population of 1.4 million. Today it is the troubled  country of Zimbabwe. 
.P Only one active native battalion, the Rhodesia African Rifles, was raised in 
this rich colony, probably because it had been infected by the racial policies of 
nearby South Africa. The main territorial units were the white 1st and 2nd Battalions of the Rhodesia Regiment, while the 75,000 Europeans played a major role in other units. For example they provided many of the officers for the West African native battalions and formed an armoured car regiment that served against the Italians in Ethiopia. When their regiment was disbanded the men retrained and manned about one-third of the tanks in the South African armoured division that fought in Italy.   


[2881] [South African 1st Infantry Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[2882] [South African Cape Town Militia - by Robert Jenkins] 
.P  This counter provides an overview of South Africa’s involvement in World War 
II.
.P When the United Kingdom declared war on Germany in September 1939, the 
dominions of Australia, Canada and New Zealand were, for the most part, quick to 
rally behind the mother country and declare war on Germany also. The situation in 
South Africa was a little different. 
.P A number of South Africans had non-British ancestry (Afrikaans) and memories of
the Boer Wars, in which the Afrikaners fought the British at the end of the 
previous century, remained fresh. Most Afrikaners were opposed to fighting a war 
alongside the British and against Germany.  
.P The Prime Minister of South Africa at the time, Barry Herzog, was himself born 
into a German immigrant family and during the Boer War he fought against the 
British. Not surprisingly therefore he proposed a stance of neutrality for South 
Africa. But on the 4th September 1939, the day after the British and French went 
to war with Germany, the South African parliament refused to pursue this route. 
Herzog was deposed and replaced by Jan Smuts. Although of Afrikaans descent and a 
former Boer fighter himself, Smuts view was that the United Kingdom was a friend 
of South Africa. 
.P Although Smuts was now in charge, the Second World War, and South Africa’s role
in it, continued to divide the country. As Prime Minister, one of his first tasks
was to sort out the not inconsequential matter that the South African armed forces
were in no fit state to fight a war. There was no conscription and an all- 
volunteer force was needed. In some cases Afrikaners did put on uniform, but this 
was more likely to be for reasons of needing work than for any agreement with the 
war. South Africa allowed non-whites to join the armed forces, but only in a non-
combatant role.
.P These problems of course caused issues in terms of the numbers of units the 
South Africans could field. In September 1939 the South African Army numbered less
than 4,000 men, although there were almost 15,000 in the Active Citizens Force (a 
body that provided peace time training and that could be called upon in time of 
emergency). However, the number of volunteers that did sign up meant that the Army
could proceed to form three infantry divisions. In actual fact only two of these 
served in the North and East African Campaigns (see 1st South African Infantry 
Corps counter). The 3rd Division never left South Africa (see South African 
Territorial counters) and was eventually disbanded.   
.P The South African Army was also limited in terms of where it could be deployed.
Volunteers were asked to sign up to a document that meant they could be sent 
anywhere in Africa (Smuts recognised that Italy would be likely to join the war).
When the Axis forces were later kicked out of North Africa the South African Army
put into operation plans to create two armoured divisions. Unfortunately the 
problems of manpower and the need to get people to volunteer to fight outside of 
Africa restricted these plans such that only one division was capable of being put
into the field (see 4th South African Motorised Corps).
.P In 1939 the South African Air Force (SAAF) contained less than 2,000 men. Half 
a dozen Hurricane Mk 1 fighters, one Fairy Battle and one Blenheim represented the
entirety of their frontline aircraft. Immediate plans were put in place for the 
purchase of 720 aircraft and for a rapid expansion in personnel. Within two years 
the position had been transformed and South Africa contributed a modern air force 
to the Allied cause with an excellent training arm that was used to train British
pilots and those of other Allied nationalities. 
.P At its peak, the SAAF contained 26 squadrons. Around 9,000 South African airmen
served with the Royal Air Force and other Allied forces. 
.P In September 1939 navy consisted of less than 10 people and no ships, although
the South African Division of the Royal Navy had a Volunteer Reserve of around 600
sailors. Again the position was quickly changed and the newly named, Seaward 
Defence Force, was soon operating minesweepers and four anti-submarine vessels 
along the South African coastline. Some of these vessels were sent to the 
Mediterranean at the request of the Royal Navy. 
.P The Seaward Defence Force and the Royal Navy Volunteer Reserve (South Africa) 
became the South African Naval Force in August 1942. Over 10,000 South Africans 
served during the Second World War. Later in the war the South Africans took 
delivery of three Loch-class frigates for anti-submarine duty. Around 3,000 
sailors fought and died in Royal Navy ships, including the aircraft carrier 
Hermes, the battleship Barham, and the cruisers Gloucester, Neptune, Cornwall, and
Dorsetshire. 
.P The number of South Africans who volunteered for the armed forces is difficult 
to get accurate figures for, but it is believed that there were around 335,000 
volunteers, of which 12,046 were killed. 


[2883] [South African Territorial - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The South Africans have two Territorial counters in World In Flames. These 
counters represent the troops that would likely have been available to defend the 
homeland in the event of a direct threat to South Africa.
.P In 1939 the population of South Africa was split; some were in favour of 
joining the war against Germany, while others were against (see South African Cape
Town Militia counter). 
.P The South African government did not impose conscription and relied instead 
upon a volunteer force to man its armed forces. This decision, while no doubt
politically necessary, gave rise to problems with the army finding it difficult to
recruit sufficient men for their proposed army.
.P Two infantry divisions were formed (see 1st South African Infantry Corps 
counter) that were deployed in the North and East African theatres, but the South
African Army was unable to fully form a third division. As a result the 3rd 
Infantry Division never left the home country and many of its troops were simply
used as replacements for the 1st and 2nd Divisions. 
.P In the event of invasion these trained troops would have been available to form
the core of one or more divisions. While fighting a war thousands of miles from 
home may have been difficult to attract volunteers for, a direct threat to a 
nation's security would almost certainly have led to a better response. In 
addition it is likely that the non-white troops that volunteered for active 
service (but were only allowed a non-combatant role due to the country's racial
policies) would have been more readily accepted.


[2884] [South African Territorial - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The South Africans have two Territorial counters in World In Flames. These 
counters represent the troops that would likely have been available to defend the 
homeland in the event of a direct threat to South Africa.
.P In 1939 the population of South Africa was split; some were in favour of 
joining the war against Germany, while others were against (see South African Cape
Town Militia counter). 
.P The South African government did not impose conscription and relied instead 
upon a volunteer force to man its armed forces. This decision, while no doubt
politically necessary, gave rise to problems with the army finding it difficult to
recruit sufficient men for their proposed army.
.P Two infantry divisions were formed (see 1st South African Infantry Corps 
counter) that were deployed in the North and East African theatres, but the South
African Army was unable to fully form a third division. As a result the 3rd 
Infantry Division never left the home country and many of its troops were simply
used as replacements for the 1st and 2nd Divisions. 
.P In the event of invasion these trained troops would have been available to form
the core of one or more divisions. While fighting a war thousands of miles from 
home may have been difficult to attract volunteers for, a direct threat to a 
nation's security would almost certainly have led to a better response, and there
was a big reserve of manpower that the nation could call upon. For this reason the
South Africans have two Territorial counters. In addition it is likely that the 
non-white troops that volunteered for active service (but were only allowed a 
non-combatant role due to the country's racial policies) would have been more 
readily accepted.


[2885] [South African 4th Motorized Corps - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This is a "what-if" counter. The South African Army fielded two infantry
divisions in the early part of the war (see 1st South African Infantry Corps
counter). Due to the problem of attracting sufficient volunteers to join the army,
keeping both infantry divisions in the field was soon proving a big challenge
however.
.P It was decided that one way to alleviate the problem of a lack of troops was to
turn the infantry divisions into armoured divisions; the latter requiring a 
smaller infantry component.
.P Unfortunately, the plan to create two armoured divisions proved to be woefully
optimistic, largely as a result of the 2nd Infantry Division being taken into 
captivity when the Libyan port of Tobruk fell to the Afrika Korps in June 1942. 
.P After the triumph at El-Alamein and the successful pursuit of the Afrika Korps
back to Tunisia, it was decided to disband the 1st Infantry Division in January
1943 and begin the process of conversion of this division. Raising a second such
division never happened as not only was there a problem of raising sufficient
volunteers, but those volunteers had to agree to fight outside of the continent of
Africa.
.P The 6th South African Armoured Division, commanded by Major-General William 
Poole, began forming in early 1943. It spent just over a year in training in Egypt
before being shipped to Italy in April 1944.
At that time the division consisted of:
.B 11th Armoured Brigade
.B 12th Motorised Infantry Brigade
.B Note the 13th Motorised Infantry Brigade was available to join the division 
only in early 1945. During its time in Italy, where it served until the end of the
war, the division was reinforced by the British 24th Guards Brigade pending the
arrival of the 13th Motorised Brigade.
.B 1st / 11th Anti-tank Regiment
.B 1st / 6th Field Regiment
.B 4th / 22nd Field Regiment
.B 1st / 12th Light Anti-Aircraft Regiment
.B 7th / 23rd Medium Regiment
.B Note the dual identification reflects the fact that many units could be formed 
only by merging existing formations.
.B Other divisional units
.P As an armoured division, the 6th was not really what the Allied commanders in
Italy wanted; this was due to the fact that the terrain fought over in the Italian
Campaign was far from ideal tank country. However, by early 1944 the need for 
troops overrode that concern.
.P The 12th Motorised Brigade were the first troops of the division to go into 
action. The Brigade fought at the Battle of Monte Cassino, initially under the 
command of the 2nd New Zealand Division.
.P After the fall of Cassino the Brigade was sent to join the rest of the 
division. Initially attached to the Canadian 1st Corps, the division was under the
command of the British 13th Corps in June when it won a victory near the town of
Celleno. Later than month however, the South Africans lost a whole company of men
during an attack on the town of Chiusi. 
.P The following month saw the division advance on Florence as the left wing of
the XIII corps and the Italian city was entered at the beginning of August. At the
end of that month, Captain Gerard Norton won the Victoria Cross (the highest award
for gallantry in the face of the enemy for British and Commonwealth forces) at 
Montegridolfo. This was part of Operation Olive, an offensive against the Gothic
Line.  
.P Throughout September and October the division fought under the command of the
US IV Corps and also under direct command of the US 5th Army before being pulled
out of the frontline for rest and refit. 
.P The division returned to action in time for the Spring Offensive (Operation
Grapeshot) in February 1945, after which the 6th Armoured Division earned strong 
praise from the US 5th Army General Mark Clark.
.P The Italian Campaign had cost the South Africans 3,543 casualties, of which 
711 were killed. 
 

[2886] [Belgian Congo Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T After Belgium surrendered in 1940 the government fled to London and were the Belgian Government in Exile. They commanded the only remaining free Belgian territory in Congo. Belgium had a small colonial army consisting of a handful of battalions.
.P On the 26th of November 1940 Belgian Congo declared war on Italy, to secure a place on the Allied side of the negotiation table if they won. Two Belgian battalions, under the command of Major-General Gillaert, marched through the Congo towards Ethiopia.
.P In March 1941 the territorial Army reached the western part of Italian East-Africa and they easily defeated a small territorial contingent in the town of Jokau (actually in the Sudan, now occupied by the Italians) .
.P The force continued their drive towards the East along the Subai river and encountered a stronger Italian force near Gambela. They eventually overcame this opposition and the Italians surrendered to General Gillaert on the 3rd of July.
.H
.B Campaigns: Italian East-Africa (1941)


[2887] [Middle Congo Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in equatorial Africa. Government by a Governor-General assisted by an Administrative Council.
.H
.T Facts about Middle Congo (today known as The republic of Congo):
.B Capital: Brazzaville
.B Population in 1940: 673.000 (4 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1880
.B Land area: 341,499 km²
.B Main physical features: Most of the inland is tropical rain forest, drained by tributaries of the Congo River.
.B Arable land: 1%.
.B Products: coffee, cotton, cocoa, palm oil, ivory, camels, sheep, horses, zinc, lead and copper.
.H
.P The colony declared its allegiance to the Free French in July 1940.
.P The defense of the colony consisted mainly of native troops with French weapons and officers.


[2888] [Gabon Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in equatorial Africa. Government by a Governor-General assisted by an Administrative Council.
.H
.T Facts about Gabon:
.B Capital: Libreville
.B Population in 1940: 391.000 (1,4 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1839
.B Land area: 257,669 km²
.B Main physical features: Most of the colony is covered by a dense tropical forest.
.B Arable land: 1%.
.B Products: coffee, cotton, cocoa, palm oil, ivory, camels, sheep, horses, zinc, lead and copper.
.H
.P The colony stayed loyal to Vichy France after the fall of France. Free French forces invaded Gabon in 1941 where the Loyalist forces fought back in spite of being isolated by the earlier loss of Cameroon.
.P The Hotchkiss H39 tanks of the 1st Free French tank company were involved in the liberation of Gabon. This tank formation was also used in 1941 in Syria, then in Egypt and in the western desert.


[2889] [Cameroon  Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French mandate. Government by a Commissioner.
.H
.T Facts about Cameroon:
.B Capital: Yaoundé
.B Population in 1940: 3,722,000 (17,8 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1914
.B Land area: 469,440 km²
.B Main physical features: A colony of contrasting landscapes, encompassing thick rainforest and scorching near-desert.
.B Arable land: 13%.
.B Products: almonds, palm oil, hides, timber, tobacco, bananas, peanuts and ivory.
.H
.P The French Mandate in Cameroon sided with the Vichy French after the fall of France. De Gaulle’s Free French forces captured the colony with little British help (the British supposedly only assisted with naval forces to stop any Vichy French naval forces in the area) in 1942. The Free French then continued towards southern Libya tying down some Axis formations there.


[2890] [Nigerian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.P Nigeria was the largest British possession in West Africa. It had a long and 
complex association with Britain, starting with the slave trade, then with a 
major naval base established near Lagos to allow the Royal Navy to eradicate the 
slave trade and finally the development of the Royal Niger Company. It was the 
River Niger that was responsible for the expansion of British rule, allowing 
traders and eventually administrators to move from the heavily forested coastal 
area into the plains of the north. As the British soon discovered this also 
created problems not present in the other colonies. The coastal tribes were 
animist, quickly converting to Christianity, the inland was Muslim. The problems 
created by this are still very apparent. However it was easy to build landing 
fields inland, part of the chain that started in the Gold Coast (today's Ghana) and included Takoradi in Nigeria and Chad further east, finishing up in Egypt. This allowed new planes to be sent to the Middle East without risking a passage through the Mediterranean.
.P The native troops raised in the British West African colonies belonged to 
regiments that were grouped into the Royal West African Frontier Force. The 
largest contingent (one-half of the twenty active battalions) belonged to the 
Nigeria Regiment, drawn from both the Christian and Muslim elements of its 20 
million inhabitants. Its troops had two unusual qualities. One was that they 
relied on porters, who carried essential supplies on their heads, which made the battalions very useful in the trackless jungles of Burma. The other was that (unlike units elsewhere in the British Empire) natives were not allowed to be promoted. As a result it was necessary to import Europeans to act as officers and sergeants when the force tripled in size during the war. This caused big problems when sergeants from Glasgow or officers from Poland were expected to give orders that could be understood by askari from the jungles of Nigeria!


[2891] [Nigerian Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
The Gold Coast Regiment was another part of the Royal West African Frontier Force, formed in what is today called Ghana and operating with seven active battalions. Like the other groups it also in wartime added a coast defence battalion for the local major fortress. For example the Gold Coast Regiment guarded Takoradi while the smallest, the single battalion Gambia Regiment, doubled in size so that it could man the fortifications at the port of Bathurst. In 1939 these African troops were commanded by a Major-General Gifford. Four years later he commanded all land forces in India and Burma and was therefore able to insist, over the determined opposition of the Indian Army generals, on the obvious solution of bringing troops trained in the jungles of Nigeria to fight in the jungles of Burma!


[2892] [Niger Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in Western Africa. Government by a Lieutenant-Governor, who answered to the Governor-General in Dakar..
.H
.T Facts about Niger:
.B Capital: Niamey
.B Population in 1940: 137,000 (14 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1899
.B Land area: 1,266,699 km²
.B Main physical features: Mainly semi-arid, except in the proximity of the Niger River which is very fertile.
.B Arable land: 11%.
.B Products: cotton, fruits and cattle.
.H
.P The Niger colony did not participate with any forces in the war. The colony first sided with Vichy France but changed allegiance in 1942 to support the Free French.
.P The defense of the colony consisted mainly of native troops with French weapons and officers.


[2893] [Ivory Coast Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in Western Africa. Government by a Lieutenant-Governor, who answered to the Governor-General in Dakar.
.H
.T Facts about Ivory Coast:
.B Capital: Abidjan
.B Population in 1940: 2,004,000 (17,7 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1889
.B Land area: 318,000 km²
.B Main physical features: The colony consists of a coastal strip in the south, dense forests in the interior, and savannas in the north.
.B Arable land: 10%.
.B Products: peanuts, cocoa, cotton, coffee, fruits, cattle, oils, oil seeds, timber, mahogany and rubber.
.H
.P The Ivory Coast colony did not participate with any forces in the war. The colony first sided with Vichy France but changed allegiance in 1942 to support the Free French.
.P The defense of the colony consisted mainly of native troops with French weapons and officers.


[2894] [French Sudanese Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in Western Africa. Government by a Lieutenant-Governor, who answered to the Governor-General in Dakar.
.H
.T Facts about French Sudan (today known as Mali):
.B Capital: Bamako
.B Population in 1940: 3,227,000 (11,9 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1880
.B Land area: 1,220,000 km²
.B Main physical features: Most of French Sudan lies in the Sahara desert. The only fertile area is in the south, where the Niger and Senegal rivers provide irrigation.
.B Arable land: 4%.
.B Products: peanuts, cotton, cattle, oils and oil seeds.
.H
.P The French Sudan colony did not participate with any forces in the war. The colony first sided with Vichy France but changed allegiance in 1942 to support the Free French.
.P The defense of the colony consisted mainly of native troops with French weapons and officers.


[2895] [Senegali Dakar Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents the large numbers of Senegalese volunteers for the French 
army.

.P France raised its first battalion of native colonial troops in 1857 in Senegal,
French West Africa. This
 battalion, and the many that would follow from all of 
Africa, would be classified as the Senegalese
 Tiraillurs, or Senegalese 
skirmishers. There were approximately 100,000 Senegalese Tiraillures enlisted in
 
the French Army and fighting against the Germans during 1939 and 1940. Senegalese 
Tirailleurs continued 
to play a vital role in the war fighting in Italy and 
southern France. The 9th DIC (Colonial Infantry Division) 
fought in France from 
Toulon to the Swiss border in 1944. Shortsightedly, Charles De Gaulle ordered 
the
 removal of all African troops from Europe after the Liberation of France, a 
move which would generate
 much ill will among the colonies.




[2896] [Senegali Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in Western Africa. Government by a Governor-General and Council
.H
.T Facts about Senegal:
.B Capital: Dakar
.B Population in 1940: 2,291,000 (11,7 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1850
.B Land area: 191,999 km²
.B Main physical features: Senegal is mainly a low-lying country, with a semi-desert area in the north and northeast and forests in the southwest.
.B Arable land: 13%.
.B Products: peanuts, cotton, fruits and cattle.
.H
.P The government in Senegal remained loyal with Vichy France to Britain’s and De Gaulle’s discontent. An operation to capture the important port of Dakar (Operation Menace) was unsuccessful and the colony remained under Vichy control until late 1942.
.P Operation Menace was spearheaded by a few British battleships (HMS Barham and HMS Resolution plus numerous smaller vessels) and a British Carrier (HMS Ark Royal) with a Free French landing force. The landing was repulsed with heavy losses on both sides.


[2897] [Spanish Republican Gd Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T When the civil war started the military split somewhat evenly although most of 
the officers went to the
 Nationalists. It was the army units in Morocco which were
solidly in revolt. It was the socialist and
 anarchist workers unions which 
galvanized support behind the largely unpopular government. Facing a string 
of 
defeats to the better organized Nationalists, the Republicans reinstated a 
military command structure on 
the worker's militias.   




[2898] [Spanish Republican IV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T The Republican IV Corps is credited with saving Madrid in the battle of 
Guadalajara. The IV Corps was
 part of Central Army.




[2899] [Spanish Republican Red Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]

.T The principle foreign government support for the Spanish Republican forces was 
the Soviet Union. The
 Soviets supplied considerable amounts of weaponry including 
first rate tanks, artillery and airplanes but 
few soldiers, unlike the Germans and 
Italians who sent thousands.




[2900] [Spanish Republican V Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T Perhaps the best command of the Spanish Republic's armed forces the V Corps 
which was involved in 
almost all of the engagements in the Spanish Civil War.

.P This corps was principle in the Battle of Brunete July 1937; a Republican 
attack to relieve pressure on
 Madrid. It was also in the battle of Ebro, a late 
war offensive by the Republicans that initially had great 
success when it looked 
like the Republican forces were finished.




[2901] [Spanish Republican Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T The Popular Forces did not field a cavalry corps.




[2902] [Azaña - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 59 in 1939, Dr. Manuel Azaña Diaz (Alcala de Henares) qualified as a lawyer before becoming involved in politics.  He
unsuccessfully stood for election as a Reformist Party candidate in 1918 and 1923 before founding the Accion Republicana
party in 1925.  In 1931 he supported the revolution against Alfonso XIII and was appointed minister of war in the first
government of the Second Republic.

.P Azaña alienated the Army and the Catholics by his program of political reform that
eliminated special privileges for both of those organizations.  In October 1931 Azaña became prime minister and promoted
a program of agrarian reform and regional autonomy that triggered an unsuccessful military coup against his government in
August 1932.  A short period of popularity followed but that had been eroded by the November 1933 elections and Azaña's
party lost power to the Catholic Center party.

.P In 1934 Azaña allied with radical socialists and regional separatists and
in October was arrested and charged with encouraging civil disturbances that had broken out in Barcelona and Asturias.
He was released in December and in April 1935 was cleared of all charges.  By now Azaña was well established as the leader
of the left wing of Spanish politics.  In the February 1936 elections Azaña's coalition of parties won 271 of the 448 seats
in the Cortes and Azaña was asked to form a new government.

.P The Popular Front government immediately released all left-wing
political prisoners, introduced sweeping agrarian reforms aimed at the landed aristocracy and transferred right-wing military
leaders to distant regional commands - Francisco Franco was sent to command in the Canary Islands.  The country rapidly spun
out of control with large amounts of capital transferred abroad, inflation spiraling upwards, and workers striking for higher
wages.  These problems did not deter Azaña who replaced the conservative Niceto Alcala Zamora as president of Spain in May
1936 and continued his political and economic reforms.

.P In July 1936 the Spanish Civil War begun as the military took up
arms against their government.  José Giral, the new prime minister who had replaced Azaña, distributed arms to trade unions
to help the government resist the military uprising.  This last action was too much for Azaña who now attempted to resign as
president and disassociate himself from Giral's actions.   Although his colleagues persuaded him to remain in power, the
leftist coalition was beginning to break up as the communists and the socialists struggled for political control.  The
steady advance of Franco's nationalist forces was matched by bitter infighting within the government and in February 1939
Azaña and his colleagues left Spain and sought political asylum in France.

.P Britain recognized Franco's government on 27th
February 1939 and Azaña resigned as president on the same day.  The Spanish Civil War was over and Azaña stayed in France
until his death in November 1940.


[2903] [Spanish Republican Barcelona Militia - by Adam Scott]

.T When the uprising began Barcelona was then scene of a fierce battle which the 
workers' militias, the
 CNT, won.




[2904] [Spanish Republican Bilbao Militia - by Adam Scott]

.T Spain had established two paramilitary organizations prior to the war, the 
Guardia Civil, or Civil Guard, 
and the Guardia de Asaltos, or Assault Guards. The 
Civil Guard was far larger than the Assault Guards.
 Like the military, both 
organizations split between the Nationalists and the Republicans.




[2905] [Spanish Republican Madrid Militia - Adam Scott]

.T Spain had established two paramilitary organizations prior to the war, the 
Guardia Civil, or Civil Guard,
 and the Guardia de Asaltos, or Assault Guards. The
Civil Guard was far larger than the Assault Guards. 
Like the military, both 
organizations split between the Nationalists and the Republicans.


[2906] [Spanish Republican VI Garrison - by Adam Scott]

.T The VI Corps was part the Central Army.




[2907] [Spanish Republican VII Garrison - by Adam Scott]

.T The VII Corps belonged to the Extremaduran Army which operated in the south.




[2908] [Spanish Republican III Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T The III Corps operated near Madrid with the Army of the Center in the later 
stages of the Spanish Civil
 War.




[2909] [Spanish Republican II Mechanized Corps - by Adm Scott]

.T The II Corps operated near Madrid with the Army of the Center in the later 
stages of the Spanish Civil 
War.

.P The Soviets supplied the Republicans with an estimated 500-600 BT-6 armored 
cars along with 
numerous older models.




[2910] [Spanish Republican I Armor Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T The I Corps operated near Madrid with the Army of the Center in the later 
stages of the Spanish Civil
 War.

.P The Soviets supported the Republican Government
and supplied them with arms. At least 280 T-26 
tanks were shipped to Spain and 
also a number of BT-5's.




[2911] [Sierra Leone Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
Sierra Leone was a small colony with less than 1 million inhabitants in 1939. 
Once the British had determined that slavery in its possessions and the slave 
trade anywhere on the high seas were to be eliminated, it was necessary to select 
an area where the freed slaves could be left with some degree of security. The 
area chosen was Sierra Leone and most, but not all, of the freed slaves decided 
to stay there. As a result the capital Freetown held a large garrison and its 
governor also controlled the nearby Gold Coast and Gambia protectorates. Its 
relative importance declined in the 20th Century, although it suddenly became 
significant when major diamond sites were discovered by De Beers. This has proven 
to be a very mixed blessing as an independent Sierra Leone soon became the centre 
of the blood diamond trade as well as the target of incessant military uprisings and attacks mounted from Liberia next door.
.P The region contained a mix of races and religions and in the Sierra Leone 
Regiment (a small one with only two active battalions) it was expected that not 
just Christian, but also Muslim and Pagan soldiers would all sing God Save the 
King and recite the Lord's Prayer!! In fact the biggest problem officers faced 
in some battalions was the degree of superstition present in the ranks. In the 
Arakan there was always a danger that some recruits would panic on hearing some 
new sounds, convinced that they were the work of native devils or spirits. One 
way to solve this problem was to provide friendly noise, so each West African brigade was also equipped with its own artillery battery equipped with light howitzers that could be broken down and carried through the jungle by mules and porters.
.P An interesting detail is that several Polish officers in exile served in the Sierra Leone and the other regiments of the Royal West African Frontier Force, as there was a lack of European officers in
the African theatre. As the African formations also served in the Asian and
Pacific theatres later in the war, the Polish (and African) officers had another
advantage over their British counterparts: The Japanese did not speak Polish
(nor Hausa). This meant that these officers could communicate clearly without
coding the radio messages.

[2912] [Liberian Infantry Army - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T The Liberian Frontier Force was formed in 1908 in Monrovia.
.P The declaration of the United Nations was signed in January 1944 and this is when Liberia also went to war against the Axis powers. This was a symbolic gesture and Liberian forces never saw any combat.
.P An interesting fact is that the rank of General in Liberia exists only on paper. No one has actually held the rank.
.H
.B Campaigns: None


[2913] [German 14th SS Infantry Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T In March 1943, Himmler authorized the German Governor of the Lviv District to 
form The 14th Grenadier division der SS (Galicia). As Germany was seen as the 
country which could help the creation of the Ukrainian state, more than 70,000 people were volunteers - this was enough to form a division and 5 police battalions.
.P Most of the training of these volunteers took place in Heidelager and Neuhammer
and finished in May 1944. This well-equipped division was sent to the east front, 
and on the 28th June  was railroaded to Brody in the western Ukraine and attached 
to the 13th corps of General Hauffe. On the 13th July, Marshal Ivan Konev launched 
the Soviet 1st Ukrainian Army Group against Fieldmarshal Model and his Army Group
North Ukraine. At the end of the day, two Russian breakthroughs have been achieved near Loutzk and Tarnopol. The 15th July, the 14th SS division and the 13th corps were trapped into the pocket formed by these two attacks. All the counterattacks led by the 1st, the  8th panzer divisions, and the 14th SS division were broken by fierce assaults of the soviet aircrafts. Nevertheless, several thousand men (among them 3000 of the 14th SS division) succeeded in breaking the encirclement. But, the 23rd July, General Hauffe and 17000 men of the 13th corps surrendered while 30000 were killed.
.P Since August the division was reformed in Neuhamner. But as a crisis broke out
in Slovakia against Josef Tiso at the end of August, the Germans had to send 
troops which were in the immediate vicinity. That is the reason why, the new 
training 14th SS division was sent to Slovakia to fight against partisans helped 
by two Russian airborne brigades. The 26th January 1945, the division moved to 
Slovenia and fought Tito's partisans. In April 1945, the division was engaged in assaults against castle Feldbach, Gleichenberg and Stradnerkogel. At the end of the war, the division moved to the US sector and was imprisoned in the Rimini camp (Italy).
.P One of the regiment of the 14th SS division (the 4th SS Galician Volunteer Police Regiment) is suspected of having killed 800 inhabitants of the Huta Pieniacka village in February 1944.


[2914] [German VII SS Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent the 27th SS grenadier division "Langemarck".
.P The division was formed based on the 6th SS Sturmbrigade Langemarck, in October 1944. The brigade was raised in 1941 with Flemish volunteers and was involved in several fights on the Eastern Front:
.B Leningrad (1941),
.B Kiev (1943),
.B Zhitomir (1944), and
.B Kurland Pocket (1944).
.P On the 16th of February, 1945, the Langemarck division took part in the assault to relieve besieged troops in the city of Arnswalde. The 2000 man battlegroup of this division which was involved was practically totally annihilated. The remnants of the division withdrew to near Stettin, but were pulled back of that town at the beginning of March. Then, during two weeks, the division fiercely defended the city of Altdamm until the 19th of March, when it crossed the Oder and retreated to near Mecklenburg where it surrendered to the Soviets on the 8th of May.


[2915] [German VIII SS Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent the 38,000 Estonians conscripted into the German army.  The main unit mobilized after the general conscription call-up was the 20th Waffen grenadier division of the SS.
.P This unit was formed in January, 1944 and immediately sent to the Narva area. After 9 days of fierce fighting, the division destroyed a Soviet bridgehead at Siivertsi. From February to May, the 20th SS division defended this sector. Later, in July and August, this division with other German units managed to hold the Soviet offensive on the Tannenberg Line. In September, the division was withdrawn from Estonia to Neuhammer in the south-west of Poland.
.P In February 1945, the refitted division tried to defend the Neisse River, but was pushed back with heavy losses. In March, the division was trapped near Friedberg. After two attempts, the division succeeded in breaking the encirclement. Then the division moved to the west (southwest of Poland, and later Saxony) but finally, the division surrendered to the red army on the 8th of May, 1945.


[2916] [German Maria Theresa SS Cavalry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This corps could represent two SS cavalry divisions:
.P The 22nd SS cavalry division (Maria Theresa)
.P The 8th SS cavalry division (Florian Geyer)
.H
.P The Maria Theresa division was created in April 1944 based on the 17th Regiment from the 8th SS cavalry division. This division was formed with Hungarian conscripts, officers and NCO coming from the 8th SS division. The division started its training in Kisber (Hungary) with 4900 men.
.P In August 1944, two regiments of the division were sent to Romania. These two elements participated in the battle of Debreczen. The 1st October, one of these regiments (kampfgruppen Ameiser) defended with the 9th Hungarian Infantry division the city of Arad. After the attack of the Red Army the 3rd October, kampfgruppen Ameiser was trapped in two pockets (8th October). Only 48 men of the Kampfgruppen reached the German line near Dunafoldvar the 30th October, after a 200 km walk behind the soviets.
.P The 15th October 1944, as Horthy wanted to join the Soviet Union, the Germans 
ordered Otto Skorzeny to kidnap his son. Elements of Maria Theresa participated in the succeeding operation. Horthy abdicated and a pro German government took power.
.P In November the Maria Theresa division was charged to defend the South East ring of Budapest. During this period, the Maria Theresa division repulsed several soviet probes and made counterattacks (Karola, Vesces). The 1st December, the division retreated near the East of Pest. The division defended the Csepel Island on the Danube. Then, the 26th December, the 11345 men of Maria Theresa division were encircled with the 8th SS division in Budapest. During January heavy street fighting occurred in the Kispest district, and the 19th January the German/Hungarian pocket was only about 1 km2 (Buda area). The 11th February, the remnants of the trapped divisions tried to escape: only 170 men of the Maria Theresa could break out. The 12th February the pocket surrendered, and the division was completely annihilated.


[2917] [German 6th SS Mountain Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 6th SS Gebirgs division (Nord) was formed on the 24th February 1941 with 2 SS Infantry regiments.
.P In June 1942, the division moved to Kirkenes (Norway). The 17th June, the division, reinforced by new elements, reached Rovaniemi (Finland) to participate in Operation Barbarossa. Only, the 1st July, this division attacked the Red army near Salla. But the infantry was unable to advance deep, and was even routed the 4th July only rallied by the divisional headquarter at Kelloselka. Between the 1st and the 8th July, Nord lost 261 KIA/MIA and 307 WIA.
.P From September 1941, the division defended the area around Kiestinki. The main activity was raids, patrols on the Russian front and even fight against partisans. In January 1942, the division was reconstituted as a mountain division. In April 1942, Nord division and Finnish troops stopped a Russian attack led by 2 divisions and 2 Ski brigades.
.P At the end of June 1944, the 6th SS division was again attacked by another Russian major offensive. The battle ceased only at the end of July. In September, after the Finns signed a separate peace with the Soviets, the division started to evacuate Finland, and formed the rear guard of this German withdraw. After a walk of 1600 km, the division reached the Norwegian border at Mo-i-Rana the 8th November 1944.
.P After a short rest in Denmark, the division was sent to France in the sector of Bitche in the Vosges Mountains. The 30th December 1944, the 1st German Army launched Operation Nordwind between Sarreguemines, Bitche and Neunhoffen. The 6th SS division attacked the 1st January and after fierce fights captured the town of Winguen sur Morder. It held the town till the 8th January but had to withdraw because of the failure of the operation. Later, the division fought and destroyed the 157th US Infantry regiment (19th January).
.P In February, the division defended the Bitche area, then it led fighting withdrawals in the Saarland, the Palatinat and the Wurtemberg, and finally surrendered to the Americans the 2nd April near Wittgenborn.


[2918] [German V SS Mountain Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 5th SS Gebirgskorps created in October 1943, was led by General Artur 
Phleps. Its HQ was located in Sarajevo later at Mostar.
.P This corps was made up of :
.P The 7th SS mountain division (Prinz Eugen)
.P The 13th SS mountain division (Handschar).
.P This corps was used as an anti-partisan corps in the Balkans.
.P The 7th SS division was formed in March 1942 with volunteers of Croatia, Serbia, Hungary and Romania. In November 1943, the division was attached to the 5th SS mountain corps. The 13th SS division was composed of Bosnian Muslims volunteers. During its training in France (Villefranche de Rouergue), a minor mutiny occurred the 16th and 17th September 1943, but it was rapidly quelled. The division finally joined the 5th corps in February 1944.
.P At the end of 1943, the 7th SS division took part in two anti-partisans operations (Schneesturm, Kugelblitz). Later, the 23rd April 1944, the 7th and the 13th SS divisions tried to destroy the 16th Vojvodina, 17th Eastern Bosnian and the 36th Vojvodina divisions which attempted to cross the Drina River (operation Maibaum).
.P The 25th May 1944, the 7th SS division with the 500th SS Fallschirmjager battalion assaulted the Drvar Island to capture Tito. But the air raid was a complete failure (the 800 paratroopers were practically all KIA) and Tito escaped.
.P In autumn 1944, the 5th corps had the crucial task to create the Vardar corridor to allow the retreat of the 350000 German soldiers which occupied Greece. After the capture of Belgrade by the Red Army in October 1944, the 5th corps formed the rear guard of the German withdrawal from Bosnia, Croatia and Slovenia.
.P At the end of the war, the 7th SS division surrendered to Yugoslav forces near Celje, and the 13th SS division to the British forces near Klagenfurt.


[2919] [German SS Motorized Engineer Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T  The General SS Engineer units (Allgemeine SS Pioniereinheiten) were grouped in  17 SS main districts :
.P Sud (Munchen)
.P Sudwest (Stuttgart)
.P Fulda-Werra (Arolsen)
.P West (Koln)
.P Nordsee (Harburg-wilhelmsburg)
.P Ostsee (Stettin)
.P Nordost (Konigsberg)
.P Spree (Berlin)
.P Elbe (Dresden)
.P Sudost (Breslau)
.P Mitte (Magdeburg)
.P Rhein-Westmark (Frankfurt)
.P Donau (Wien)
.P Alpenland (Salzburg)
.P Warthe (Posen)
.P Weichsel (Danzig)


[2920] [German Frank SS Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent all the French troops serving in the German Army during World War 2. All in all, about 45,000 French volunteers wore the German uniform and fought in different units:
.B The Legion of French Volunteers against Bolchevism (LVFB) was a group of 6,249 men who were involved in the battle of Moscow and later used for anti-partisan duties.
.B The company Frankonia with 212 French-European men was engaged in April, 1943 in the Medjez-El-Bab area (North Africa) against the 78th British Infantry division (only 64 survivors).
.B 2500 men were integrated into a Luftwaffe logistic unit (the 4th Nationalsocialistische Kraftfahrkorps),
.B Around 4000 men served in the Kriegsmarine (ships and coastal batteries),
.B Between 15,000 to 20,000 men were integrated into the Waffen SS.
.P The first French unit belonging to the Waffen SS was the Französiche 
SS-Freiwilligen Sturmbrigade. This unit was created in 1944 and fought in Galicia and in the Karpaths. It defended fiercely (108 Eiserne Kreuze given) but was practically totally annihilated (90% losses).
.P In July, 1944, the 33rd SS grenadier division (Charlemagne) was formed near Wildfecken with miscellaneous French units already serving in the German Army (see above). Among them, 1200 men of the LVFB (Legion of French Volunteers against Bolchevism), 1500 French volunteers of the Kriegsmarine, 2500 from the Milice, for a total of around 8000 men. On the 25th of February, 1945, the division fought against 4 Soviet infantry divisions and 2 tanks brigades near Hammerstein. Oberfuhrer Puaud immediately attacked the Red Army, stopped the soviet assault, destroyed 32 tanks but lost more than 2000 men.
.P On the 3rd of March, the division defended the city of Koerlin all day, but had to withdraw. Then, the division was broken into 3 groups; only one group of 700 men succeeded in escaping and was sent to Neustrelitz to refit. On the 23rd of April, this group was ordered to defend Berlin. Just before the Soviet closed the encirclement around Berlin, about 400 men of this group arrived at Berlin. The group defended southeastern Berlin near Neukolln, and later protected the Fuhrerbunker. They fiercely fought until the 2nd of May, 1945. In one week, this group destroyed 62 soviet tanks with panzerfaust (at least 20 Eiserne Kreuze and 4 Ritterkreuze had been earned in Berlin). Only 30 men survived.


[2921] [German Ost SS Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent all the Ost battalions or Ostlegionen formed with non-Russian volunteers.
.P The first legion (Turkestani legion) was created the 30th December 1941 from Turkomans, Uzbeks, Kazakhs, Kirghuz, Karakalpaks and Tadjiks volunteers. The second was the Caucasian-Mohammedan Legion with Azerbaijanis, Daghestans, Ingushes, Lezghins, and Chechens. They were also a Georgian Legion and an Armenian Legion.
.P A Legion was quite different than a standard unit. Indeed, a Legion had a national committee. A legion could be seen as a training center where national units (generally battalion size) were created and trained.
.P The Armenian Legion represented in fact the 812th Armenian battalion, which was trained by SS officers. Despite the fact, that these men wanted to establish a Free Caucasus, this battalion was sent to Holland where it surrendered to the western Allies.
.P The Georgian Legion was formed in December 1941 and was made of 13 battalions.  Most of these battalions were moved to Western Europe (France, Holland) to occupation duties. One of these battalions (the 822nd) rebelled against the Germans in April 1945. All the Georgians who surrendered to the western allies were sent back to USSR, where they were sent to labor camps.


[2922] [German 8th SS Motorized Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 8th SS Cavalry Division "Florian Geyer" was recruited from Yugoslavian, 
Romanian and Hungarian Germans. In May 1940, the "Florian Geyer" division was only
2 cavalry regiments of 2000 men which trained in Poland. In September 1940, some 
elements participated in the arrest of 1600 Polish Jews in Warsaw. When Barbarossa
operation was launched, these two regiments participated in the destruction of the
Soviet troops encircled in the Pripet Marshes. In August 1941, these two regiments were grouped in a brigade.
.P This brigade was used as an anti-partisan troop and for Jews extermination. For
example, the 2nd August, the brigade killed 14,178 Jews, 1001 partisans and 699 
Soviet soldiers. In 1942, this SS brigade became the 8th SS Cavalry Division 
"Florian Geyer". Until 1944, the division saw few actions against regular troops and was rarely engaged in the front line.
.P During the German-Hungarian offensive of the 5 to 8 September 1944 against the Romanian-Soviet army near Cluj-Turda-Alba, the Florian Geyer division attacked in the sector of Targu Mures-Tarnaveni. Between September to December 1944, this division was involved in several battles on the Hungarian territory but finally withdrew to Budapest.
.P The 26th December the 8000 men of this division were trapped in this city with 51000 Hungarian soldiers and 33000 other German troops. The division was finally completely destroyed when the city surrendered the 12th February 1945.


[2923] [German VI SS Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This corps could represent two SS divisions:
.P The 37th SS cavalry division (Lutzow)
.P The 33rd SS cavalry division (3rd Ungarnische)
.P The 37th  SS cavalry division Lutzow was created in February 1945 from the remnants of the 8th SS Division Florian Geyer and 22nd SS cavalry Division Maria Theresia which had been destroyed during the siege of Budapest. It also included 16- or 17-year old Germans, Hungarian Volkdeutsche, and Hungarian recruits. The 4th April 1945, the division was attached to the 1st SS Panzercorps. And took part in several battles during the retreat through Austria, where it surrendered to the Americans.  The 13th May 1945, men of this division broke out from the Altheim POW Camp.
.H
.P The 33rd SS cavalry division "3rd Ungarnische" was formed in December 1944 with
Hungarian Volunteers and was destroyed near Budapest in January 1945. The number 
33 was used by the French Waffen SS division Charlemagne.


[2924] [German XII SS Motorized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This corps could represent the Cossack Corps which was transferred to the 
Waffen SS organization in August 1944.
.P In August 1941, the Soviet 436th Infantry regiment, a Cossack unit disbanded the Red Army, and joined the German Army. Later, as the Germans moved deep in the Caucasus, they entered territories inhabited by Cossacks. The Germans were considered as liberators by the Cossacks. Several Cossack cavalry formations were created and were used as anti-partisans unit, or to clear the steppes of the remaining Soviet units.
.P In May 1943, a first Cossack division was formed and sent to Yugoslavia to 
fight Tito's partisans. In 1944, this division was expanded into the 15th Cossack corps under the command of General Helmuth von Pannwitz. This Corps became part of the Waffen-SS on the basis of an agreement concluded between Helmuth von Pannwitz and Heinrich Himmler the 26th August 1944.
.P At the end of 1944, the corps was involved on several fights on the eastern front. The 25th December, it destroyed a Soviet bridgehead on the Drava river. In May 1945, the corps retreated to Austria and surrendered to the British. Later, the men of this corps were repatriated to the USSR, where they were executed or sent to labor camps.


[2925] [German 10th SS Mechanized Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 10th SS-Panzergrenadier-Division "Frundsberg" was raised in Charente (France) in January 1943. In October 1943, the division was re designated 10th SS Panzer division "Frundsberg".
.P The 1st April 1944, the division was attached to the 4th Panzer Army, and had to relieve troops of the 1st army trapped 50 km east of Tarnopol. The 6th April, the 10th SS division broke through the Soviet positions near Buczacz and reached elements of the 1st German Army the 7th April which permitted to 1st Army to withdraw. Till the 12th June, the division defended the west bank of the Bug River. Then Hitler ordered it to France.
.P The 25th June 1944, the 10th division arrived in Normandy near Villers-Bocage. The 27th June, the division attacked the 11th British armored division ant took back Hill 112 the 29th June. Between the 10th and the 15th July, intense combats occurred around hill 112, but the division always controlled this hill, when it was relieved by the 271st Infantry division. After a short rest period, the division saw again action against the 8th British corps near Vire the 2nd August. Then it faced the American troops near Domfront, and the 19th August the division was in the middle of the Falaise pocket. But the division succeeded in escaping and crossed the Seine river the 25th August and in September rested in Holland between Arnhem and Nimegen.
.P When Operation Market Garden began, the 10th SS division had to defend the Waal Bridge at Nijmegen. The 20th September, British Grenadier Guards crossed the Waal River but were slowed down by the defense of the 10th SS division. The 25th September, the British attacked the city of Elst, but due to the fierce defense of the 10th SS division, the 30th British corps was unable to reach the 1st airborne division.
.P In November 1944, the depleted division was withdrawn to Aachen. In January 1945, the full strength division attacked near Haguenau (Alsace) during operation Nordwind.  As this operation failed, the division was sent on the east front. Between February and March 1945, the division was involved in heavy fights around Stargard and Furstenwalde, then it rested in Stettin. In April 1945, the division was trapped at Spremberg but broke out then the remnants of the division crossed the Elbe near Dresden. Some of the elements were captured by the Red Army others by the 102nd US infantry division at Tangermunde.


[2926] [German IV SS Mechanized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This corps could represent two SS divisions :
.P The 16th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Reichsführer)
.P The 17th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Gotz von Berlichingen)
.H
.P The 16th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Reichsführer) was formed in November 1943. In January 1944, some elements of this division were involved against the landing of Anzio. During the summer 1944, the division retreated on the Gothic Line in the Appennini mountains. In February 1945, the division was ordered to Hungary. Finally, the 16th SS Panzergrenadier division surrendered to the British near Klagenfurt.
.H
.P The 17th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Gotz von Berlichingen) was formed in France in October 1943, from replacement units and conscripts. After the landing in Normandy, the division was ordered near Carentan where it fought the paratroopers of the 101st Airborne division. After having involved in fierce combats near Saint-Lo and Coutances, the division was trapped in the Falaise pocket but escaped the encirclement with heavy losses. In September, the division was refitted in the Sarr.
.P Later in September the division was ordered to destroy the American bridgehead of Arnaville on the Moselle River south of Metz but it failed. Then, it defended the Metz area till the beginning of November before retreating near Faulquemont where it received supply and reinforcement.
.P In January 1945, the division took part in operation Nordwind around the town of Rimling against the 15th US corps. Until the 22nd March, the division defended the West Wall before crossing the Rhine River. Later in April, the division defended Nuremberg, and withdrew to Bavaria where they engaged the Americans in a fierce battle at Moosburg the 29th April. The last elements of the division surrendered to the Americans near Achensee the 7th May.


[2927] [German IX SS Mechanized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This corps could represent two SS divisions :
.P The 11th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Nordland)
.P The 18th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Horst Wessel)
.H
.P The 11th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Nordland) was formed in 1943. In September 1943, the division completed its training in Croatia and took part in anti-partisan operations in particular near Glina. In January 1944, the division moved near Leningrad. But after the collapse of the German front, the division withdrew near Narva in Estonia where it was involved in several heavy fights till June 1944 before retreating, 25 km west, on the Tannenberg Line. At the end of July, the division fiercely defended Hill Orphanage. In September, the division defended Riga, which felt the 12th October 1944. As a consequence, the division was trapped in the Kurland pocket. The division fought in this pocket till January 1945, when it was shipped out, and disembarked at Stettin before being refitted at Gothafen.
.P The 16th February 1945, the division attacked and reached Arnswalde to relieve the besieged troops. But at the end of February the division had to retreat and moved back first behind the Oder and later (16th April) in the east of Berlin. Between the 17th and the 20th April, the division fought along this front, but was rapidly pushed back in the center of Berlin, where it was involved in fierce combats till the 2nd May 1945 and the end of hostilities.
.H
.P The 18th SS Panzergrenadier Division (Horst Wessel) was created in 1944 with mainly Hungarian Volksdeutsche from Banat. It was used against partisans in Croatia in June 1944. At the end of August, as a crisis broke out in Slovakia against Josef Tiso, this division was sent there to fight against partisans. In October, the division occupied Hungary after Horthy wanted to join the Soviet Union. Later, this division fought against the Soviets in the south of Budapest, in Silesia and finally in Bohemia where it surrendered to the Red Army.


[2928] [German 1st SS Armor Division - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 1st SS Panzer Division Leibstandarte SS Adolf Hitler (LSSAH) was formed the 17th March 1933. The 13th July 1934, the LSSAH took part to the night of the Long Knives. The 26th February 1935, a small element of LSSAH advanced in Saarland. Later, the LSSAH was used in the annexation of Austria, and later the invasion of Czechoslovakia.
.P In September 1939, the LSSAH was involved in fierce battles as part of the 17th Infantry Division and later as part of the 4th Panzer division. During Operation Fall Gelb, the LSSAH fought against the British troop at Dunkirk, then with the 14th corps, it crossed the Seine river and cut the retreat of several French units on the Loire River. After the Western campaign, the LSSAH became a Brigade. The 6th April 1941, the LSSAH invaded Greece, and the 20th April it took the Metsovon Pass, thus isolated the 1st Greek Army in Albania, and forced it to surrender. Till the end of April, the LSSAH pursued the British troops deep inside the Peloponnese.
.P During Barbarossa, the LSSAH contributed to the Kiev pocket. Later the LSSAH took Rostov, but Soviet counter-attacks pushed it back across the Mius river. The LSSAH held this sector till summer 1942 and with other units retook Rostov in late July. The completely depleted unit was transferred to France and was upgraded to a Panzergrenadier division.
.P In January 1943, the division was sent back to the eastern front to defend Karkhov but was forced to abandon the city in the middle of February. Between the 2nd and the 21st March, the division took part in fierce battles to capture again Karkhov. After the Kursk battle (July 1943), the division was sent to Italy where it was used as anti-partisan unit till November 1943. Then in November, it was recalled to the East Front. In February, the division was encircled near Kamenets-Podolsk but was rescued by the 2nd SS Panzer corps. The remnants of the division were moved to France.
.P  In Normandy, the division fought near Caen against the 11th British Armored 
Division and later was trapped in the Falaise pocket but succeeded in escaping. 
In December 1944, the division attacked in the Ardennes, and was stopped on the 
Meuse River. In 1945, it was involved in operation Spring Awakening, in Hungary, 
then it withdrew in Austria where it surrendered to the US Army.


[2929] [German I SS Armor Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 1st SS Panzer Korps was made up of two divisions:
.P the 1st SS Panzer Division (Leibstandarte Adolf Hitler)
.P the 12th SS Panzer Division (Hitlerjugend)
.H
.P The 12th SS Panzer division Hitlerjugend was formed the 10th February 1943 with HitlerJugend born in 1926 with officers and NCOs who were generally veterans of the Eastern Front. This mix of veterans and young recruits produced a high morale division with a relationship between officers, NCO and men based on trust and respect. In March 1944, the ready division moved to Caen in Normandy.
.P The 6th June, the Division was ordered to throw the British and Canadians back into the sea. All its counter attacks against the 3rd Canadian Infantry division failed. And after the 12th June, the division tried to defend Caen. After several fierce battles, the division had lost around 60% of its forces (4000 KIA and 8000 MIA/WIA) the 9th July. In August 1944, it was used as a fire-brigade, and was ordered to keep open the Falaise pocket. The division escaped being encircled, and then the remnants (3500 men) of the division withdrew behind the Seine River. In December 1944, the division was reinforced by Luftwaffe and Kriegsmarine personnel.
.P The 16th December, the division participated in the battle of the Bulge. Because of the American defense and after heavy fighting around Bastogne, the division didn’t reach its objective.
.P In February 1945, the division with the 1st SS Panzer division formed the 1st SS Panzer corps and arrived near Budapest. At the end of February, the corps destroyed the soviet bridgehead of Gran. The 6th March 1945, the 1st SS Panzer corps took part in Operation Fruhlingserwachen but failed to recapture the Hungarian oilfields. From mid March, the corps fought withdrawal operations back to Austria.
.P The 8th May, the 18th SS Panzer division surrendered to the 65th Infantry division near Enns.


[2930] [German II SS Armor Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T In December 1944, the 2nd SS armored corps was made up of two divisions:
.P the 2nd SS Panzer Division (Das Reich)
.P the 9th SS-Panzer Division (Hohenstaufen)
.H
.P The 2nd SS Panzer Division was created in October 1939. It took part in the campaign of France (1940), the Balkans (April 1941), battle near Smolensk and Moscow (November 1941), Kharkov (1943), Kursk (1943), Normandy (1944), and in December 1944 was attached to the 2nd SS Panzer corps.
.P The 9th SS-Panzer Division was formed in February 1943 in France, and with the 10th Panzer division was attached to the 2nd SS corps. In April 1944, the division succeeded in freeing the 1st Panzer Army trapped near Tarnopol. In June 1944, the division was sent to France and defended Caen. In August, the division fought to keep open the Falaise pocket, and in September was withdrawn in Holland near Arnhem. During 8 days, the division fought the 1st British Airborne Division on the West of Arnhem.
.P In December, the 2nd SS Panzer corps (2nd SS and 9th SS divisions) was involved
in the battle of the Bulge. The 2nd SS Division pushed near the Meuse River but 
was stopped at Manhay. The 9th SS Division captured the city of St Vith, and then 
moved to Bastogne but could not seize the city. In mid January, the 9th SS defended hard the city of Sterpigny. At the end of January, the 2nd SS corps pulled back in Germany to refit.
.P At the end of February, the 2nd SS corps was sent to Hungary and was engaged in combat in South west of Budapest. After the Soviet breakthrough of the 16th March, the 2nd SS corps made heavy rear guard battles near Dresden, Prague and Vienna. The 8th May 1945, the 2nd SS Corps surrendered to the Americans.


[2931] [German III SS Armor Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This corps could represent two SS armored divisions :
.P The 3rd SS Panzer Division (Totenkopf)
.P The 5th SS Panzer Division (Wiking)
.H
.P The 3rd SS Division was formed in October 1939 near Dachau from concentration 
camp guards and officers who took part in the Polish campaign. In May and June 
1940, the division was involved in several actions (Le Paradis, Le Cateau, 
Cambrai, Bethune) and suffered heavy losses. After the Armistice, the depleted 
division was sent near the Spanish border to rest and refit with regular Waffen SS
replacement until April 1941.
.P The 3rd SS Division took part in operation Barbarossa where it belonged to army group North.  It moved to Latvia, Lithuania and then Leningrad where it saw combat between the 31st July and the 25th August. Next, the division was trapped in the Demjansk Pocket for several months but succeeded in escaping in April 1942. As 80% of its soldiers were KIA during this period, the division was sent back to France to refit. In 1943, the division was ordered again to the East Front, where it took part in the second battle of Kharkov and the battle of Kursk.
.P In 1944, the Totenkopf division with the division Wiking defended Warsaw. Then, the division tried to rescue the trapped German troops in Budapest, and later to protect Vienna. The 9th May 1945, the division finally surrendered to the Americans.
.H
.P  The 5th SS armored division "Wiking" was formed in December 1940. During Barbarossa, the Wiking fought near Tarnopol, and pushed to Rostov in November 1941. During winter 1941, it moved back to the Mius River.  In 1942, the division took part in operation Case Blue and pushed deep in the Caucasus in the direction of Grozny and later Ordzhonikidze.
.P In 1943, the 5th SS division defended Karkhov and the Dnepr River. In 1944, the division was trapped in the Cherkassy pocket. It broke out, but lost all its armor. Later, it defended Warsaw and took part in the failing rescue of Budapest. In May 1945, the division surrendered to the Soviets in Czechoslovakia.


[2932] [French Indochinese Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T A French colony in Southeastern Asia. Governments by a Governor-General assisted by a Secretary-General
.H
.T Facts about Vietnam (French Indochina comprised Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia):
.B Capital: Hanoi
.B Population in 1940: 24,326,000 (85,2 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1887
.B Land area: 325,361 km²
.B Main physical features: Long and narrow on a north-south axis, the colony has a varied geography with plenty of jungle and mountain. The Mekong River delta lies in the south.
.B Arable land: 20%.
.B Products: rice, pepper, coconuts, cinnamon, sugar, tea, tobacco, coffee, fruits, cotton, gold, coal, zinc, graphite, lead, tin, fish, hides, dyewoods, teak, bamboo, and rubber.
.H
.P The forces of French Indochina consisted of about 50.000 men out of which 10.000 were French. They had 12 old Renault tanks at their disposal.
.P As France fell in 1940, the colony was isolated, and remained undersupplied with modern weapons. This prompted the Japanese to move in with a solid force, to stop supplies going into China proper along the Haiphong-Yunnan railway. In spite of the Vichy French agreeing to the demands the attack was launched. The fighting lasted three days and the Japanese managed to negotiate a treaty where they could base up to 25000 men on Indochina territory. The Vichy French retained, at least on paper, the control of the colony, even if their position was a very brittle one.
.P As Indochina was isolated and weakened by the fall of the motherland Siam saw an opportunity to settle old scores and recapture lost territory. This conflict was to be known as the French-Thai war and lasted for a few months in 1940 to 1941. The Siam forces were superior on almost all accounts and as the dust settled the Japanese went in to settle a peace-treaty between the two warring factions.
.P In March of 1945 the Japanese collapsed the Vichy government in French Indochina and created the first ever unified self-governed Vietnamese state, even if its independence was a mere token. It was in all effects a puppet state to the Japanese. During its brief existence there was a massive famine which took the lives of up to 2 million people in the north of the country. When Japan surrendered the state ceased to exist.


[2933] [Communist Chinese 1st Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T As no First Chinese Red Army existed in World War Two, this counter might 
represent one of CCP prewar or civil-war units: 
.P A very small First Army Group was formed in June 1930 in the Fukien-Kiangsi Soviet. It consisted of Third, 4th and 12th Armies, altogether some 10,000 to 20, 000 men. 
.P These forces consisted of peasant militia, bandits, and professional soldiers,
like Chu Teh. Some 20,000 of the latter left Chiang Kai-shek's Nationalist Revolutionary Army after the end of the First United Front between CCP and KMT in 1927 and joined the Communists. They suffered heavy casualties in a peasant uprising in Changsha. 
.P In August 1930 First Army Group was combined with Third Army Group in Hunan and renamed First Front Army of the Chinese Workers and Peasants Red Army. It was led by military commander Chu Teh and political commissar Mao Tse-tung.
.P First Front Army participated in the ultimately unsuccessful defense of the Central Base Area in Fukien and Kiangsi: From 1929 onwards, the CCP had built a rural soviet there, after unsuccessful attempts of an urban revolution in Shanghai. It was not the only base area, but the biggest one. It had a population of five to six million inhabitants and a territory of thirty thousand square kilometers.
.P In October 1934, this base area finally was crushed by Chiang Kai-shek's Nationalist Chinese Army. In the last of five Encirclement and Annihilation Campaigns Chiang used some seventy divisions (1,5 million men) and chose World War One trench tactics. 
.P Both sides then employed German military expertise: Chiang Kai-shek relied on former Reichswehr chief Hans von Seeckt and Gen. Falkenhausen, CCP on Comintern advisor Otto Braun. 
.P First Front Army, also known as Red Central Army, was one of the core units of the Long March (October 1934 to October 1935). In what became a celebrated historical episode of CCP, its military forces and political cadres covered nine thousand kilometers, twelve provinces, mountains and marshlands on a shoestring. Only eight thousand of eighty six thousand men and women survived and reached the then already existing Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet. 
.P According to a recent interpretation, the Long March could have been purposely
staged by Chiang Kai-shek as a brutal Tour de Chine. His rationale for this, it is
said, would have been: 
.B 1. to let his Nationalist Government and his Central Army gain influence in the quite autonomous warlord provinces in the hinterland; 
.B 2. to obtain military aid by the Soviet Union by allowing the remnants of CCP to survive; 
.B 3. to get back his son Chiang Ching-kuo, who then was a guest in Moscow.
.P Anyway, in August 1937, after the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War the 
survivors of the Long march, together with South Shensi's 74th division formed the 115th division of the 8th Route Army. During the war it conducted partisan warfare and built bases in North China.
.P Finally, a First Field Army was formed in August 1945 for the occupation of Northern China. It consisted of partisan and area units.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of the Kiangsi Soviet against five Nationalist Chinese Encirclement and Annihilation Expeditions (1930 to 1934), Long March (1934 to 1935), Anti-Japanese base building (1937 to 1945).
.B Commanders of renown: Political Commissar Mao Tse-tung became the Great Chairman of PRC. Army commander Chu Teh served as Commander in Chief of People’s Liberation Army and vice-president of PRC.


[2934] [Communist Chinese 1st Infantry Division - by Wosung]
.T As no First Chinese Red Division existed in World War Two, this counter might 
represent one of the columns of CCP's two regular military formations: Eight Route
 Army conducted partisan warfare in North China, New Fourth Army in Middle China.
.P Principally before 1945 designations of Chinese Communist military forces purposely often changed and tended to conceal the often relatively small numbers of soldiers therein.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2935] [Communist Chinese 2nd Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T As no Second Chinese Red Army, Army Group or Front Army existed in World War
Two, this counter might represent one of CCP's prewar or civil-war units: 
.P A rather small Second Army Group was formed in 1930. It was led by Ho Lung (commander) and Jen Pi-shi (political commissar). It operated in Hunan and Hupei provinces, where CCP from 1928 onwards had built Soviet areas. Around 1930, about a dozen of these existed in China. 
.P 2nd Army Group was divided into two corps (2nd and 6th) and subdivided into a 
number of divisions. The two corps were formed in 1928 and 1930. They consisted of
peasant militia, bandits and some ex-soldiers, altogether some 5,000 to 10,000 
men. Only a few of them had been to one of China's modern military academies. 
.P Because of Chiang Kai-shek's Encirclement and Annihilation Campaigns, not only
Mao's Central Soviet had to be given up, but also the Hunan and Hupei base areas.
In November 1935 Second Army Group went on its own Long March: On an independent 
route, it passed through Guizhou, Yunnan, Sichuan and Sikang provinces to the soon famous Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet, where it arrived in October 1936. En route, in July 1936, Second Army Group was renamed Second Front Army and reinforced by 32nd Corps.
.P During the Anti Japanese War (1937 to 1945), Second Front Army together with the 27th and 28th Corps served in North China as the 120th Division of the Eight Route Army.
.P Before 1945, designations of Chinese Communist military forces purposely often changed and tended to conceal the often relatively small numbers of soldiers therein.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of the Hunan-Hupei Soviet areas against Nationalist Chinese Encirclement and Annihilation Expeditions (1928 to 1935), separate Long March (1935 to 1936), Anti-Japanese base building (1937 to 1945).
.B Commanders of renown: Commander Ho Lung in the PRC became one of ten field 
marshals of the Peoples Liberation Army and vice prime minister. Political 
commissar Jen Pi-shi was member of CCP Politburo.


[2936] [Communist Chinese 2nd Infantry Division - by Wosung]
.T As no Second Red Chinese Division existed in World War Two, this counter might reflect one of the columns of the two CCP main military formations, either of Eight Route Army or of New Fourth Army. Former conducted partisan warfare in North China, latter in Middle China.
.P Principally before 1945 designations of Chinese Communist military forces purposely often changed and tended to conceal the often relatively small numbers of soldiers therein.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2937] [Communist Chinese 8th Route Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T In World War Two the Eighth Route Army was the main military force of the 
Peoples Liberation Army (founded on January 8, 1927) in North China. Eighth Route Army was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in 1937 in the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet, seven weeks after the beginning of the Chinese-Japanese war.
.P It was commanded by General Chu T'eh and his deputy P'eng T'eh-huai. Teng 
Hsiao-p'ing served as deputy head of one of its divisional political departments,
Lin P'iao as division commander.
.P Initially it consisted of the veterans of the Long March (Oct. 1934 to Oct. 1935): the 115th, 120th and 129th Divisions, with two brigades each, plus independent regiments, 46.000 men altogether. Formally the Eighth Route Army was part of the Nationalist Chinese Second War Area (Yen Hsi-shan). This was an outcome of the rapprochement between Chinese Communist Party and Chinese Nationalist Party in the anti-Japanese Second United Front after the short-time imprisonment of Chiang Kai-shek during the Si'an-Incident in December 1936.
.P The history and combat record of Eight Route Army still remain vaguely and partly are debated. Until 1945 it seem to have fought only two, quite famous, battles: 
.P In the Battle of Ping-hsing-kuan (September 25, 1937), a mountain pass within 
the Great Wall in Shansi Province the six thousand men of its 115th Division 
(Lin P'iao) ambushed the supply column of the ten thousand men strong Japanese 5th Division (Itagaki Seishiro), which was recklessly advancing from Peking. Both side lost about 600 men. The Chinese captured weapons and supply. 
.P In the "Battle of the Hundred Regiments" (August to December 1940) the Eighth 
Route Army under Deputy Commander P'eng T'eh-huai conducted more extensive 
operations against Japanese lines of communication in the provinces of Shansi and
Hopei. It is said to have cost the Japanese and their Chinese allies about 40,000
men. This operation also was a moral uplift for Free China, not the least in the 
Nationalists capital Chungking, which then suffered heavy Japanese air attacks. 
.P As a reaction, in 1941-1942, the Japanese army intensified its strategy of annihilation, promulgated the "Three All Campaign" ("Burn all, Kill all, Confiscate everything") and conducted five campaigns of "Strengthening the Public Security". The Eighth Route Army strength shrunk to 300,000 men and their base areas shrunk about 15% in size while the population in these areas shrunk around 20%. 
.P Aside from official propaganda Mao himself then seem to have thought the 
strategic military effectiveness of Eight Route Army to be quite modest: Short 
after the German attack on the Soviet Union, on July 15, 1941 he warned Chou En-
lai, then Communist representative in Chungking that in case of a simultaneous 
Japanese attack towards Russia's Far East, Chinese Communist Forces could not much to distract the Japanese Army. 
.P It even has been stated that Mao forbade any anti-Japanese military operations
to conserve the Peoples Liberation Army and even that there have been at least 
informal truces between the Chinese Communist and the Japanese Forces. After all,
the weak Chinese Communists in their strategically and economically marginal base
areas were not the main enemy of Japan, which sought a way out of the China 
Quagmire.
.P Chinese Communist small unit tactics might have been quite sound. China Marine
Lt-Colonel Evans Carlson, who visited the Red Capital Yennan before Pearl Harbor,
and who was an important source for Roosevelt's extra-diplomatic information 
gathering in China, was impressed by Peoples Liberation Army's small unit 
cohesion. 
.P Later on Carlson chose the Chinese phrase gung-ho (enthusiastic) as a motto for
his unconventional USMC 2nd Raider battalion. Thus he enriched colloquial English 
with labour-unionist vocabulary in a strange way of intercultural transfer: The 
Chinese term itself was a neologism, abbreviated from the Chinese translation for
worker’s co-operative (kung-yeh ho-tsuo), a term coined by the New Zealander Rewi Alley, who experimented with worker co-operatives in China.
.P In any case, at least as a political force, Eighth Route Army seems to have been flexible and quite successful in North China where Japanese occupation was not evenly spread. Its main task was to build and expand anti-Japanese bases areas. Until October 1938 it organized six of them behind the Japanese lines. 
.P By 1940 it is said to have consisted of 100 Regiments in two columns of regular troops and local militia (400.000 men). In 1942 the Eighth Route Army reacted to the Japanese "Three All Campaign" by reforming its columns into war areas and by "localizing" its troops. It intensified its underground activities in the occupied areas and extended the guerrilla warfare. Also there have been frequently mostly local clashes between Nationalist and Communist forces on each side of the Anti-Japanese front line.
.P Eighth Route Army also underwent a political rectification (1942) and a production campaign (1943). Under the slogans "Less soldiers, Simplified administration" and "The enemy advances, We also advance", it tried to become more professional and offensive-oriented.
.P Finally, in August 1945, the Eighth Route Army amounted 500.000 men. In cooperation with Russian forces it occupied large parts of Northern China and Manchuria. This last operation of the Eighth Route Army in World War Two is said to have cost the Japanese and their Allies 210.000 men and 70 cities. From 1937 to 1945 it liberated 200 cities and took out 1,25 Million enemies.
.H
.B Campaigns: Guerrilla Warfare in North China (1937-1945), Battle of P’ing-hsing-kuan (September 25, 1937), Battle of the Hundred Regiments (August to December 1940), occupation of Northern China and Manchuria (1945).
.B Commander of renown: Teng Hsiao-p'ing, after the death of Chairman Mao powerful, but informal leader of the People's Republic of China (1978-1997), served as vice-political commissar of the Eight Route Army.


[2938] [Communist Chinese 4th Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T In October 1937, after the promulgation of a Second United Front between the 
Chinese Nationalist Party (KMT) and the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) and three 
and a half months after the beginning of the Sino-Japanese war, the Nationalist 
Chinese Military Commission renamed the Communist forces in South and Middle China
Newly Formed Fourth Army of the Land Forces of the Nationalist Revolutionary Army.
.P This New Fourth Army contained the 28th corps of the Red Worker's and Peasant's
Army plus communist guerrilla forces in eight provinces (Fukien, Kwangtung, Kiangsi, Hunan, Hupei, Honan, Anhui and Chekiang). It consisted of 1st-6th regiment, 28th corps (7th-9th regiment and a pistol regiment) plus the partisan forces. In 1938 New Fourth numbered around ten-thousand men.
.P New Fourth Army was led by General Yeh T'ing, his deputy General Hsiang Ying 
and the director of its political department Yuan Kuo-p'ing (later: Liu Shaoqi). 
In December 1937 New Fourth Army's headquarters was established in Wuhan. In January 1938 it moved to Nanchang. 
.P In February 1938, under the order of CCP's Central Military Commission New Fourth Army began to establish base areas behind the Japanese lines and to conduct guerrilla warfare.
.P New Fourth Army was geographically isolated from Yennan party headquarters by 
the Japanese and the Nationalist Chinese. It acted under the official order of 
Self-responsibly develop the anti-Japanese forces and resist the attacks of ultra-
conservative forces. Additionally, in November 1940 Chinese Red Army established a liaison office in the city of Yencheng to coordinate the operations of New Fourth Army and Eighth Route Army North of the Yangtze River. 
.P The Southern Anhui Incident in January 1941 effectively ended the fragile 
Second United Front between KMt and CCP: Fights broke out between parts of New 
Fourth Army and seven Nationalist divisions, in which the former was severely 
beaten, it's Generals Ye T'ing and Hsiang Ying were killed. Possibly New Fourth 
Army was ambushed for disobeying operational orders of the nominal commanding 
Nationalist Chinese headquarters or for threatening the rural social order in 
KMTs pre-war heartland. Possibly there were communication problems between New 
Fourth Army, Chungking and Yennan.
.P After this debacle New Fourth was reconstituted with General Chen Yi as acting
Commander and Liu Shao-ch'i as head of its political department. In May 1941 Liu 
also became head of CCPs South-Eastern and Middle Chinese party branch.
.P New Fourth Army now was structured into seven divisions (each with three 
brigades) plus an independent brigade and numbered ca. ninety-thousand men.
.P After Pearl Harbor Fourth Army stuck to a long-time guerrilla warfare. 
According to the Nazi-German journalist Wolf Schenke, after 1942, he sometimes met
Communist partisans some seven kilometres outside of Nanking in the hills, where 
the Japanese troops did not dare to go. 
.P In 1943 and in spring 1944, New Fourth Army is said to have been suffering under various extermination campaigns by Japanese, puppet and Nationalist Chinese troops.
.P Nevertheless, in 1944 New Fourth Army managed to liberate 7,400 square kilometres of Middle China and to eliminate fifty-thousand Japanese and puppet troops. From January to August 1945 liberated over one hundred cities and towns and killed some thirty thousand enemy troops. In the all-out August offensive it was ordered to concentrate on the big cities, especially Nanking, Shanghai and Wuhan.
.P From 1937 to 1945, Fourth Army altogether is said to have killed 317,000 
Japanese and puppet troops plus 140,000 Nationalist Chinese troops. It suffered 
89,000 casualties. In 1945 New Fourth Army numbered 310,000 men armed with 150,000
rifles and pistols, 4,102 light and medium machine guns and 191 artillery pieces.
It ruled eight major base areas in 5 provinces (Kiangsu, Chekiang, Anhui, Honan, 
Hupei) altogether some 253,000 square kilometres with over forty counties and 
cities, a population of 34,2 Million and 960,000 peoples militia.
.H
.B Campaigns: Sitzkrieg and Partisan warfare in Middle China (1937-1945), victim of Nationalist Chinese ambush (1941).
.B Commander of renown: Liu Shao-ch'i, 1959 to 1967 president of the PRC, served 
as head of New Fourth Army's political department.


[2939] [Communist Chinese Cavalry Corps - by Wosung]
.T As no division or corps sized Red cavalry unit existed in the War of Anti-
Japanese Resistance (1937-1945), this counter is a “what if” counter.
.P Traditionally, the Chinese military did not rely very much on cavalry. Only the
two ex-nomadic foreign dynasties of Imperial China had a cavalry tradition: the 
Mongolic Yuan and the Mandchu Ch'ing-Dynasty. As their offspring, some of the ethnic minorities of China, like the Chinese Moslems (Hui) of Kansu Province operated with cavalry units.
.P Chinese Communist forces simply did not have access to larger amounts of horses, nor the means to feed them. Even for transportation they relied more on all sorts of porters, than on horses, as all Chinese forces of that time,
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2940] [Communist Chinese 3rd Mountain Corps - by Wosung]
.T In the War of Anti-Japanese Resistance (1937-1945), the Peoples Liberation Army
did not field any specialized mountain outfit in a modern sense. 
.P PLA was not an army of wealth and institutional rigidity. Instead, it operated on a shoestring with few automatic weapons and even fewer artillery pieces, captured from its enemies. 
.P Most of its mainly guerrilla based units were light mountain outfits anyway. 
Communist base areas mainly were situated in the inaccessible mountain regions 
between the provinces. Translated, the Chinese term guerrilla means tramping and 
striking troops. 
.P Only in case of flight from an established base area PLA light marching columns were packed with the burden of social revolution: When the Long March started, they even carried with them a printing-press and an X-ray apparatus.
.P Before the Anti-Japanese War, the PLA fielded several outfits with the number 3 as unit designation: at least a corps, an army and an army group. They numbered from six to twenty thousand men, were organized from 1930 onwards and were mainly active in Central China. 
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2941] [Mao - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 46 in 1939 and born into a prosperous peasant family, Mao Tse-Tung was expelled from three schools and did not finish his
formal education until the age of twenty-five. He interspersed this schooling with service in the Hunan Provincial Army during
the 1911 revolution.  By 1920 he had a role as head of a primary school, however his political interests were paramount and his
involvement in political and military revolution led to his arrest by the nationalist government in 1927.

.P Mao was sentenced to
death but escaped from his guards and joined a guerilla group in the mountains of southeast China where he was elected head of
the Chinese Soviet Republic.  His political control over the Party was never completely secure and his problems multiplied
dramatically when the nationalist government of Chiang Kai-Shek launched an offensive against the communist mountain stronghold
in October 1934.

.P The famous 9,600 km "Long March" was the result, involving a year of traveling and fighting and a casualty
rate of 90% among the participants.  During this march Mao consolidated his hold over the Party and from 1936 the government
offensive against the communists faded.  When the Second Sino-Japanese war began in July 1937, the government realized it could
not fight both the Japanese and Mao and an uneasy alliance was formed against the Japanese.

.P Mao used this time to consolidate
his personal power and broaden the support for the communist cause.  By his own admission, only 10% of the efforts of the
Communist Party during this time were spent fighting the Japanese.  By 1940 the communists had recovered sufficiently to resume
their attacks on government troops.  It was an unusual war with communists and the nationalists sparring with each other in
between avoiding sporadic Japanese offensives.

.P The outbreak of the wider Pacific War did not greatly affect the growth of the
Communist Party although it did lead to greater aid given to the nationalists by the USA.  In 1944 the USA sent a special
diplomatic envoy (the "Dixie Mission") to the communists that produced a favorable report regarding Mao's popularity and his
ability to govern China, but there is no evidence that the USA seriously considered abandoning their support for Chiang Kai-Shek.

.P Russia's declaration of war on the Japanese in 1945 allowed the communists to consolidate their hold in northern China.  Despite
massive external aid from the USA, the nationalists lost the ensuing Civil War and retreated to the island of Taiwan.  Mao
declared the founding of the People's Republic of China on October 1st, 1949 and (despite occasional setbacks) served as its
leader in a variety of roles until his death in 1976.

.P Mao's greatest strength was his ability to successfully juggle the
conflicting priorities of the many diplomatic, political, and military battles he faced.  Against this must be measured his
megalomania and his political ruthlessness which led to the deaths of tens of millions of Chinese during poorly planned social
(the "Cultural Revolution" ) and economic (the "Great Leap Forward") experiments.


[2942] [Communist Chinese Lanchow Militia - by Wosung]
.T This counter probably represents the military potential of those parts of the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Base Area which lay in the rural border region of Kansu province. This Base Area was the most important enclave of the Chinese Communists during the war. It had a territory of 130,000 square kilometers and a population of two million people. Yennan was its capital.
.P According to the last census in the 1930s, Lanchow had a population of 97,000. According to the estimates of the Nationalist Chinese Ministry of Interior in 1943, Kansu province had a multi-ethnic population of 6.2 million people, mainly Chinese Muslims (Hui), but also Chinese, Uigurs and Tibetans. It was one of the poorest provinces in China.
.P The military potential of Kansu and its political affiliation is difficult to assess. Most of it, including the capital, was garrisoned not by Chinese Communists but by Nationalist Chinese troops, Russian advisory personnel and different local Chinese Muslim forces.
.P The latter were traditionally well known in China for being excellent warriors. But not being politically united, the Muslims in Kansu province had variable affiliations. Hui held high positions in the Nationalist Chinese Military hierarchy and provincial administration. Others are said to have formed Communist partisan forces later in the Chinese Civil War (1945-1949).
.P Lanchow was important mainly as entrance for small quantities of Russian military equipment and supply in times, when Free China practically was sealed off by Japan. This material was dedicated not to the Communist forces, but to Nationalist China. For Stalin, who after 1937 feared a war on two fronts, the latter strategically was the more attractive partner, than his ideological brothers in China.
.P Logistically, the Russian military aid was moved south over the caravan route 
through Hsinkiang to Kansu by animal caravans, trucks and by plane. In the 1930s 
the Russian political-military influence in the revolting Turk-Muslim 
principalities of Hsinkiang (The New Territories) was much bigger, than the Chinese one. Thus, the Soviet Union was capable to stage such an operation.
.P Additionally, in the 1930s a Chinese-German-Swedish co-operation had helped to explore the logistical capabilities of a land and of an air route from Kansu northwards: The Sino-German Eurasia Airline and the Swedish explorer Sven Hedin were involved. Additionally, US general Joseph Stillwell in March 1938 inspected Lanchow to evaluate the supply situation there.
.P Chinese Communist Forces were neither stationed in Lanchow or bigger parts of 
Kansu Province. In fact, during much of the Anti-Japanese War they were sealed off
by Nationalist Chinese forces with so called Peace Preservation and Pacification 
units, so to prevent Russian aid.
.H
.B Campaigns: Sitzkrieg in the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Base Area and partisan operations behind the Japanese lines (1937-1945).


[2943] [Communist Chinese Sian Militia - by Wosung]
.T This counter probably represents the military potential of those parts of the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Base Area which lay in the rural border region of Shensi province.
.P This Base Area was the most important enclave of the Chinese Communists during the war. It had a territory of 130,000 square kilometres and a population of two million people. Yennan was its capital.
.P Shensi province in the 1940s had a population of 9.3 million people. In the war its capital Sian was the headquarters of the Nationalist Chinese 8th War Area (Chiang Kai-shek). The old imperial capital was central for the Nationalists in Northern China. It granted the flow of badly needed Russian military aid. It allowed the isolation of the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet from Russian aid.
.P Several times the city was also inspected by US general Joseph Stillwell, first in March 1938.
.P Sian already had been a fateful place for Chiang Kai-shek: On December 9, 1936 
he had been arrested there by the Young Marshal Chang Hsueh-liang. The ex-warlord 
of Japanese occupied Manchuria aimed at the end of the Chinese appeasement policy 
towards Japan. Maybe he also wanted to replace Chiang as leader of China. But the 
Young Marshal was neither able to secure popular nor Russian support. Thus he 
released his captive.
.P After this famous Sian-Incident Chiang Kai-shek was more popular than ever 
before or afterwards. But because of popular opinion he had to revise his strategy
of First consolidate, and then defend the country. A Second United Front between 
Nationalists and Communists was installed, which maybe saved the CCP. The 
escalation of the ongoing Japanese political conquest of North China into a full 
scaled war became likely.
.H
.B Campaigns: Sitzkrieg in the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Base Area and partisan operations behind the Japanese lines (1937-1945).


[2944] [Communist Chinese 5th Garrison - by Wosung]
.T In World War Two Peoples Liberation Army did not field any 5th Corps, Army or 
Army Group.
.P In the historical period of Agrarian-Revolutionary War (1927-1937), there 
existed a 5th Corps as part of the newly formed 3rd Army Group in one of the 
Communist base areas in Central China. Latter was led by the military commander 
Peng Teh-huai and the political commissar Teng Tai-yuan.
.P At that time CCP built and vainly defended a dozen rural base areas against 
Chiang Kai-shek's Nationalist Revolutionary Army.
.P A 5th Army Group was organized in December 1931. It was commanded by military leader Li Chan-tung and political commissar Hsiao Ching-kuang. Before the Long March apparently its status changed between 5th Corps and 5th Army Group. Its survivors probably joined First Front Army (later: Eighth Route Army).
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2945] [Communist Chinese 7th Garrison - by Wosung]
.T In World War Two Peoples Liberation Army did not field any 7th Corps, Army or 
Army Group.
.P In the historical period of Agrarian-Revolutionary War (1927-1937) a 7th Army 
Group existed. At that time CCP built and vainly defended a dozen rural base areas
against Chiang Kai-shek's Nationalist Revolutionary Army.
.P 7th Army Group was founded in October 1933 in the beleaguered Kiangsi Soviet as one of the small deception columns of the outbreaking Red forces. It was led by the military commander Hsün Chun-chou and the political commissar Hsiao Ching-kuang.
.P On the Long March 7th Army group was labelled Anti-Japanese Vanguard, a 
propagandistic hint about the real danger to China. Its survivors probably joined First Front Army (later: Eighth Route Army).
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2946] [Communist Chinese Red Guard Garrison - by Wosung]
.T This counter probably represents the military potential of the more than forty thousand patriotic students and young intellectuals, who before and after the beginning of the Anti Japanese War in 1937 enthusiastically went to the Chinese Communist capital Yennan.
.P The reasons for their political choice were threefold:
.B 1. Most of the high spirited Chinese youth opposed the Nationalist Chinese appeasement policy towards the Japanese aggressor.
.B 2. They supported neither the strict right-winged Nationalist Chinese educational line of de-politicizing the students nor the hollow Pan-Asiatic Japanese propaganda in occupied China.
.B 3. CCP made the Yennan way attractive by clever propaganda. The report “Red Star over China” by the American journalist Edgar Snow, who visited Yennan in 1936, even in China itself added to this.
.P Beginning in 1941, but especially in 1943, CCP thoroughly re-educated and rectified these young enthusiast with various campaigns. Thus they were transformed into disciplined political and military cadres, who for their higher formal education badly were needed to organize the peasant masses.
.P Because these new cadres anyway regularly were utilized in the 8th Route Army, the Red Guard counter probably is meant to simulate an additional potential of these student forces.
.P The Term Red Guards (hung wei-ping) from the Mid1930s to 1945 apparently was not very common. In the 1920s, when the Russian influence on CCP was strong, Red Guards were organized from workers and peasants, as a mean of political struggle or as rural militia (armed with flintlocked rifles, swords and pikes).
.P Later on, in the Cultural Revolution (1966 to 1976) the term referred to the student masses, who were mobilized by Mao Tse-tung, to open the class-struggle in the CCP itself.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2947] [Communist Chinese 9th Motorized Corps - by Wosung]
.T This counter might represent the possibilities of dedicated Russian military help for the PLA.
.P Red China materially was by far the poorest of all participants in the war. From 1935 to 1945, Communist forces and base areas have been isolated by Nationalist Chinese forces from Russian or other help.
.P Neither the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet nor the one in Central China were capable of producing or sustaining artillery, trucks and tanks. The former one is said to have had only one car (a present from Chinese laundry workers in New York) and a few trucks.
.P Until September 1945, for Peoples Liberation Army, the only source for trucks 
and tanks was the Japanese Army, which by American standard itself fought a poor 
man's war. Nevertheless, there are photos of PLA soldiers posing on a row of some
twenty tanks. It is unclear, if these were captured during or after the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2948] [Communist Chinese 10th Mechanized Corps - by Wosung]
.T This counter might represent the possibilities of dedicated Russian military help for the PLA.
.P Red China materially was by far the poorest of all participants in the war. From 1935 to 1945, Communist forces and base areas have been isolated by Nationalist Chinese forces from Russian or other help.
.P Neither the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet nor the one in Central China were 
capable of producing or sustaining artillery, trucks and tanks. The former one is
said to have had only one car (a present from Chinese laundry workers in New York)
and a few trucks.
.P Until September 1945, for Peoples Liberation Army, the only source for trucks 
and tanks was the Japanese Army, which by American standard itself fought a poor 
man's war. Nevertheless, there are photos of PLA soldiers posing on a row of some twenty tanks. It’s unclear, if these were captured in or after the war.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2949] [Communist Chinese 76mm Field Artillery - by Wosung]
.T 76 mm
.P This is nearly a fictional weapon for the time of the second world war.
.P The Red Army of Communist China nearly lost all its equipment during the Long 
March of the Chinese Civil War. During the World War it fought mostly a guerrilla
campaign without using heavy weapons; the Red Army only had some former Japanese 
bootie guns.


[2950] [Communist Chinese 76mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Wosung]
.T 76 mm ATG
.P This is a fictional weapon for the time of the second world war.
.P The Red Army of Communist China nearly lost all its equipment during the Long 
March of the Chinese Civil War. During the World War it fought mostly a guerrilla
campaign without using heavy weapons; the Red Army only had some former Japanese 
bootie guns.


[2951] [Nationalist Chinese 1st Infantry Division - by Wosung]
.T Right in the opening phase of the Sino-Japanese War, First  Division (Li Tieh-chun) took part in one of the fiercest battles of the war: 
.P In the Battle of Shanghai (Aug. 1937 to Nov. 1937), over 70 Chinese divisions, including most of the German trained elite divisions, plus urban guerilla, fought the Japanese Central China Front Army (Matsui Sekiakon), which fielded the equivalent of some 12 divisions.
.P Why combat broke out there, one thousand kilometers away from the frontline around Peking is still debated: 
.B Perhaps in Greater Shanghai, a cosmopolitan mega city with 3.75 Million inhabitants, with highly complex Chinese and foreign administrations and garrisons, a clash was just unavoidable. 
.B Alternatively the city could have been thought to be the ideal terrain for attritional urban defensive warfare under the eyes of the international community: Maybe Nationalist China hoped to repeat the relatively good performance of Chinese troops in the First Battle of Shanghai (1932) and to internationalize the whole “China Incident”. 
.B Perhaps the Imperial Japanese Army targeted Shanghai as the commercial and financial centre of Nationalist China. 
.B Finally, it was even speculated, that the outbreak of hostilities in Shanghai might have been a Communist stratagem to escalate the conflict between Republican China and Japan.
.P The Battle took a heavy toll on both sides, 200,000 to 400,000 Chinese and 40,000 to 70,000 Japanese casualties.
.P First Division was part of First Corps (Hu Tsung-nan), 21st Army Group (Liao Lei) under Third War Area (Chiang Kai-shek).
.P First  Division was deployed as reinforcement near Chenhsing northwest of Shanghai. In November it fell back towards Lake Tai.
.P In January 1938, the whole First Corps (Hu Tsung-nan) is listed as part of the 17th Army (Hu Tsung-nan) under the Sian Headquarter of the Generalissimo (Chiang Ting-wen).
.P In February 1938 First Division took part during the defense in Northern and Eastern Hunan province. It was part of the First Corps (Li Tieh-chun), 17th Army (Hu Tsung-nan) under the First War Area (Cheng Chien).
.P From July to December 1938, First Corps helped in the defense of Wuhan area, then provisional capital of the Chiang Kai-shek government. In September it repelled Japanese troops from the city of Hsin-yang, killing over five thousand enemies. But in October, in a fight for two days and nights, First Corps was driven back from its stronghold by the Japanese Third Division.
.P After the fall of Wuhan, long-range operations in Middle China stopped for a while. In 1939 Imperial Japanese Army just advanced around two hundred kilometers towards Ichang city. Not till 1944 the city was occupied in a pincer movement.
.P In Winter 1944 Chinese First Division (Gen. Kao Chun-yung) was part of First Corps, 34th Army Group, First War Area (Hu Tsung-nan, acting). 
.P In late Summer 1945 First Corps probably took part of the reoccupation of Yangtse delta.
.H
.B Campaigns: Second Battle of Shanghai (1937), Battle of Hunan province (1938), Battle of Wuhan (1938).


[2952] [Nationalist Chinese 1st Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T In 1937 the Nationalist Chinese First Army Group was part of the defense in Shansi province. Its enemy was the Japanese North China Front Army (Terauchi Juichi), which advanced along the Northern sector of the Peking-Wuhan Railway.
.P The Chinese First Army Group was commanded by Sung Che-yuan. It consisted of 4 corps (3rd, 59th, 68th, 77th) with 11 divisions (38th, 180th, 119th, 143rd, 37th, 179th, 132nd, 181st, 4th Cav., 9th Cav. and 139th). First Army Group was subordinated to 6th War Area (Feng Yu-hsiang), later to First  War Area (Cheng Chien). 
.P In October 1937 it was designated for a counter-attack on Shi-chia chuang, which was called off. In February 1938 First Army Group was driven back along the North bank of the Yellow River into Honan province, passing the city Loyang to the West. After its deep defensive strategy failed, it turned to guerilla tactics in the mountains and then withdraw South of the Yellow River.
.P In February 1939 First Army Group was part of 9th War Area (acting commander Chen Cheng), which was responsible for the provinces Kiangsi, Hupei and Hunan. First Army Group then was commanded by Lung Yun. It fielded three corps (58th, New 3rd, and 60th). It was deployed as mobile force near Changsha for the defense of Nanchang against the Japanese 11th Corps (Okamura Neiji). After the loss of the city, in April 1939 First Army took part in the Chinese counterattack, which reached Nanchang, but failed to hold it due to superior Japanese firepower and organization.
.P In September 1939, First Army Group also took part in the First Battle of Changsha. It fought against the Japanese 11th Corps (Okamura Neiji). Being still part of the 9th War Area, First Army Group then was commanded by Lu Han. It consisted of 2.5 corps (58th, 60th and 2nd Advance Column) with 4.5 divisions (New 10th, New 11th, 183rd, 184th and 6th Kiangsi Peace Preservation Regiment). As a Peace Preservation outfit, the regiment probably had been conducting anti-Communist operations in the former Central Soviet in Kiangsi province before 1937.
.P Changsha itself fell only in June 1944. But then First Army Group was not listed any more as part of the 9th War Area.
.T As in World in Flames Chinese Army counters are supposed to contain 10 divisions, they are probably best interpreted as Chinese Army Groups. 
.P Nationalist Revolutionary Army was founded in 1925 as military organ of Sun 
Yat-sen's and Chiang Kai-Shek's Nationalist Party for the reunification of Warlord China. 
.P It relied heavily on foreign assistance. As an undisciplined, corrupt political asset in highly complex power structures Chinese Nationalist Army consecutively drove to desperation its Soviet-Russian, Fascist German-Italian and democratic American military advisors. 
.P During the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945) Nationalist Army all in all mobilized some 14 Mio. soldiers in 515 divisions (1937: 2 Mio soldiers in 217 divisions, 1945: 2.5 Mio men in 243 divisions). It suffered 3.2 Mio casualties. 
.P During the whole war, less than perhaps 50 divisions formed Chiang Kai-shek's loyal Central Army. It was partly foreign trained and equipped. Till 1938 a German advisory group (von Seeckt, Falkenhausen) trained officers, specialists and elite formations in two phases: (3rd, 6th, 9th, 14th, 36th, 87th, 88th, Guard and Salt Galbelle Division) plus (2nd, 4th 10th,11th, 25th 27th, 57th, 67, 80th, 83rd and 89th Division). Besides, there were Italian air force advisors in China.
.P From 1937 onwards, Russia sent a huge advisory group under General Chuikov (later the defender of Stalingrad). 
.P In 1942 American advisors under the overall command of Stillwell started to train Chinese divisions near Calcutta (New 22nd, New 38th , New 30th, 14th, 50th divisions). In 1943 an additional training centre was opened in Kunming with an US-advisory group (Frank Dorn) for the Nationalist Chinese Expeditionary Forces (Y-Force). It consisted of 15 divisions (116th, 150th, 36th, 198th, 87th, 88th, New 28th, 76th , New 9th, New 33rd, 2nd Res., New 39th, 1st Hon., 82nd and 103rd). 
.P The rest of the army was formed by provincial militia troops under the command 
of political more or less loyal warlords and factions, incorporated into Chiang 
Kai-shek's power structures. Some of them, even by Chinese standards, were badly trained and equipped. Some of them had their own foreign advisory groups and armament
.P Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945) in many ways changed the delicate political-
military status quo between these forces: Chiang's elite units were nearly wiped out in the battle of Shanghai (1937). His Nanking-Regime was forced to relocate from the comparatively modern cities of Coastal China to rural Warlord hinterland. Political considerations were important for naming the leaders of the front armies. Finally, US lend-lease posed new chances and new threats to the power balance in Free China.
.P In the Nationalist Chinese order of battle forces mainly were organized from top to bottom as: 
.B 12 macro-regional war areas or military areas, chun-ch'u (1-9 army groups plus
additional armies and corps, altogether 10-70 divisions), 
.B 40 army groups, chi-t-chün (1-2 armies or 1-6 corps plus additional divisions; altogether, 2-17 divisions). Note, that even Chinese sources speak of “army groups” and not “group armies”,
.B 30 armies, chun (1-2 corps, or up to some 6 divisions),
.B 133 corps, chun-tuan (1-4 divisions and separate brigades).
.B 207 infantry divisions (No. 1-200), 2 honor divisions (No 1-2), 2 temporary divisions (No. 1-2), 52 prov. divisions (No.1-6, 10-17, 19-26, 28-29, 31, 33, 35-55, 58-59, 61-62, 64), 11 reserve divisions (No. 1-11), 37 new divisions (No. 1-4, 6-16, 19-23, 25-26, 28, 30-32, 34-39, 42-46), 12 cavalry divisions (No. 1-12), 2 prov. cavalry divisions (No. 1-2), 8 new cavalry divisions (No. 1-8),1 temporary cavalry division (No.?),1 training division (No.?), altogether 335 divisions.
.B A Nationalist Chinese division of Chiang Kai-shek's elite Central Army in 1937 could consist of three infantry regiments or of two Infantry brigades (altogether 4 regiments), plus one battalion each of artillery, engineers, and rear services.
.B Nominally it fielded some 11,000 men, some 320 MG and some 46 tubes of artillery. In reality during the war it consisted of some 6,000 badly trained and supplied men, variable numbers of porters and few artillery pieces. The latter were hoarded as precious political assets.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of Shansi and Honan (1937/38), Defense of Nanchang (1939), First Battle of Changsha (1939).


[2953] [Nationalist Chinese 1st Yoke Force Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T The First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India, was initiated by Chiang Kai-shek on December 8th 1941. He offered two Chinese armies with together 80,000 men for the defense of Northern Burma. 
.P Maybe he wanted to secure the Burma Road (Mandalay-Lashio-Kunming), which had been build in 1938 by 200,000 Chinese laborers. Maybe he wanted to establish China more firmly in the Allied camp. Chiang only demanded, that these forces were not to be commanded by England, which as a colonial power still had special rights in China. 
.P ABDA CiC Lt-General Archibald Wavell in January 1942 only reluctantly accepted this offer: Despite the English fear of growing Nationalist Chinese influence in Burma, he needed troops for the defense of the Shan-states in Northern Burma. As a compromise both sides, at least nominally, accepted an American commander for the Chinese Burma Corps, Lt-General Joseph Stilwell.
.P In early 1942 the Chinese Burma Corps consisted of 5th army and 6th Chinese armies (22nd, 38th, 55th, 96th and 200th mot. divisions, possibly plus another one division), perhaps some 30,000 men. They were commanded by the Generals Tu Li-ming and Kan Li-chu. They fielded only a few 75 mm. Lend Lease howitzers and had to be completely supplied by the British. The 6th army even by Chinese standards was a second rate outfit. Shortly afterwards the 66th army was added with two or three additional divisions. 
.P Between February and May 1942 Chinese Burma Corps tried vainly to defend the 
Northern part of the Sittang and the Salween line. On higher orders Chinese 
division commanders often refused to carry out Stillwell's orders, whose position as corps commander from the beginning onwards was far from secure. 
.P On the other hand the 38th division (General Su Li-jen, an absolvent of Virginia Military Institute) and the 200th mot. division (General Tai An-lan) proved to be tougher adversaries than expected. But finally First Y-Force was scattered, partly retreating to Yunnan, partly to India. 
.P For the 8.000 survivors of 22nd (General Liao Yao-hsiang) and 38th divisions in India, Stilwell in June 1942 opened a military training centre for small scaled unit combat near Calcutta, in Ramgarh, a former POW-camp for Italians. His aims were, to build up US-led non-American ground forces for the Burma theatre and to create a nucleus for a modernized Chinese army for the war against Japan. Additional pressed Chinese recruits and two regiments of the 30th Chinese division were flown in over the Hump, lots of them half naked, because their Nationalist Chinese commanders wanted to spare the supplies.
.P In late 1943 the Chinese Army in India numbered between 30,000 and 35,000 men. At the same time Stilwell as Commander of the Northern Area Combat Command managed to obtain some English logistical support. In October 1943 the Chinese Army in India began its advance against the 18th Japanese division (General Tanaka Shinichi) from Ledo southwards through the Hukawng Valley to Myitkyina. 
.P In March 1944 it was supplemented by the 3,000 men strong 5307 Composite Unit (Provisional) under Brig-General Frank D. Merrill (Mars Force) and co-ordinated with moves of the second Chindit operation under Maj-General Orde Wingate (14th, 16th, 77th and 111th long range penetration groups). In August 1944 Myitkyina finally fell. 
.P In October 1944 the Northern Area Combat Command, now under General Daniel I. Sultan, consisted of the New 1st and the New 6th Chinese Armies (New 30th, New 38th and German trained 14th; New 22nd and 50th Chinese divisions) under the Generals Sun Li-jen and Liao Yue-shang plus the US-Chinese-Kachin Mars Force and the 36th British division. 
.P Until March 1945 it operated, together with the 2nd Y-Force (General Wei Li-huang) and the 14th British Army (General William Slim), against the Japanese 33rd Army (General Honda Masaki). Until then it re-conquered Lashio and thus re-opened the northern part of the Burma Road.
.H
.B Campaigns: Northern Burma Campaign (1942-1945)
.B With US training the Chinese Army in India arguably became one of the most effective Chinese field armies in World War Two.
.B Commander of renown: Joseph Stilwell, one of the main exponents of Sino-American military co-operation in World War II. Also known as "Vinegar Joe".


[2954] [Nationalist Chinese 14th Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T In August 1937, at the very start of the Sino-Japanese War the Nationalist Chinese 14th Army Group was part of the defense of the Peking-Paotow Railway under First War Area (Chiang Kai-shek) in Hopei province against two Japanese pincers: 
.P Japanese Chahar Expedition Force of the Kwangtung Army, concentrated some 150 km Northwest of Peking moved to the South. Japanese Garrison Forces (Kotouki Kyoji) of Peking, which since 1937 was occupied by the Japanese, moved along the said Railway to the West.
.P 14th Army Group then was reorganized out of the 14th Corps. It consisted of said corps and fielded 3 divisions (German trained 10th; 83rd and 85th). It was commanded by Wei Li-huang. 
.P Its enemies were southwards bound Japanese Chahar Expedition Force of the Kwangtung Army and Japanese Garrison Forces (Kotouki Kyoji). 
.P After an unsuccessful counter attack against the Japanese Garrison Forces some 30 km West of Peking, 14th Army Group fell back 200 km southwards along the Peking-Wuhan Railway. Reinforced with 1 army, 2 corps and 5 divisions in October 1937 it vainly defended River Hu-tuo and the city of Shichiachuang, some 150 km East of Taiyuan. 
.P In March 1940 14th Army Group was part of 2nd War Area (Yen Hsi-shan), which operated in Shansi and Shensi provinces. 14th Army Group then still was commanded by Wei Li-huang. It consisted of 3 corps (14th, 93rd, and 98th)
.P In May 1941 14th Army Group (Liu Mao-en) under First War Area (Wei Li-huang) took part in the Battle of Southern Shansi province against Japanese North China Front Army. 14th Army Group then consisted of 2 corps (15th and 98th) with altogether 4 divisions (64th, 65th, 42nd and 169th). 
.P Against absolute local Japanese superiority it vainly tried to defend the Chung-tiao mountain passes. It was driven aside; the chain of command and supply line broke down in the mountain range. Probably parts of it then conducted guerilla warfare. Even in Chinese evaluations this battle was marked not only as a Japanese success but also as a strategy for future success.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Hopei province (1937), Battle of Southern Shansi province (1940).


[2955] [Nationalist Chinese 17th Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T At the start of the Chinese-Japanese War (1937-1945) 17th Army Group was part of the 8th War Area (Chiang Kai-shek), which defended Suiyuan (Kalgan), Ninghsia Kansu, and Ch’inghai provinces. 17th Army Group was led by Ma Hung-kuei. It consisted of 81st corps, 168th division, 1st Cavalry Brigade, 10th Cavalry Brigade, plus Ninghsia 1st and 2nd Garrison Brigades.
.P In March 1940 17th Army Group still served in the same War Area (Chu Shao-liang). It was commanded by Ma Hung-pin. Then it consisted of 81st Corps and 186th Division. 
.P As the front in Suiyuan (Kalgan) and Kansu provinces stayed relatively stable 
from 1938 to 1945, 17th Army Group probably was not involved in bigger battles. It remains unclear if and how it was involved in the isolation of the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet.
.P Both its commanders were Chinese Muslims (Hui minority), as denoted by their 
family names, Ma. Thus 17th Army Group's leadership reflected ethnic-religious 
realities in this vast border region of Northern China.
.H
.B Campaigns: Sitzkrieg along the Yellow River bow (1937-1945)


[2956] [Nationalist Chinese 2nd Yoke Force Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T The Second Y(oke)-Force perhaps is better known just as Y-Force. In 1943 it was planned in Washington and Chungking as a US trained and equipped combat unit of 30 Chinese divisions in Yunnan province. 
.P As such Y-Force became the symbol for the difficult Sino-American military 
co-operation in World War II. It was aptly commented by the Chinese saying: Same 
bed, different dreams. The rationale behind Y-Force was threefold: 
.P Lt-General Joseph Stilwell, the CiC of the China-Burma India (CBI) theatre, the
 Commanding General of American Forces in China and Chiang Kai-shek's American Chief of Staff planned it to be the Chinese contribution to the re-conquest of Northern Burma (TARZAN). He wanted Y-Force to establish a land route for supplying China via the Ledo Road (Ledo-Myitkyina-Kunming), which was yet to be built.
.P On the American side it was projected as the first experimental echelon of a US trained and equipped modernized Chinese Army of a hundred elite divisions. In Chungking Y-Force was seen as an elegant way to obtain more lend lease supplies. 
.P In April 1943 Y-Force was constituted in Kunming under General Chen Cheng, the Commander of Hupeh war-zone. Brig. General Frank Dorn was chief of staff. Essentially it was a training outfit with soldiers from eleven Chinese armies.
.P As such Y-Force showed the structural problems of training a modern Chinese Army by foreign advisors at that time: Some of its 30 divisions numbered no more than 1,200 men. Many of its pressed recruits were just fourteen to fifteen year old Chinese boys who had been rejected for similar training programmes in India. Only 25% to 50% of them participated in the short-time training program. 
.P Anyhow Chungking expected the usual 40% yearly loss rate of a non-fighting 
Chinese army. Additionally, there were supply problems, because of other needs: 
Chennault's air force program and the road construction between India and China.
.P In 1943 and 1944 there was a continuous dispute about the use of Y-Force: The Chinese side rejected its field use at all, beside for the defence of Chungking. It wanted to avoid changes in the delicate military balance in Nationalist China, where prestige, weapons and soldiers were the political capital of the commanders. Furthermore, two armies with 70,000 men were withdrawn from Y-Force when Chen Cheng went back to Hupeh.
.P Finally in April 1944, when the American side threatened to stop supplying Y-Force, it was released to cross Salween River to the Southwest into Northern Burma. It was ordered to clear the Ledo Road, together with Brig-General Frank D. Merrill's 5307 Composite Unit (Mars Force) and the Chinese Army in India (22nd, 30th, 38th divisions).
.P Nominally under Stilwell's (since October 1944, General Daniel I. Sultan's) Northern Combat Area Command, Y-Force, now labelled China Expedition Force (CEF), was led by General Wei Li-huang, the commander of the First Chinese War Zone. 
.P Instead of the promised 95,000 men it only consisted of 23,000 men, grouped in the 11th Army Group, the 8th Army, the 20th Army Group, altogether 16 divisions (116th, 159th, German trained 36th, 198th, German trained 87th, German trained 88th, New 28th, 76th, ex-German trained New 9th, New 33rd, 2nd Res., New 39th, 1st Hon., 62nd, 103rd and later the 200th division).
.P In June 1944 Y-Force managed to take Lungling in South-Western Yunnan for a 
week, but was driven back again by parts of the Japanese 56th division. In 
November 1944 it re-took the city. Finally on January 27th it linked up with the 
Chinese New First Army, twenty kilometres to the South of the Chinese-Burmese 
border. The same month the Ledo Road was opened. It was now labelled Stilwell 
Road”.
.P Without being a mountain outfit Y-Force operated on one of the highest battlefields of World War II: It moved through mountainous jungle on over 3,000 m. Y-Force was mainly supplied by Chinese coolies and thousands of pack animals.
.H
.B Campaigns: Western Yunnan - Northern Burma (1944-1945)
.B Commander of renown: Joseph Stilwell, one of the main exponents of Sino-American military co-operation in World War II. Also known as "Vinegar Joe".


[2957] [Nationalist Chinese 6th Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T In 1940 Nationalist Chinese 6th Army Group was part of Second War Area (Yen Hsi-shan), which defended Shansi and Shensi provinces. 
.P 6th Army Group then consisted of 19th and 61st Corps and of 1st Cavalry Corps. It was commanded by Yang Ai-yuan. 
.P In 1944 it still served under the same commander in the same War Area. Then it consisted of 19th and 23rd Corps with altogether 6 divisions (68th, 37th Prov., 42nd Prov. and 40th Prov., 46th Prov., 47th Prov.)
.P In the same year during Operation Ichigo, the Chengchow salient in the Shansi-Shensi-Honan area was occupied by Japanese forces.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Southern Shansi province (1940), Battle of Honan and Shensi provinces, Operation Ichigo (1944).


[2958] [Nationalist Chinese 8th Infantry Army - by Wosung]
.T Right in the opening phase of Sino-Japanese War the Nationalist Chinese 8th Army Group took part in one of the fiercest battles in this war. 
.P In the Battle of Shanghai (Aug. 1937 to Nov. 1937), over 70 Chinese divisions, including most of the German trained elite divisions, plus urban guerilla, fought the Japanese Central China Front Army (Matsui Sekiakon), which fielded the equivalent of some 12 divisions.
.P Why combat broke out there, one thousand kilometers away from the frontline around Peking is still debated: 
.B Perhaps in Greater Shanghai, a cosmopolitan mega city with 3.75 Million inhabitants, with highly complex Chinese and foreign administrations and garrisons, a clash was just unavoidable. 
.B Alternatively the city could have been thought to be the ideal terrain for 
attritional urban defensive warfare under the eyes of the international community:
Maybe Nationalist China hoped to repeat the relatively good performance of Chinese
troops in the First Battle of Shanghai (1932) and to internationalize the whole 
China Incident. 
.B Perhaps the Imperial Japanese Army targeted Shanghai as the commercial and financial centre of Nationalist China. 
.B Finally, it was even speculated, that the outbreak of hostilities in Shanghai might have been a Communist stratagem to escalate the conflict between Republican China and Japan.
.P The Battle took a heavy toll on sides, 200,000 to 400,000 Chinese and 40,000 to 70,000 Japanese casualties.
.P From September 1937 onward it was part of the Right Wing Forces (Chang Fa-kuei) of the 3rd War Area (Chiang Kai-shek). 8th Army Group (also Chang Fa-kuei) consisted of the 28th Corps, altogether plus 4 divisions (61st, 62nd, 55th, 57th, plus 45th Sep. Brig. and 2nd Art. Reg.). 
.P As the so-called Pu-tung Defense Force its task was to defend the left bank of the River Huangpu. In November 1937 it was ordered to defend the cities of Wuhsing and Changhsing, East of Shanghai. By then the Chinese frontline around Shanghai was broken and the fighting moved towards the Nationalist Chinese capital Nanking. 
.P In 1938 8th Army Group was part of the forces directly subordinated of Nationalist Military Council. 8th Army Group consisted of 5 divisions (German trained 36th, 50th, 92nd, 93rd and 167th). It probably fought in Middle China.
.P In Winter 1944 8th Army Group (Sun Chu) was part of 2nd War Area (Yen Hsi-shan), which was responsible for Shansi and Shensi provinces. 8th Army Group then consisted of 2 corps with 6 divisions (70th, 39th Prov., 43rd Prov., 69th, 72nd and 48th Prov.). 
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Shanghai (1937) and Campaign of Middle China (1937-1938), Defense of Shansi province (1944)


[2959] [Nationalist Chinese 1st Cavalry Corps - by Wosung]
.T When in 1939 the former US military attache to China Joseph Stilwell was 
questioned during his West Point lectures about the use of horses in the Sino-
Japanese War, Vinegar Joe answered: Good taste, when there’s nothing to eat.
.P The Nationalist Chinese, as well as the Imperial Japanese Army, did use cavalry units in the war. The Nationalist Chinese First Cavalry Corps in 1937 was part of the Taiyuan Pacification Headquarter (Yen Hsi-shan) under the Nationalist Military Council (Chairman: Chiang Kai-shek). 
.P As pacification units of the Nationalist Chinese Army were those on anti-
communist counter-insurgency missions, First Cavalry Corps until the outbreak of 
the war probably had been guarding Mao's Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet. 
.P In August 1937 First Cavalry Corps was commanded by Chao Cheng-shou. It consisted of 6,5 divisions (1st Cav., 2nd Cav., 6th Cav., 7th Cav., New 2nd Cav. Brig., 218th Inf. Brig., New 3rd Inf. Brig., New 5th Inf. Brig., New 6th Inf. Brig.). 
.P When the Japanese Chahar Expedition Force of Kwangtung Army moved South along the Kalgan-Peking Railway, First Cavalry Corps together with 7th Army and other forces operated against its right flank. They attacked Mongol-Manchurian puppet forces and occupied a few towns. Nevertheless Kalgan town was lost in August under heavy casualties. 
.P When the front line along the Railway broke down, the Chinese flanking moves were given up: 1st Cavalry Corps was transferred South to the Hopei-Shensi border region. Because of that, Japanese Senda Mechanized Corps and 9 puppet cavalry divisions were able to drive back the remaining Nationalist Chinese cavalry units towards the city of Paotou.
.P In Winter 1937/38 First  Cavalry Corps was part of North Route Command (Fu Tso-yin) of the 2nd War Area (Yen Hsi-shan) in Shansi province. 
.P In Spring 1940 the corps was subordinated to 6th Army Group (Yang Ai-yuan) under the same war area. 
.P In Winter 1944 the corps was subordinated to 13th Army Group (Wang Ching-kuo) 
under the same war area. It was commanded then by Shen Jui and consisted of three
cavalry divisions (1st, 2nd and 4th). Thus it was part of the forces which had 
stopped the Imperial Japanese Army's Operation Ichigo in the North from reaching Sian in summer 1944.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of Chahar (1937) and Shansi (1937-1945)


[2960] [Nationalist Chinese 2nd Cavalry Division - by Wosung]
.T In the first phase of the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945) the Nationalist Chinese Second Cavalry Division was part of the First Cavalry Corps (Chao Cheng-shou).
.P The latter one was part of Taiyuan Pacification Headquarter (Yen Hsi-shan) 
under the Nationalist Military Council (Chairman: Chiang Kai-shek). As 
pacification units of the Nationalist Chinese Army were those on anti-communist 
counter-insurgency missions, Second Cavalry Division until the outbreak of the war
probably had been guarding Mao's Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet. In Summer 1937 it was commanded by Sun Chang-sheng.
.P As the Japanese Chahar Expedition Force of Kwangtung Army moved South along the Kalgan-Peking Railway, Second Cavalry Division together with its parent corps, 7th Army and other forces operated against the right flank, attacking Mongol-Manchurian puppet forces and occupying a few towns. Nevertheless Kalgan town was lost in August under heavy casualties. 
.P When the front line along the Kalgan-Peking Railway broke down, the Chinese flanking moves were given up: Second Cavalry Division together with its parent corps was transferred South to the Hopei-Shensi border region. Because of that Japanese Senda Mechanized Corps and 9 puppet cavalry divisions were able to drive back the remaining Nationalist Chinese cavalry units towards the city of Paotou.
.P In Winter 1937/38 Second Cavalry Division together with its parent corps was part of North Route Command (Fu Tso-yin) of the Second War Area (Yen Hsi-shan) in Shansi province. 
.P In Spring 1940 Second Cavalry Division together with its parent corps was subordinated to 6th Army Group (Yang Ai-yuan) under the same war area. 
.P In Winter 1944 Second Cavalry Division together with its parent corps (Shen 
Jui) was subordinated to 13th Army Group (Wang Ching-kuo). It was commanded then 
by Lu Hung-sze. Thus it was part of the forces which had stopped the Imperial 
Japanese Army's Operation Ichigo in the North from reaching Sian in summer 1944.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of Chahar (1937) and Shansi (1937-1945)


[2961] [Nationalist Chinese 2nd Cavalry Corps - by Wosung]
.T At the outbreak of Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945), Nationalist Chinese Second Cavalry Corps was part of the North Route Command (Fu Tso-yi) of Second War Area (Yen Hsi-shan). The latter operated in the provinces of Shansi, Shensi and Chahar. Second Cavalry Corps was commanded by Ho Chu-kuo and fielded only Third Cavalry Division (Hsu Liang). 
.P In September 1937 Second Cavalry Corps was involved in the Battle of Taiyuan. The city soon was occupied, when the Japanese Chahar Expeditionary Force and parts of the Peking garrison completed their pincer movements along the railways leading to Taiyuan.
.P In spring 1940 Second Cavalry Corps was directly subordinated to 8th War Area 
(Chu Shao-liang), which operated in the provinces of Kansu, Ningsia, Chinghai and
Suiyuan (Kalgan). As indicated by its placement, this War Area's tasks probably included not only the defense of the Yellow River line against the Imperial Japanese Army, but also the isolation of the Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet. It consisted of 6 infantry divisions, 9 infantry brigades, 4 cavalry brigades plus special and peace preservation units.
.P From Nov. 1939 to March 1940 Second Cavalry Corps, now under First War Area in Honan province (along the Peking-Wuhan Railway), took part in the Nationalist Chinese winter offensive along the whole front. Then First War Area was ordered to strike to the Northeast, towards the city of Kaifeng to tie down Japanese forces. 
.P Second Cavalry Corps in co-operation with 81st Division and 40.000 (probably Nationalist Chinese) guerrillas was ordered to close the Hsüchow-Sian Railway for Japanese reinforcements from Hsüchow. 
.P In December 1939 parts of Second Cavalry disrupted the Japanese line of communication, raided an airfield and routed enemy reinforcements, while 81st Division entered Kaifeng where enemy headquarters were mopped up. The city soon was recaptured by Imperial Japanese Army.
.P Nationalist Chinese Forces claimed to have killed 77,000 Japanese troops, to have captured over 400 Japanese soldiers and some 2,700 rifles during the entire winter offensive of 1939/40. Even Nationalist Chinese sources concede, that not everything went according to plan. 
.P Finally it was also stated that Chinese Communists were the real profiteers of the Winter Offensive. They are said to have attacked Nationalist Chinese guerilla forces, to have incorporated local militia units and to have enlarged their territories. 
.P In Winter 1944 Second Cavalry Corps was part of the 15th Army Group (Ho Chu-kuo) under 10th War Area (Li Pin-hsien), which then operated in Western Honan, Northern Anhui and Eastern Shantung province. Second Cavalry Corps then was commanded by Liao Yun-tse.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Taiyuan (1937) and Kaifeng (1939/40), operations in the provinces of Honan, Anhui and Shantung (1944/45).


[2962] [Nationalist Chinese 6th Paratroop Division - by Wosung]
.T As the Nationalist Chinese Army in the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945), due to 
the plain lack of transport aircraft, did not field any paratroopers, this counter represents a hypothetical unit. 
.P Aside the joined US-Nationalist Chinese operations in Northern Burma, for which Chinese recruits for training were air-lifted to India, no Chinese air transports happened until the end of the war. Only then, in August 1945, USAAF air transport units were used to ferry Nationalist Chinese troops to the key cities of Coastal China. This was hastily done for two reasons:
.B To unarm the Japanese forces in China: North China Front Army (326,000 men), 6th Front Army in Central China (290,000 men), 6th and 13th Corps in Nanking and Shanghai (330,000 men), 23rd Corps in Kwangtung province (137,000 men), 10th Front Army in Taiwan (169,000 men), and 38th Corps in Hainan and in the Chinese-Indochinese border region (30,000 men).
.B And to deny the liberated areas to the Chinese Communists.
.P Anyway, only if the USA would have significantly upgraded their lend lease to Nationalist China, the effort to train Chinese paratroops would have made sense or is thinkable. That would have meant: 
.P Securing and building up the line of communication from India to China (to free and/or to supply the air assets needed for such an elite unit)
.P More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to ensure that these assets 
just would not have gone lost in the Nationalist Chinese system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.P 6th Infantry Division would have been a good choice for the conversion into an
airborne division: It fought in the Battle of Shanghai (1937) and the Battle of 
Hsuchow (1938) as the core unit of 75th Corps (Chou Ai). It was one of the German trained elite divisions of the Nationalist Chinese Central Army.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2963] [Nationalist Chinese Airborne Paratroop Corps - by Wosung]
.T As the Nationalist Chinese Army in the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945), due to 
the plain lack of transport aircraft, did not field any paratroopers, this counter represents a hypothetical unit. 
.P Aside the joined US-Nationalist Chinese operations in Northern Burma, for which Chinese recruits for training were air-lifted to India, no Chinese troop transports of notable scale by air happened until the end of the war. Only then, in August 1945, USAAF air transport units were used to ferry Nationalist Chinese troops to the key cities on the Chinese coast. This was hastily done for two reasons:
.B To unarm the Japanese forces in China: North China Front Army (326,000 men), 6th Front Army in Central China (290,000 men), 6th and 13th Corps in Nanking and Shanghai (330,000 men), 23rd Corps in Kwangtung province (137,000 men), 10th Front Army in Taiwan (169,000 men), and 38th Corps in Hainan and in the Chinese-Indochinese border region (30,000 men).
.B And to deny the liberated areas to the Chinese Communists.
.P Anyway, only if the USA would have significantly upgraded their lend lease to Nationalist China, the effort to train Chinese paratroops would have made sense or is thinkable. That would have meant: 
.P Securing and building up the line of communication from India to China (to free and/or to supply the air assets needed for such an elite unit)
.P More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to ensure that these assets 
would not have just got lost in the Nationalist Chinese system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2964] [Nationalist Chinese Marine Corps - by Wosung]
.T Astonishingly, the Nationalist Chinese Army fielded two Marine units in the 
Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945): the First Separate Marine Brigade (1st to 3rd 
Regiment) and the Second Separate Marine Brigade (at least 4th Regiment). 
.P From Spring 1939 onwards, First Separate Marine Brigade's three regiments independently guarded rail- and highways in the rear area West and South of Wuhan (the city itself fell in October 1938), especially parts of the important Canton-Wuhan railway and the city of Chengteh. It is said to have operated on land and at sea (probably on Lake Tungting or on the Yangzi River).
.P In 1937 Second Separate Marine Brigade was part of the Fukien Pacification 
Headquarters (Chen Yi), which fielded 2 divisions (75th and 80th) and 4 brigades 
(Fukien 1st to 3rd Peace Preservation Brigades and said Marine Brigade plus 
additional local and fortress units). During the war, Second Separate Marine 
Brigade and the Peace Preservation Brigades were on pacification duty at the coast
and along Ming River - not against the Japanese Imperial Army, but against local piracy. 
.P Fukien province, was important for Nationalist China as one of the few windows to the outer world: During the whole war the South-Eastern coastline between Shanghai and Canton was only sparely controlled by Japan. Only the important international treaty ports there were occupied by Japanese troops: Amoy (May 1938), Swatow (June 1938), Fuchow (May 1941) and Wenchow (July 1942). 
.P Thus, together with parts of Chekiang and Kiangsi provinces Fukien formed a Nationalist Chinese corridor to the coast. Only with the Japanese Operation Ichigo in 1944 this corridor was cut of from the hinterland, forming a huge Free Chinese territory behind the Japanese frontline until the end of the war.
.P All in all the Chinese Marines seem to have been a tiny light infantry force 
with minimal coastal, river and lake mobility. Without foreign aid it surely 
would not have been capable of performing a major landing operation or invasion.
.H
.B Campaigns: Rear guard duty East of Wuhan city (1937-45), Coastal Duty and Anti-Pirate Pacification operations in Fukien province (1937-1945).


[2965] [Nationalist Chinese 3rd Mountain Division - by Wosung]
.T As the Nationalist Chinese Army in the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945) did not field any specialized mountain troops, this counter represents a hypothetical unit. 
.P Most Chinese units anyway were light mobile units which also operated in 
mountains. They seriously lacked all kind of heavy weapons, from machine guns and
mortars upwards, during the war. Free China simply was not able to produce anything larger then rifles and ammunition and thus Chinese commanders hoarded artillery as personal political assets.
.P For mobility aside the railroads and rivers all Chinese forces relied heavily on coolies.
.P For conversion into a mountain outfit, Third Infantry Division (Li Yu-tang) 
would have been a good choice. It was one of the German trained elite divisions of
Chiang-Kai-shek's central Army. It fought in the battles of Shanghai, Hsuchow (1937) and Wuhan (1938). 
.P In the first of these battles it was part of the 9th Army Group (Chu Shao-Liang) of Third War Area (Chiang Kai-shek) in the second one of Second Corps (Li Yen-nien) of 5th War Area (Li Tsung-jen). In the Battle of Wuhan Third Infantry Division was part of 8th Corps (Li Yu-tang) of 9th Army Group (Wu Chi-wei) under the 9th War Area (Chen Cheng).
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2966] [Nationalist Chinese 8th Engineer Division - by Wosung]
.T The Nationalist Chinese Army in the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945) regularly did
not field any large modern engineer units. As an exception, Second Eng. Regiment from October 1943 onwards was part of the US-equipped and trained Nationalist Chinese Expeditionary Forces (Y-Force), which operated in the Yunnan-Burma border area. 
.P Notwithstanding, this counter might either represents a hypothetical unit or the manual coolie labor which Nationalist China was able to mobilize.
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior 
to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a 
poor man's war.
.P In the 1930s the Nationalist Chinese modernization regime made frantic but 
futile efforts for a heavy industrialization of its underdeveloped hinterland. 
After the loss of its military arsenals in Costal China in 1937/38, Free China 
simply was not able to produce anything larger then rifles and ammunition. It proved to be difficult to localize, extract and manufacture the needed resources. 
.P There also was not enough well educated, experienced technical personnel, even if most members of the Chinese intelligentsia fled to the hinterland. For example, during the war Chinese Engineering Society only had some 16,000 members. 
.P Around 1938 a rather large amount of specialist students (engineers and medics) were drafted, not so much for frontline duty, but for the hinterland, especially for the mighty Central Resource Commission.
.P On the other hand the frontline troops and the rear area apparatus were 
supported by huge numbers of drafted coolies. Thus, personnel strength and losses
of Chinese units are not easy to calculate. Coolies bitter and hard work was 
aptly described in Ernest Hemingway's Chinese build an air field, (PM, June 18, 
1941). 
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2967] [Chiang - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 51 in 1939, Chiang Kai-Shek grew up in poverty and joined a provincial Chinese army at an early age.  He excelled as a
soldier and was sent to the Paoting Military Academy in 1907 and then to the Military State College in Tokyo which involved
him serving in the Japanese Army from 1909 to 1911.

.P During the 1911 revolution against the Qing Dynasty, Chiang supported
Sun Yat-Sen's Kuomintang (nationalist) Party and was involved with the capture of Shanghai.  The failure of the revolution
led to a period of exile in Japan but in 1924 the Kuomintang and communists formed a united front and their combined armies
overran the territories of the warlords and the government.  Chiang returned to China and after spending a three month study
tour in Moscow, was appointed head of the Whampoa Military Academy and, on the death of Sun Yat-Sen in 1925, became head of
the Kuomintang.

.P In July 1926 Chiang launched the "Northern Expedition" - a successful military campaign against the warlords
controlling northern China.  Flushed with this success Chiang demanded that the joint communist Kuomintang government move
from the communist controlled city of Wuhan to the Nanching where Chiang's troops had complete military control.  The Central
Committee responded by revoking his military and political authority and expelling him from the Party.  In April that year
Chiang staged a successful coup d'etat and instituted a purge against the communists which included the arrest and sentencing
to death of Mao Tse-Tung.

.P Mao escaped and formed a Chinese Soviet Republic in the mountains of southeast China.  Chiang led
an army against Mao's heartland which precipitated the communists "Long March" to northwest China.  Forced to abandon his
persecution of the communists by circumstance and a lack of finance, Chiang turned his attention to reforming China.  From
his capital in Nanjing, Chiang issued instructions for the improvement of transport, education, banking and other core services
while also establishing the Confucian based "New Life" movement as an alternative to the communist ideals.

.P The Japanese
invasion of China in 1937 led to a temporary alliance between the nationalists and the communists however this was always a
tenuous arrangement and did not lead to many real benefits.  Chiang's position was difficult since he was caught between the
communists in the west and the invading Japanese from the east and as the nominal government he was responsible for defending
the infrastructure of the Chinese nation.  After the attack on Pearl Harbor Chiang received substantial financial and military
assistance from the USA.  The Burma Road, which had long been a diplomatic football between the USA and Japan, was temporarily
closed because of the Japanese advance but eventually re-opened.
.P The peak of Chiang's diplomatic success was his invitation to the November 1943
Cairo Conference to meet with Roosevelt, Churchill, and Stalin. The American 
General Joseph Stilwell who commanded American Army Forces in China was a firm 
opponent of Chiang and argued that the Chinese leader had little understanding of 
modern warfare. After the Japanese surrender, the communists won the ensuing Chinese Civil War.  Chiang and the nationalists were
forced to retreat to the island of Formosa (now Taiwan) from where his successors still defy the Chinese communists.
.P He wrote an autobiography "Summing up at Seventy" (1957) and died in 1975.  Chiang Kai-Shek never had the popular appeal of Sun Yat-Sen or
Mao Tse-Tung.  He led a repressive government and his policies led to the deaths of millions of Chinese citizens.  Despite Joseph
Stilwell's low opinion of Chiang's generalship, the Chinese leader undertook a number of successful military campaigns and even
beat Mao Tse-Tung in battle.


[2968] [Stilwell - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 56 in 1939, Joseph Warren "Vinegar Joe" Stilwell graduated from West Point
in 1904 and then taught modern languages at that institution. During WWI he was 
assigned to the Fourth Corps and assisted in planning the St Mihiel offensive.

.P After the war he served as the Military Attache at the US Embassy in Nanjing in China and became fluent in Chinese - an action that was to shape
the rest of his military career.  In pre-war military exercises he had shown great flair as a commander of armor but his position
as the only Chinese-speaking high-ranking US officer in active service in 1941 dictated his February 1942 assignment to China.

.P Stilwell simultaneously performed four different roles during the war.  He was chief of staff to General Chiang Kai-Shek, deputy
allied supreme commander for HQ South East Asia Command, commander of the US CBI (China-Burma-India) Theater, and sometime
operational commander of Northern Combat Area Command in Burma.  The last role was particularly troublesome since it involved
him reporting to General George Gifford of the Eleventh Army Group who in turn reported to the deputy allied supreme commander
for HQ South East Asia Command, i.e., Stilwell.  Gifford and Stilwell never really sorted out who was reporting to whom and
since they did not get on  personally, they just tended to avoid each other and go about their own business.

.P "Vinegar Joe" also
feuded with Chiang Kai-Shek since the Chinese nationalist wanted to receive all of the US military aid for his own forces while
Stilwell wanted to distribute the aid evenly between the nationalists and communists.  In October 1944 Roosevelt recalled Stilwell
from China and assigned him as commander of the Tenth Army during the Battle of Okinawa.  Stilwell was assigned as commander of the
Sixth Army in 1946 and he died later that year.  His motto was "Illegitimi Non Carborundum" (Don't let the bastards get you down),
and he used this approach in diplomacy as well as warfare.


[2969] [Nationalist Chinese Canton Militia - by Wosung]
.T This counter represents the military potential of the Cantonese refugees, who, 
together with some 95 million compatriots, fled to the Chinese Hinterland in the 
Sino-Japanese War. 
.P According to foreign residents, only some ten percent of the Chinese 
inhabitants stayed when Canton was conquered by Japanese forces in October 1938. 
.P The migrants, most importantly consisted of Nationalist Chinese bureaucrats and
cadres plus patriotic students. But also lao pai-hsing (Old Hundred Surnames), ordinary people, moved to the West. 
.P According to the Ministry of Interior's estimate in 1943, Kwangtung province had a population of 32.3 million. According to the last census in the 1930s Canton had a population of 800,000 to 1 million.
.P Before the war Kwangtung province, as cradle of Sun yat-sen's Nationalist Chinese Party (KMT), has been one of the core provinces of the Nationalist Chinese Nanking-Government. In the 1930s it has been dominated by quite renitent right-winged KMT party factions, but not by a classical warlord.
.P In occupied Canton, the Japanese South China Command (23rd Army) organized a sketchy regional Chinese puppet administration, without being able to install any well known Chinese as a figure head.
.P Naturally the Japanese 23rd Army controlled politics and a Japanese South China
Development Company controlled economic exploitation. In November 1940 an 
incoherent area of 24 counties was under nominal jurisdiction of the Cantonese 
puppet administration, ranging from Swatow (conquered in June 1938) to Hainan 
Island (conquered in March 1939). 
.P Due to its geographical isolation, it was only slightly connected to the Reorganizational Government of Wang Ching-wei in Nanking, since March 20, 1940 the Japanese main puppet regime in China. 
.P The Cantonese puppet administration simply took over the still remaining local
structures, including some village militia of unknown strength. They were part of 
the 600,000 to 900,000 puppet forces of Wang Ching-wei's Reorganizational 
Government in Nanking. They were armed only with old rifles. 
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of the Free Chinese Hinterland (1938-1945) 


[2970] [Nationalist Chinese Chungking Militia - by Wosung]
.T According to the Ministry of Interior's estimate in 1943, Szechuan province had a population of 45.8 million people. As wartime capital, Chungking might have had 1 to 2 million inhabitants. Over 5 Mio. Szechuanese served in the Nationalist Chinese Army during the war. Their contribution is partly represented by this counter.
.P Before the Sino-Japanese War, Szechuan province was only loosely incorporated 
into Chiang Kai-shek's Nanking regime. Its dominating warlord, Liu Hsiang, primus inter pares among a dozen competing Szechuan warlords, died in 1938, when leading 200,000 Szechuanese soldiers as commander of the 7th War Zone to the East. These troops participated in the defense of Nanking (1937).
.P After the death of Liu, Chiang Kai-shek appointed Chang Ch'un as provincial governor and later himself took over: Szechuan simply was too important as the main bastion of Nationalist China in the war.
.P In the 1930s the province was already envisioned by Nationalist Chinese technocrats as a secure future centre for the armament industry. After the fall of Wuhan in October 1938 it became the political and administrative centre of Nationalist China.
.P Together with Yunnan province and Communist Yennan, the easily defendable macro-region around the cities Chengtu and Chungking was the most important shelter for the refugee masses from East China, of whom some 95 Mio. fled to the hinterland.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of Nanking (1937)


[2971] [Nationalist Chinese Kunming Militia - by Wosung]
.T This counter represents the military potential of Yunnan province. According to
the Ministry of Interior's estimate in 1943, it had a multi-ethnic population of 10.8 million people. Wartime Kunming, also known as Yunnan-fu, might have had 500,000 to 1 million inhabitants. 
.P From 1937 to 1940 Yunnan's warlord Lung Yun actively supported the anti-Japanese resistance. He dispatched one of his two armies to the front: The 60th Army fielded some 35,000 men. It was commanded by a relative, Lu Han. It took part in the victorious Battle of Tai-erh-chuang. 
.P In 1940 it was called back to Yunnan to maintain the balance with Chiang's troops. Additionally Lung Yun was allowed by Chiang to build another unit (93rd Army). 
.P Due to the new wealth coming by the Hump and by Burma road, Lung Yun was also able to build up 14 additional regiments, without consent or help from Chungking. 
.P Due to their proximity to Burma Road the Yunnan forces probably were equipped comparatively well. Based on the ethnic composition of Yunnan province, they probably partly consisted of minority peoples, like Yunnan-Muslims.
.P For Nationalist China Yunnan province was crucial in the Sino-Japanese War: It was the most important window to the outside world, first by the Kunming-Hanoi railway, then by the Burma Road. 
.P Warlord Lung Yun came to power in 1927. The King of Yunnan was only loosely 
allied with Chiang Kai-shek. In 1937 Lung Yun was willing to fight the Japanese, 
but did not welcome tighter Nationalist Chinese control. In September 1945 he was
sacked by Chiang Kai-shek.
.P Lung Yuan is said to have sympathized with Wang Ching-wei's peace movement. He
helped the latter puppet leader to flee into Japanese territory in 1938. 
.P The new geographical importance of Yunnan province changed the military 
status-quo between Chiang and Lung. Yunnan had to be adequately guarded. Thus a 
delicate balance of power had to be found and maintained between local forces and 
new dispatched Chiang loyalist's (52nd and 56th Army). 
.P During the war, Kunming became a centre of anti-Chiang intellectuals, who refounded the prestigious universities from coastal China there.
.H 
.B Campaigns: Battle of Tai-erh-chuang (March 1938), Defense of Yunnan province (1940-1945).


[2972] [Nationalist Chinese Peking Militia - by Wosung]
.T This counter represents the military potential of the refugees from the former Imperial and Republican capital, who, together with some 95 million compatriots, fled to the Chinese Hinterland in the Sino-Japanese War. 
.P The migrants, naturally consisted of Nationalist Chinese bureaucrats and 
cadres. As Peking was one of the two academic centres of China, there were also 
some 10,000 patriotic students, who left for the Hinterland, not all of them to 
Mao's Yenan. But also lao pai-hsing (Old Hundred Surnames), ordinary people, moved to the West. 
.P During the Sino-Japanese War Peking had a population of maybe 600,000 to 1.7 million people.
.P Since July 1937, the city was controlled by the Japanese North China Front Army
(200,000 men) To be sure, Japan and other foreign treaty powers already had 
stationed troops from Peking to Tientsin, among them US China Marines. 
.P This semi-colonial setting lasted from the Boxer uprising (1900-1901) to Pearl Harbor. Its pretense was the need to protect the foreign legation quarters in Peking. These managed the diplomatic intercourse to 1935/36, even if the Nationalist Chinese Government in May 1927 had declared Nanking as capital of the Chinese Republic.
.P After the occupation of Peking in 1937, the Japanese North China Front Army which had been built up from Tientsin Boxer-Garrison (1935 to 1937), ordered its Special Service (Kita Seiichi) to built up a puppet regime. Since the founding of Manchukuo (March 1932) the Imperial Japanese Army had been experimenting with such regimes in North China. 
.P In December 1937 a Provisional Government under Wang K'o-min was installed in 
Peking. Its nominal leaders, with some difficulty, were recruited from the 
Peiyang-Warlords, who had been controlling Peking and the Republic of China from 
1916 to 1927/28. While a Japanese North China Development Company managed economic
exploitation, the Provisional Government vainly tried to install mass consent by 
the New Peoples Association. 
.P In March 1940, after the inauguration of Wang Ching-wei's Nationalist”
Reorganizational Government in Nanking, the Provisional Government in Peking was 
degraded to a Council of North China's Political Affairs under the nominal 
tutelage of Nanking. This Council was headed by different figureheads. Its 
nominal jurisdiction included the provinces Hopei, Honan, Shansi and Shantung, 
without much influence outside of Peking.
.P The puppet forces in Peking mainly consisted of urban and village militia of 
unknown strength. They were part of the 600,000 to 900,000 puppet forces of Wang 
Ching-wei's Reorganizational Government in Nanking. These troops were only armed with old rifles. 
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of the Free Chinese Hinterland (1937-1945).


[2973] [Nationalist Chinese Shanghai Militia - by Wosung]
.T This counter represents the military potential of the refugees from Shanghai-Nanking region, who, together with some 95 million compatriots, fled to the Chinese Hinterland in the Sino-Japanese War. 
.P The migrants, naturally consisted of Nationalist Chinese bureaucrats and 
cadres. As Shanghai was one of the two academic centres of China, there were also 
some 10,000 patriotic students, who left for the Hinterland, not all of them to 
Mao's Yenan. But also lao pai-hsing (Old Hundred Surnames), ordinary people, moved to the West. 
.P In 1937 the city was partly conquered by 12 divisions of the Japanese Central China Front Army (Matsui Sekiakon). They had to fight three months for it against over 70 Chinese divisions, including most of the German trained elite divisions, plus urban guerilla
.P Why combat broke out there, one thousand kilometres away from the frontline around Peking is still debated: 
.B Perhaps in Greater Shanghai, a cosmopolitan megacity with 3.75 Million inhabitants, with highly complex Chinese and foreign administrations and garrisons, a clash was just unavoidable. 
.B Alternatively the city could have been thought to be the ideal terrain for 
attritional urban defensive warfare under the eyes of the international community:
Maybe Nationalist China hoped to repeat the relatively good performance of Chinese
troops in the First Battle of Shanghai (1932) and to internationalize the whole 
China Incident. 
.B Perhaps the Imperial Japanese Army targeted Shanghai as the commercial and financial centre of Nationalist China. 
.B Finally, it was even speculated, that the outbreak of hostilities in Shanghai might have been a Communist stratagem to escalate the conflict between Republican China and Japan.
.P The Battle took a heavy toll on both sides, 200,000 to 400,000 Chinese and 40,000 to 70,000 Japanese casualties.
.P Only in December 1941 Japan was able to occupy the whole city: After Pearl 
Harbor, there was no need anymore to spare Shanghai's International Settlement. This was an international administrated enclave based on enforced treaty rights from the 19th century. Under the cover of international law the Settlement had even sheltered Nationalist Chinese Government agencies from 1937 to 1941.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of the Free Chinese Hinterland (1937-1945).


[2974] [Nationalist Chinese 13th (Res) Garrison - by Wosung]
.T In Winter 1944 the Nationalist Chinese 13th Army Group was part of the Second War Area (Yen Hsi-shan), which operated in Shansi province. 
.P The Army group consisted of 83rd Corps (Sun Fu-lin) and First Cavalry Corps (Shen Jui), together 6 divisions (66th, 49th Prov., 50th Prov. and 1st, 2nd, 4th Cavalry). It was led by Wang Ching-kuo. 
.P Thus 13th Army Group was part of the forces which had stopped the Imperial Japanese Army’s Operation Ichigo in the North from reaching Sian in summer 1944.
.P In the Nationalist Chinese Forces a Reserve unit above the division level did
not seem to exist. 
.P Notwithstanding, a Chinese Army Group probably best represents the ten division
slice of the non-divisional Chinese infantry counter in World in Flames. Even 
Chinese sources speak of Army Groups and not of Group Armies.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of Sian (1944)


[2975] [Nationalist Chinese 19th (Res) Garrison - by Wosung]
.T 19th Army Group was one of the Nationalist Chinese outfits with the most impressive battle records.
.P In the Battle of Shanghai (Aug. 1937 to Nov. 1937), over 70 Chinese divisions, including most of the German trained elite divisions, plus urban guerilla, fought the Japanese Central China Front Army (Matsui Sekiakon), which fielded the equivalent of some 12 divisions.
.P Why combat broke out there, one thousand kilometers away from the frontline around Peking is still debated: 
.B Perhaps in Greater Shanghai, a cosmopolitan mega city with 3.75 Million inhabitants, with highly complex Chinese and foreign administrations and garrisons, a clash was just unavoidable. 
.B Alternatively the city could have been thought to be the ideal terrain for 
attritional urban defensive warfare under the eyes of the international community:
Maybe Nationalist China hoped to repeat the relatively good performance of
Chinese troops in the First Battle of Shanghai (1932) and to internationalize the
whole China Incident. 
.B Perhaps the Imperial Japanese Army targeted Shanghai as the commercial and financial centre of Nationalist China. 
.B Finally, it was even speculated, that the outbreak of hostilities in Shanghai might have been a Communist stratagem to escalate the conflict between Republican China and Japan.
.P The Battle took a heavy toll on both sides, 200,000 to 400,000 Chinese and 40,000 to 70,000 Japanese casualties.
.P In  the Battle of Shanghai the Nationalist Chinese 19th Army Group was part of the Left Winged Forces (Chen Cheng) under the Third  War Area (Chiang Kai-shek). The army group consisted of 6 corps (66th, 75th, 2nd, 25th, 20th and 59th) with altogether 8 divisions (195th, 160th, German trained 6th, German trained 9th, 13th, 133rd, 134th and German trained 57th). It was commanded by Hsueh Yueh. 
.P After the Japanese occupation of the Nanking-Shangai-Hangchow Area in December 1937 19th Army Group conducted guerilla operations South of Nanking to harass the Japanese Central China Front Army, then consolidating the conquered terrain.
.P In January 1938 19th Army Group was part of the Third War Area (Ku Chu-tung) in Kiangsu and Chekiang provinces. This War Area consisted of 24 infantry divisions, 6 infantry brigades plus Nationalist Chinese guerilla units. 19th Army Group then was commanded by Lo Cho-ying. It consisted of 6 corps (4th, 18th, 79th, 25th and 73rd).
.P After the fall of Wuhan (October 1938), 19th Army Group was part of the 9th War Area (Chen Cheng), which operated in Hupei, Hunan and Kiangsi provinces. This War Area consisted of 52 infantry divisions. 19th Army Group then consisted of 5 corps (79th, 49th, 70th, 78th and 32nd).
.P In the large scaled Nationalist Chinese Winter Offensive in December and January 1939 19th Army Group operated against Japanese lines of communication slightly west of Lake Poyang. The whole 9th War Area then is said to have caused some 33,000 Japanese casualties.
.P But the Chinese Winter Offensive quickly resulted in Japanese counter-attacks: In Kiangsi province these led to the Battle of Nanchang (February to May 1939). Chinese 19th Army Group was the main garrison force around the city. Due to supply difficulties it was not able to operate offensively against the advancing 3.5 divisions of the Japanese 11th Corps (Neiji Okamura). 
.P 19th Army Group itself then consisted of the said corps (minus 78th) altogether 11 divisions (118th, 76th, 98th 105th, 9th Res., 19th, 107th, 139th, 141st, 142nd and 5th Res.) plus Poyang Lake Garrison (3 regiments of Kiangsi Peace Preservation Corps) and Mountain Lu Guerilla (2 Peace Preservation Regiments). 
.P The latter forces, anti-Communist counter-insurgency troops, now themselves went underground. On March 27, 1939, after heavy street fighting Nanchang fell, due to superior Japanese artillery. But parts of the pocketed defenders (79th and 32nd Corps) managed to break out.
.P In April 1939, after some rest, 19th Army Group again launched a counter-offensive. It was reinforced with 7 divisions from First and 32nd Army Groups. Units of the latter force managed to recapture Nanchang railway station and airfield. But again after heavy street fighting, in which even a Chinese corps commander was killed, Japanese artillery, organization and mobility prevailed. 
.P In September 1939 Lo Cho-ying's 19th Army Group again was involved in a major battle, the First Battle of Changsha. Still under 9th War Area (which committed over 40 divisions to this battle), it consisted now only of 2 corps (32nd and 49th) with altogether 4 divisions (139th, 141st, 105th and 9th Res.). Again it had to fight against its old enemy, the Japanese 11th Corps, which now deployed 5 to 6 divisions and ships along a 200 km front line. 
.P Now, after the Russian-Japanese Nomonhan-ceasefire Agreement and after the closure of the Burma road, Imperial Japanese Army wanted destruction of 9th War Area and control of the Yangzi River. But due to the favorable defensive terrain in the Kiangsi-Hunan border region, full of mountains and rivers, finally, 19th Army Group and the other formations of 9th War Area managed to stop the Japanese offensive.
.P After 18 months of Sitzkrieg the Japanese 11th Corps once again attacked, now 
only 2.5 divisions strong, but supported by air units. In the Battle of Shangkao 
(March 1941), between Changsha and Lake Poyang, it vainly tried to catch Lo 
Cho-ying's 19th Army Group in a pincer movement. The latter then consisted of 4 corps (49th, 70th, 72nd and 74th) with 11 divisions (German trained 2nd, 105th, 5th Res., 19th, 107th, 9th Res., New 14th, New 15th, 51st, 57th and 58th). 
.P Despite Japanese low level air attacks and plainclothes harassing detachments, 19th Army Group in most intense fighting managed to encircle and destroy several Japanese units. It is said to have caused 15,000 Japanese casualties, including Maj. General Iwanaka. Apparently 10 guns and over 1,000 rifles were captured. From a Nationalist Chinese point of view, the Battle of Shangkao marked the first tactical victory of the war and reflected the new combat effectiveness of the Nationalist Chinese Army. 
.P In August 1941, 19th Army Group took part in the Second Battle of Changsha. Its veteran commander Lo Cho-ying now also was deputy commander of 9th War Area. The latter formation then consisted of nearly 40 divisions in 13 corps. 19th Army Group itself consisted of one corps (New 3rd), altogether 4 divisions (5th Res., 195th, 183rd, 12th) plus two columns. 
.P Again it fought against the Japanese 11th Corps (Tadaki Anan). It fielded 5.5 divisions, 120,000 men, supported by over 100 planes, by over 200 boats and ships and by over 100,000 local forced laborers. This time Imperial Japanese Army tried a frontal assault. It not only used plainclothes detachments, but also airborne troops, landing behind the Chinese lines. 
.P Again 9th War Area managed temporarily to cut the Japanese lines of communication. Besides it was supported by relief offensives of Third, 5th and 6th War Areas. In this battle Chinese forces are said to have caused 40,000 Japanese casualties. Apparently they captured over 250 men, 8 armored cars, 15 infantry and field guns, over 1,000 rifles and large quantities of supplies. Even three Japanese planes were shot down. 
.P Only in June 1944, during Operation Ichigo, the Japanese Army managed to take Changsha.
.P In Winter 1944, 19th Army Group was part of 10th War Area (Li Pin-hsien), which fielded three Army Groups with some 20 divisions in Anhui and Shantung provinces. 19th Army Group then was commanded by Chen Ta-ying. It consisted of one corps (1st Prov.) and altogether 2 divisions (33rd and 29th).
.P In the Nationalist Chinese Forces a Reserve unit above the division level 
did not seem to exist. Nevertheless, a Chinese Army Group probably best represents the ten division slice of the non-divisional Chinese infantry counter in World in Flames. Even Chinese sources speak of “Army Groups” and not of “Group Armies”.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Shanghai (August to November 1937), Winter Offensive (1939/40), Battle of Nanchang (February to May 1939), First Battle of Changsha (September 1939), the Battle of Shangkao (March 1941), Second Battle of Changsha (August 1941)


[2976] [Nationalist Chinese 20th (Res) Garrison - by Wosung]
.T The Nationalist Chinese 20th Army Group served in multiple theatres, ranging from the Peking area to the Sino-Burmese border.
.P In 1937, the Nationalist Chinese 20th Army Group was part of the First War Area (Chiang Kai-shek), which fielded some 24 divisions in Hopei province along the Peking-Wuhan Railway. 20th Army Group was commanded by Shang Chen. It consisted of one corps (32nd) with three divisions (139th, 141st and 142nd).
.P In August to November 1937, First War Area vainly tried to defense the railway against the southwards thrust of the Japanese North China Front Army (Terauchi Juichi), which fielded 2 corps with 6.5 divisions. Nationalist Chinese 20th Army Group could not hold the Hutuo River line, some 150 km south of Peking. 
.P In October 1937 it was driven back over 200 km to Loyang. In November it counter-attacked along the rail line, supported by First Army Group, which only temporarily managed to cut the Japanese line of communication, and the front briefly was stabilized.
.P In January 1938, 20th Army Group was supplemented with 14th Cavalry Brigade, 
later with 23rd Division and an infantry brigade). In April it was ordered to 
garrison the Yellow River line in western Shantung province. But in May 1938, 
again it was dislodged by the Japanese 14th and 16th divisions. Now it tried to 
put up a sustained defense of the forts in Northern Kiangsu and Western Shantung 
provinces to protect the Lunghai Railway. This line of communication, which passed
east-west, from Kansu province to Haikow, was extremely important for the defense 
of Hsuchow and Tai'er-chuang. 
.P But in the same month, 20th Army Group under heavy losses was driven back and the railway was cut off. Nevertheless, it managed to execute a flanking attack, which is said to have caused many Japanese casualties.
.P In 1939, 20th Army Group was part of the 9th War Area (Chen Cheng), which fielded 52 divisions for the defense of Northwestern Kiangsi, Southern Hupei and Hunan provinces. 20th Army Group still was commanded by Shang Chen. It consisted of three corps (53rd, 54th and 87th). Its core unit, the 32nd Corps, was delivered to 19th Army Group for the defense of Nanchang. 20th Army Group is listed on the Chinese order of Battle for the First Battle of Changsha (September 1939). In October 1939, it was on defense duty in Hunan province.
.P Till October 1943, 20th Army Group had been transferred to the Western Yunnan-Northern Burma theatre. It now was part of the Nationalist Chinese Expeditionary Forces (Wei Li-huang), also known as (Second) Y(oke) Force. 
.P It was trained by Americans under Frank Dorn in Kunming. Nationalist Chinese Expeditionary Forces consisted of 15 divisions, an artillery command with 6 regiments, an engineer regiment, and 3 signal battalions, altogether some 23,000 men. 20th Army Group then consisted of two corps (53rd and 54th) with 5 divisions (116th, 150th, German trained 36th, 198th and 2nd Res.). It was commanded by Hou Kuei-chang. 
.P It now fought against the Japanese 32nd Corps (Kitamasa Zaiichi), which fielded five divisions. In May 1944, the Nationalist Chinese Expeditionary Forces crossed the Salween River in Yunnan province. Their thrust aimed on the Liberation of Yunnan (alpine jungle places like Tengchung, Lungling and Wanting). It was also about establishing a land route for supplying China via the Ledo Road (Ledo-Myitkyina-Kunming), which was yet to be built. 
.P 20th Army Group had Tengchung as objective. It was driven back by parts of the Japanese 56th Division. Finally, in September 1944, after heavy street fighting and after wiping out the 148th Japanese Regiment, 20th Army Group managed to take the town. 
.P In November 1944 the Nationalist Chinese Expeditionary Forces took Lungling. 
Finally on January 27th it linked up with the Chinese New First Army, at Mongyu 
(Mogaung), twenty kilometres to the South of the Chinese-Burmese border. The same
month the Ledo Road was opened. It was now labelled Stilwell Road.
.P Without being a mountain outfit 20th Army Group operated on one of the highest battlefields of World War II: It moved through mountainous jungle on over 3,000 m. 20th Army Group was mainly supplied by Chinese coolies and thousands of pack animals. In this campaign, its parent force, the Nationalist Chinese Expeditionary Forces (Yoke-Force) had a monthly casualty rate of 5,000.
.P In the Nationalist Chinese Forces a Reserve unit above the division level 
did not seem to exist. Nevertheless, a Chinese Army Group probably best represents the ten division slice of the non-divisional Chinese infantry counter in World in Flames. Even Chinese sources speak of “Army Groups” and not of “Group Armies”.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of Hopei province (1937), Defense of Shantung (1938), First Battle of Changsha (September 1939), Salween-Offensive in Western Yunnan and Northern Burma (1944-1945).


[2977] [Nationalist Chinese 4th Motorized Division - by Wosung]
.T As the 200th Division (Tai An-lan), might have been the only motorized-mechanized division in the Nationalist Chinese Army, this counter probably reflects a hypothetical unit. 
.P 200th Mot. Division was built in 1938, had beaten the Japanese in the Battle of Kunlun-Pass, and fought on with lighter US-equipment in Burma (1942-1945). In 1938, according to one source, it even had been organized as a mechanized outfit, with mainly Russian equipment (70xT-26, 4 BT-5 and 20 CV-33 tanks plus 50 BA armored cars). 
.P Besides 200th Mot, the Chinese Nationalist Revolutionary Army in 1943 also fielded a First Tank Battalion. It was part of the US-trained and equipped First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India. First Tank Battalion was part of the New First Corps (Sun Li-jen).
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior
to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a 
poor man's war.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War, Nationalist China was not able to produce many, 
if any, cars and trucks. In May 1939 a Nationalist Chinese Army Survey counted in
the War Areas some 576 trucks, of which 130 had been eliminated and one was 
replaced. Apart from these, Rear Service Board and Ministry of War each had a 
truck regiment at their disposal. Independent local commanders surely did not pool their trucks. 
.P In 1942 the Nationalist Chinese Army fielded a few separate truck battalions and 6 truck regiments. Two of the latter were operating in the China-Burma-India theatre, one with some 600 trucks. In war-time transportation was mainly done by coolies, by boat and by train (in this order). Besides, for the political ambitious and partly corrupt generals of Nationalist Chinese Army trucks were an asset far too valuable for frontline duty.
.P Thus, only if the USA or the Soviet-Union would have significantly upgraded their lend lease and their Military Training Missions to Nationalist China, such a Chinese unit is thinkable. 
.P That would have meant: Securing and building up the line of communication for transportation and supply. Four possible routes came to mind: 1. To the still free Chinese coastal ports (historically: to the end of 1941); 2. from India or Indochina to China; 3. from Russia through Hsinkiang to Kansu; 4. from Russia to the eventually liberated Manchurian-Chinese provinces.
.P That would have also meant: More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to
ensure that these assets would not have just got lost in the Nationalist Chinese system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2978] [Nationalist Chinese 4th Motorized Army - by Wosung]
.T As the 200th Division (Tai An-lan), might have been the only motorized-mechanized division in the Nationalist Chinese Army, this counter probably reflects a hypothetical unit. 
.P 200th Mot. Division was built in 1938, had beaten the Japanese in the Battle of Kunlun-Pass, and fought on with lighter US-equipment in Burma (1942-1945). In 1938, according to one source, it even had been organized as a mechanized outfit, with mainly Russian equipment (70xT-26, 4 BT-5 and 20 CV-33 tanks plus 50 BA armored cars). 
.P Besides 200th Mot., the Chinese Nationalist Revolutionary Army in 1943 also fielded a First Tank Battalion. It was part of the US-trained and equipped First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India. First Tank Battalion was part of the New First Corps (Sun Li-jen).
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior
to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a 
poor man's war.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War Nationalist China was not able to produce many, 
if any, cars and trucks. In May 1939 a Nationalist Chinese Army Survey counted in
the War Areas some 576 trucks, of which 130 had been eliminated and one was 
replaced. Apart from these, Rear Service Board and Ministry of War each had a 
truck regiment at their disposal. Independent local commanders surely did not pool their trucks. 
.P In 1942 the Nationalist Chinese Army fielded a few separate truck battalions and 6 truck regiments. Two of the latter were operating in the China-Burma-India theatre, one with some 600 trucks. In war-time transportation was mainly done by coolies, by boat and by train (in this order). Besides, for the political ambitious and partly corrupt generals of Nationalist Chinese Army trucks were an asset far too valuable for frontline duty.
.P Thus, only if the USA or the Soviet-Union would have significantly upgraded their lend lease and their Military Training Missions to Nationalist China, such a Chinese unit is thinkable. 
.P That would have meant: Securing and building up the line of communication for transportation and supply. Four possible routes came to mind: 1. To the still free Chinese coastal ports (historically: to the end of 1941); 2. from India or Indochina to China; 3. from Russia through Hsinkiang to Kansu; 4. from Russia to the eventually liberated Manchurian-Chinese provinces.
.P That would have also meant: More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to
ensure that these assets would not have just got lost in the Nationalist Chinese system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2979] [Nationalist Chinese 5th Motorized Army - by Wosung]
.T As the 200th Division (Tai An-lan), might have been the only motorized-mechanized division in the Nationalist Chinese Army, this counter probably reflects a hypothetical unit. 
.P 200th Mot. Division was built in 1938, had beaten the Japanese in the Battle of Kunlun-Pass, and fought on with lighter US-equipment in Burma (1942-1945). In 1938, according to one source, it even had been organized as a mechanized outfit, with mainly Russian equipment (70xT-26, 4 BT-5 and 20 CV-33 tanks plus 50 BA armored cars). 
.P Besides 200th Mot., the Chinese Nationalist Revolutionary Army in 1943 also fielded a First Tank Battalion. It was part of the US-trained and equipped First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India. First Tank Battalion was part of the New First Corps (Sun Li-jen).
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a poor man’s war.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War Nationalist China was not able to produce many, 
if any, cars and trucks. In May 1939 a Nationalist Chinese Army Survey counted in
the War Areas some 576 trucks, of which 130 had been eliminated and one was 
replaced. Apart from these, Rear Service Board and Ministry of War each had a 
truck regiment at their disposal. Independent local commanders surely did not pool their trucks. 
.P In 1942 the Nationalist Chinese Army fielded a few separate truck battalions and 6 truck regiments. Two of the latter were operating in the China-Burma-India theatre, one with some 600 trucks. In war-time transportation was mainly done by coolies, by boat and by train (in this order). Besides, for the political ambitious and partly corrupt generals of Nationalist Chinese Army trucks were an asset far too valuable for frontline duty.
.P Thus, only if the USA or the Soviet-Union would have significantly upgraded their lend lease and their Military Training Missions to Nationalist China, such a Chinese unit is thinkable. 
.P That would have meant: Securing and building up the line of communication for transportation and supply. Four possible routes came to mind: 1. To the still free Chinese coastal ports (historically: to the end of 1941); 2. from India or Indochina to China; 3. from Russia through Hsinkiang to Kansu; 4. from Russia to the eventually liberated Manchurian-Chinese provinces.
.P That would have also meant: More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to
ensure that these assets would not have just got lost in the Nationalist Chinese system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2980] [Nationalist Chinese 2nd Mechanized Corps - by Wosung]
.T As the 200th Division (Tai An-lan), might have been the only motorized-mechanized division in the Nationalist Chinese Army, this counter probably reflects a hypothetical unit. 
.P 200th Mot. Division was built in 1938, had beaten the Japanese in the Battle of Kunlun-Pass, and fought on with lighter US-equipment in Burma (1942-1945). In 1938, according to one source, it even had been organized as a mechanized outfit, with mainly Russian equipment (70xT-26, 4 BT-5 and 20 CV-33 tanks plus 50 BA armored cars). 
.P Besides 200th Mot., the Chinese Nationalist Revolutionary Army in 1943 also fielded a First  Tank Battalion. It was part of the US-trained and equipped First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India. First Tank Battalion was part of the New First Corps (Sun Li-jen).
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior 
to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a 
poor man's war.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War Nationalist China was barely able to produce cars, if any. Since the arsenals in Manchuria and in the treaty ports in East China (Tientsin, Shanghai, Nanking, Canton, Wuhan) all were lost to Japan, Nationalist China itself, at maximum, could produce rifles and smaller artillery pieces. During the war, only small numbers of captured Japanese equipment was added.
.P Thus, only if the USA or the Soviet-Union would have significantly upgraded their lend lease and their Military Training Missions to Nationalist China, such a Chinese unit is thinkable. 
.P That would have meant: Securing and building up the line of communication for transportation and supply. Four possible routes came to mind: 1. To the still free Chinese coastal ports (historically: to the end of 1941); 2. from India or Indochina to China; 3. from Russia through Hsinkiang to Kansu; 4. from Russia to the eventually liberated Manchurian-Chinese provinces.
.P That would have also meant: More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to 
ensure that these assets just would not have gone lost in the Nationalist Chinese system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2981] [Nationalist Chinese 3rd Mechanized Corps - by Wosung]
.T As the 200th Division (Tai An-lan), might have been the only motorized-mechanized division in the Nationalist Chinese Army, this counter probably reflects a hypothetical unit. 
.P 200th Mot. Division was built in 1938, had beaten the Japanese in the Battle of Kunlun-Pass, and fought on with lighter US-equipment in Burma (1942-1945). In 1938, according to one source, it even had been organized as a mechanized outfit, with mainly Russian equipment (70xT-26, 4 BT-5 and 20 CV-33 tanks plus 50 BA armored cars). 
.P Besides 200th Mot., the Chinese Nationalist Revolutionary Army in 1943 also fielded a First Tank Battalion. It was part of the US-trained and equipped First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India. First Tank Battalion was part of the New First Corps (Sun Li-jen).
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior 
to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a 
poor man's war.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War Nationalist China was barely able to produce cars, if any. Since the arsenals in Manchuria and in the treaty ports in Eastern China (Tientsin, Shanghai, Nanking, Canton, Wuhan) all were lost to Japan, Nationalist China itself, at maximum, could produce rifles and smaller artillery pieces. During the war, only small numbers of captured Japanese equipment was added.
.P Thus, only if the USA or the Soviet-Union would have significantly upgraded their lend lease and their Military Training Missions to Nationalist China, such a Chinese unit is thinkable. 
.P That would have meant: Securing and building up the line of communication for transportation and supply. Four possible routes came to mind: 1. To the still free Chinese coastal ports (historically: to the end of 1941); 2. From India or Indochina to China; 3. From Russia through Hsinkiang to Kansu; 4. From Russia to the eventually liberated Manchurian-Chinese provinces.
.P That would have also meant: More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to
ensure that these assets would not just have got lost in the Nationalist Chinese 
system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2982] [Nationalist Chinese 5th Mechanized Division - by Wosung]
.T As the 200th Division (Tai An-lan), might have been the only motorized-mechanized division in the Nationalist Chinese Army, this counter probably reflects a hypothetical unit. 
.P 200th Mot. Division was built in 1938, had beaten the Japanese in the Battle of Kunlun-Pass, and fought on with lighter US-equipment in Burma (1942-1945). In 1938, according to one source, it even had been organized as a mechanized outfit, with mainly Russian equipment (70xT-26, 4 BT-5 and 20 CV-33 tanks plus 50 BA armored cars). 
.P Besides 200th Mot, the Chinese Nationalist Revolutionary Army in 1943 also fielded a First Tank Battalion. It was part of the US-trained and equipped First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India. First Tank Battalion was part of the New First Corps (Sun Li-jen).
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior
to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a 
poor man's war.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War Nationalist China was barely able to produce cars, if any. Since the arsenals in Manchuria and in the treaty ports in Eastern China (Tientsin, Shanghai, Nanking, Canton, Wuhan) all were lost to Japan, Nationalist China itself, at maximum, could produce rifles and smaller artillery pieces. During the war, only small numbers of captured Japanese equipment was added.
.P Thus, only if the USA or the Soviet-Union would have significantly upgraded their lend lease and their Military Training Missions to Nationalist China, such a Chinese unit is thinkable. 
.P That would have meant: Securing and building up the line of communication for transportation and supply. Four possible routes came to mind: 1. To the still free Chinese coastal ports (historically: to the end of 1941); 2. from India or Indochina to China; 3. from Russia through Hsinkiang to Kansu; 4. from Russia to the eventually liberated Manchurian-Chinese provinces.
.P That would have also meant: More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to
ensure that these assets would not just have got lost in the Nationalist Chinese 
system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2983] [Nationalist Chinese 7th Armor Corps - by Wosung]
.T As the 200th Division (Tai An-lan), might have been the only motorized-mechanized division in the Nationalist Chinese Army, this counter probably reflects a hypothetical unit. 
.P 200th Mot. Division was built in 1938, had beaten the Japanese in the Battle of Kunlun-Pass, and fought on with lighter US-equipment in Burma (1942-1945). In 1938, according to one source, it even had been organized as a mechanized outfit, with mainly Russian equipment (70xT-26, 4 BT-5 and 20 CV-33 tanks plus 50 BA armored cars). 
.P Besides 200th Mot., the Chinese Nationalist Revolutionary Army in 1943 also fielded a First Tank Battalion. It was part of the US-trained and equipped First Y(oke)-Force, perhaps more commonly known as Chinese Burma Corps, X-Force, or Chinese Army in India. First Tank Battalion was part of the New First Corps (Sun Li-jen).
.P The Nationalist Chinese Army technically and organizationally was far inferior
to the Imperial Japanese Army, who, by American standards, itself fought only a 
poor man's war.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War Nationalist China was barely able to produce cars, if any. Since the arsenals in Manchuria and in the treaty ports in Eastern China (Tientsin, Shanghai, Nanking, Canton, Wuhan) all were lost to Japan, Nationalist China itself, at maximum, could produce rifles and smaller artillery pieces. During the war, only small numbers of captured Japanese equipment was added.
.P Thus, only if the USA or the Soviet-Union would have significantly upgraded their lend lease and their Military Training Missions to Nationalist China, such a Chinese unit is thinkable. 
.P That would have meant: Securing and building up the line of communication for transportation and supply. Four possible routes came to mind: 1. To the still free Chinese coastal ports (historically: to the end of 1941); 2. from India or Indochina to China; 3. from Russia through Hsinkiang to Kansu; 4. from Russia to the eventually liberated Manchurian-Chinese provinces.
.P That would have also meant: More meddling with Nationalist Chinese politics to
ensure that these assets would not just have got lost in the Nationalist Chinese system of corruption and of hoarding precious military hardware.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[2984] [Nationalist Chinese 105mm Field Artillery - by Wosung]
.T 105 mm
.P This is nearly a fictional weapon for the time of the second world war.
.P In 1936 the Chinese government planned for a peacetime army of 60 infantry divisions with 30 small guns and 16 75 mm howitzers each (a German infantry division of that time had 18 75 mm guns, 6 150 mm guns, 36 105 mm howitzers and 12 150 howitzers). But due to the lack both in home industry and money to buy foreign weapons this plan was never fulfilled.
.P When Japan attacked China in 1937 the divisions only had some French 81 mm mortars and Swiss 20 mm autocannons. In addition there were some independent artillery formations with older Bofors and Krupp guns. The only modern weapons, 24 Rheinmetall 150 mm howitzers and 24 Krupp 150 mm howitzers, were mostly lost as part of the 10th Heavy Artillery Regiment in the Battle of Shanghai 1937.


[2985] [Nationalist Chinese 57mm Anti-Tank Gun - by Wosung]
.T 57 mm ATG
.P This is nearly a fictional weapon for the time of the second world war.
.P In 1936 the Chinese government planned for a peacetime army of 60 infantry divisions with 30 small guns and 16 75 mm howitzers each (a German infantry division of that time had 18 75 mm guns, 6 150 mm guns, 36 105 mm howitzers and 12 150 howitzers). But due to the lack both in home industry and money to buy foreign weapons this plan was never fulfilled.
.P When Japan attacked China in 1937 the divisions only had some French 81 mm mortars and Swiss 20 mm autocannons. In addition there were some independent artillery formations with older Bofors and Krupp guns. The only modern weapons, 24 Rheinmetall 150 mm howitzers and 24 Krupp 150 mm howitzers, were mostly lost as part of the 10th Heavy Artillery Regiment in the Battle of Shanghai 1937.


[2986] [Nationalist Chinese 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Wosung]
.T 40 mm AAG
.P This is nearly a fictional weapon for the time of the second world war.
.P In 1936 the Chinese government planned for a peacetime army of 60 infantry divisions with 30 small guns and 16 75 mm howitzers each (a German infantry division of that time had 18 75 mm guns, 6 150 mm guns, 36 105 mm howitzer and 12 150 howitzer). But due to the lack both in home industry and money to buy foreign weapons this plan was never fulfilled.
.P When Japan attacked China in 1937 the divisions only had some French 81 mm mortars and Swiss 20 mm autocannons. In addition there were some independent artillery formations with older Bofors and Krupp guns. The only modern weapons, 24 Rheinmetall 150 mm howitzers and 24 Krupp 150 mm howitzers, were mostly lost as part of the 10th Heavy Artillery Regiment in the Battle of Shanghai 1937.


[2987] [Nationalist Chinese 90mm Anti-Aircraft Gun - by Wosung]
.T 90 mm AAG
.P This is nearly a fictional weapon for the time of the second world war.
.P In 1936 the Chinese government planned for a peacetime army of 60 infantry divisions with 30 small guns and 16 75 mm howitzers each (a German infantry division of that time had 18 75 mm guns, 6 150 mm guns, 36 105 mm howitzer and 12 150 howitzer). But due to the lack both in home industry and money to buy foreign weapons this plan was never fulfilled.
.P When Japan attacked China in 1937 the divisions only had some French 81 mm mortars and Swiss 20 mm autocannons. In addition there were some independent artillery formations with older Bofors and Krupp guns. The only modern weapons, 24 Rheinmetall 150 mm howitzers and 24 Krupp 150 mm howitzers, were mostly lost as part of the 10th Heavy Artillery Regiment in the Battle of Shanghai 1937.


[2988] [Nationalist Chinese Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations.
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[2989] [Northern Ireland Territorials - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T An integral part of the United Kingdom but with a semiautonomous government per the Government of Ireland Act of 1920.
.H
.T Facts about Northern Ireland:
.B Capital: Belfast
.B Population in 1940: 425.000 (1,7 million in 2003)
.B Colonized in: 1808
.B Land area: 14,121 sq km
.B Main physical features: Northern Ireland hosts good arable land mixed low hills.
.B Products: Unknown
.H
.P Nearly 40,000 Northern Irish men and women fought for the Allied cause for the 
duration of the war. 
.P Just as London was a target for the German bombers, so was Belfast. This went under the name of the "Belfast Blitz" and took place one night in the spring of 1941. Thousands were killed and injured and nearly a quarter of the population was made homeless.
.P After the US entry in the war it was decided that the Americans should be responsible for the defense of Northern Ireland. This was decided to release British troops for frontline duty in Northern Africa and the Far East. In total 120,000 Americans were posted in Northern Ireland during the war, mostly getting prepared for war duty and training.


[2990] [Spanish Blue Infantry Division]
.T After the nationalists won the civil war in Spain Hitler tried to establish a relationship with Franco, as he had with Mussolini in Italy. Unfortunately for Hitler, Franco did not have the same illusion of grandeur as his Italian counterpart and was not as easily swayed by the promises made. Hence Spain never did join the war.
.P Franco did however have a debt to the German leader for his aid during the civil war and he did certainly share his contempt for Bolshevism. Therefore, when Operation Barbarossa commenced, Franco sent an offer to Hitler about sending Spanish volunteers to serve on the Eastern Front. Hitler happily accepted.
.P The response to the call for volunteers was overwhelming and the Spanish authorities changed their original estimate from 4,000 men to a whole division (around 20,000 men).
.P The division was first sent to Bavaria for a few weeks of training before being
sent to the front. They were organized according to German standards and they took
the name Division Azul (because of the color of their uniforms when arriving to 
Germany). They were fitted with German equipment and uniforms with the addition of
a red-gold-red Spanish national shield worn on the upper right sleeve with the 
word Espana written at the top.
.P Although originally intended for the central front they were rerouted to the northern front, near Novgorod. They reached their positions in October 1941, after marching all the way from Poland (almost 1000 kilometers).
.P After serving on the Volkhov front for almost 9 months the division was transferred to take part in the siege of Leningrad, where they suffered heavy casualties.
.P In late 1943 Franco gave in to pressure from the Allies to withdraw the division and he ordered them home. A large number of the soldiers refused and continued to fight in various German divisions.
.H
.B Campaigns: The Volkhov front (Russia 1941-42) and the siege of Leningrad (1942-43)
.B Decorations: 2 Knight Crosses (one with Oak Leaves), 2 Golden Crosses, 138 Iron Crosses First Class, 2,359 Iron Crosses Second Class and 2,216 War Merit Crosses with Swords.
.B Commander of renown: Agustín Muñoz Grandes, who was the first commander of the Spanish Blue Division. He was a veteran from the Spanish Civil War and had had some experience of working with the Germans before. After the war he became defense minister and a few years later Vice President under Franco himself.

[2991] [Spanish Gd Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T The Spanish Army prior to the civil war really split into two entities; the 
Peninsular Army and the Army of
 Africa based in Morocco. Of these two the Army of 
Africa was considered to be the best. It was 
this army that began the revolt 
against the Spanish government and started the civil war.



[2992] [Spanish IV Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For 
example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician
 Corps, and the Tura Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of 
command with 
each area having its own corps.



[2993] [Spanish V Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For
 example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician 
Corps, and the Turia Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of 
command with 
each area having its own corps.



[2994] [Spanish VIII Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For 
example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician Corps, and the Turia Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of
command with each
area having its own corps.



[2995] [Spanish Cavalry Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T Moroccan cavalry and the Spanish Foreign Legion captured Malaga in February 
1937 in a bitter battle 
that destroyed the Legion.



[2996] [Franco - by Graham Dodge]
.T Aged 46 in 1939, Generalissimo Francisco Paulino Hermenegildo Teodulo Franco y Bahamonde, chief of state and highest general of the
Spanish Armed Forces and by the Grace of God, the leader of Spain and of the Crusade, was educated at Toledo Military Academy and then
served in Spanish Morocco until 1927.  He was subsequently promoted to general and made principal of the Sargossa Military Academy.

.P Franco took no action during the 1931 Fall of the Monarchy and the proclamation of the Republic.  His first involvement in politics
came during the civil unrest that followed the Center-Right victory in the 1933 elections.  In October 1934 Franco had been ordered
to suppress a strike by coal miners that had grown into a leftist revolt against the Republic.  Franco's ruthless and efficient
completion of his orders impressed the government and in 1935 he was made chief of staff. The victory of the left-leaning Popular
Front in the February 1936 elections led to widespread rioting and the new Government answered Franco's suggestion to declare a
state of emergency by appointing him to a backwater post as Governor of the Canary Islands.

.P In July of that year Franco threw in
his lot with the nationalist rebels and flew to Africa where he persuaded the Spanish Army in Africa to join the revolution.  The
Republican-controlled navy blockaded the African coast but Franco overcame that problem by flying his troops from Africa into the
nationalist-held city of Seville.  With military support from Germany (the Condor Legion) and Italy (the Corpo Truppe Volontarie)
Franco pushed inland towards Badajoz and Madrid.  The death of the nationalist leader, General Jose Sanjurjo, in an air crash in
July 1936 left a power vacuum that Franco was only too happy to fill, and by October Franco had been appointed Generalissimo of
Spain and the Head of State.

.P Recognition of his government by Germany and Italy came the following month but France and Britain
did not follow suit until February 1939 when all possibility of a republican victory in the civil war had disappeared.  When the
initial assault on republican-held Madrid failed in November 1936, Franco adopted a slower and more methodical campaign of conquest
that ended in early 1939 after a fratricidal war broke out among his republican opponents.  Franco's government was a classic right-wing
dictatorship with no elections or  press freedom.

.P When Germany conquered France in 1940, Hitler made strenuous efforts to get
Franco to join the war on the side of the Axis.  Spain was promised the territories of Gibraltar (subject to a German lease as a
naval base) and French North Africa as well as subsidized oil and other raw materials from Germany, whereupon Franco agreed to
enter the war on the day that Germany landed in England.  Spain initially gave naval assistance to the Germans but from 1943 Franco
adopted a more neutral approach to the war.

.P In 1947 Franco proclaimed Spain as a monarchy with a vacant throne and himself as Regent.
When Franco died in 1975, Juan Carlos de Borbon became Prince of Spain and Head of State.


[2997] [Spanish Cartagena Militia - by Adam Scott]

.T Spain had established two paramilitary organizations prior to the war, the 
Guardia Civil, or Civil Guard,
 and the Guardia de Asaltos, or Assault Guards. The 
Civil Guard was far larger than the Assault Guards. 
Like the military, both 
organizations split between the Nationalists and the Republicans.




[2998] [Spanish Seville Militia - by Adam Scott]

.T On July 18, 1936 the Nationalist forces rebelled and Seville became a center of
power for the 
Nationalists.




[2999] [Spanish VI Garrison - by Adam Scott]

.T During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For
 example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician
 Corps, and the Turia Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of 
command with 
each area having its own corps.




[3000] [Spanish VII Garrison - by Adam Scott]

.T Part of the Nationalist's Army of the Center. 

.P During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For 
example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician 
Corps, and the Turia Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of
command with each
area having its own corps.




[3001] [Spanish III Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T The Italians backed the Nationalists by sending the Littorio Motorized 
Division along with several
 divisions of Black Shirt militia.

.P During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For 
example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician
 Corps, and the Turia Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of 
command with 
each area having its own corps.




[3002] [Spanish II Mechanized Corps - by Adam Scott]

.P During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For 
example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician 
Corps, and the Turia Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of 
command with 
each area having its own corps. The II Corps area of command was Seville.




[3003] [Spanish I Armored Corps - by Adam Scott]

.T Spain did not have an Armored Corps as such.

.P The Germans supported the Nationalists by sending Panzer Battalion 88 armed 
with Pzkpfw1's and the 
Luftwaffe's Condor Legion. 

.P During 1943 and 1944 Spain acquired several Pzkpfw IV's and Stug IIIg's from 
Germany.

.P This I Corps was part of the Nationalist's Army of the Center. 

.P During the civil war the Nationalist forces named their commands after the area
they were based in. For 
example, the Moroccan Army Corps, the Maestrazgo Army 
Corps, the Army Corps of Castile, the Galician
 Corps, and the Turia Corps. After 
the civil war the Spanish Army established nine military zones of
command with each
area having its own corps. The I Corps area of command was Madrid.




[3004] [Soviet 1st Siberian Infanty Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A true Siberian corps never existed as such during the Second World War. The 1st Siberian Corps comes from World War I.
.P Soldiers transferred from the central and eastern regions of the country, the
Siberians, did play a vital role in helping to contain and then push back the 
German juggernaut. The movement of forces west actually began before Germany invaded. In May 1941 the 16th army was moved from the Transbaikal front to the western Ukraine. With active war the movement of troops increased. Between June and December three cavalry divisions and fifteen rifle divisions were transferred to fight against the Germans. New divisions were formed from the cadre of Siberian units and sent west well into 1942.


[3005] [Soviet 2nd Siberian Infanty Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A true Siberian corps never existed as such during the Second World War. The 2nd Siberian Corps comes from World War I.
.P Soldiers transferred from the central and eastern regions of the country were 
identified as the Siberians. The 24th army (52nd and 53rd rifle corps) was formed in Siberia and moved in its entirety to Smolensk.


[3006] [Soviet 3rd Siberian Infanty Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A true Siberian corps never existed as such during the Second World War. 
The 3rd Siberian Corps comes from World War I.
.P Soldiers transferred from the central and eastern regions of the country were 
identified as the Siberians. Siberian divisions sent to battle the Germans include the 32nd, 65th, 78th, 91st, 92nd, 93rd, 107th, 119th, 133rd, 152nd, 166th, 178th, 238th, 239th, 312th, 316th, 413th and 415th rifle divisions, the 69th and 82nd motorized divisions and the 58th, 59th, 60th and 112th tank divisions. They fought with the 4th, 5th, 16th, 24th, 28th, 30th, 43rd, 49th, 50th and 52nd armies. Another unit formed in November 1942 was the Siberian rifle division of the NKVD later renamed as the 140th Siberian rifle division.


[3007] [Soviet 4th Siberian Infanty Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A true Siberian corps never existed as such during the Second World War. The 4th Siberian Corps comes from World War I.
.P Popular history credits the Siberians as saving Moscow. This belief was encouraged by the Russians to give hope to all of its soldiers. Many stories are told about how the Siberians would step off of the trains in below freezing weather in their summer uniforms and go straight into battle ignoring the cold. Another tale told of Siberians is that to stop a breakthrough of German armored forces Siberian volunteers armed with anti-tank rifles jumped from low-flying airplanes into snowdrifts without parachutes to stop the attack in its tracks. What is a fact is that the battle hardened Siberians, of which there was really only one division that was completely manned by veterans, had experience with victory from the fighting against Japan in 1939 and refused to give up hope. Also an important factor was that these divisions were manned at full strength and armament. Many Siberians paid the ultimate price, some divisions nearing ninety- percent casualties in holding their positions during this critical period of the war for Russia.


[3008] [AOI Territorials - by Anonymous]
.T AOI - Africa Orientale Italiana - Italian East Africa
.P The three Italian Somaliland units in the game represent the three columns used to invade British Somaliland.
.P On August 3 1940, approximately 175,000 Italian troops - about 70% of them 
African - under the Duke of Aosta (a Field Marshal) and General Guglielmo Nasi invaded British Somaliland.
.P The Italian force had been assembled to capture the major French base in French Somaliland, but the Vichy government's neutrality after the fall of France in June 1940 allowed the Italians to shift their focus to the more lightly defended British Somaliland.
.P The five Italian Colonial brigades, three Blackshirt battalions and three Banda Groups (from Central Africa) along with 100 armored vehicles, artillery, and air support were opposed by a small British contingent of about 4,000 men consisting of the Somaliland Camel Corps, the 2nd/King's African Rifles, the 1st/Northern Rhodesians, the 1st/2nd Punjabis, the 3rd/14th Punjabis, and the 2nd/Black Watch.
.P The Italians advanced in three columns, with the western towards Zeila, the central towards Hargeisa, and the eastern towards Odweina in the south.
.H
.P Within two days the undefended towns of Zeila and Hargeisa were taken. The occupation of Zeila effectively sealed British Somaliland off from French Somaliland. Odweina fell the following day, and the Italians' central and eastern columns combined to launch attacks against the main Commonwealth positions at Tug Argan.


[3009] [Croatian Ustase Militia - by Jesper Pehrson]
.T The Croatian militia was raised in 1942 from the nationalistic organization 
Ustase.
.P As Partisan activity was ripe in the Balkan country the militia's foremost 
assignment was to fight them, with whatever means necessary.
.P The Ustase soon adopted the same racial laws in Croatia as in Germany, which led to the persecution of those not fitting these racial standards. One notable tragedy was the concentration camps in Jasenovac. This camp and other behavior like this spawned more Partisan activity.
.P When the war reached Croatia in late 1944, the Ustase militia formed a line together with the German and Cossack troops. Eventually they had to withdraw to and beyond Zagreb.
.P The militia laid down their arms on May 9th, a week after the German surrender.
.H
.B Campaigns: Balkans (1944 and 1945)
.B Commander of renown: Jure Francetic, commander of the infamous group called the Black Legion in the militia, who was declared National Hero and received the Military Order of Iron Trefoil. He was killed by Partisans after he was forced to land (saboteurs put liquid rubber into his fuel tanks) in a Partisan-controlled village.


[3010] [American Saigon Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T This hypothetical unit represents a Vietnamese army formed by the United
States.
.P When Japan took over administration of Vichy French-Indochina the United
States sponsored an armed resistance movement against the Japanese occupiers.
The OSS, Office of Strategic Services, fore runner to the CIA, relied on Ho Chi
Minh, supplying him with arms and training for the Viet Minh organization. The
Viet Minh was the most effect force in French Indo-China in the struggle against
the Japanese. The Japanese forces in French Indochina surrendered to the Viet
Minh in 1945.
.P On April 30, 1945 Ho Chi Minh declared that the Vietnamese loved the
Americans. Based on the war time feeling within French-Indochina, the Americans
could have easily raised the manpower within Vietnam for an army to fight
against Japan.


[3011] [American Naples Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents part of the Royal Italian Army formed after September
1943 to fight for the Allies; also called the "Italian Co-belligerent Army" by
the Allies.
.P In addition to the front line combat forces the Royal Army also fielded eight
auxiliary divisions and three security divisions. Of special interest was the
pack mule trains the Italians fielded for the Allies to provide vital supplies
through the fighting in the mountains.


[3012] [American 5th Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The United States Army's 5th Infantry Division was reactivted at Fort 
McClellan, Alabama on October 16, 1939 and was composed of the 2nd, 10th and 
11th Infantry Regiments. After a period of intense training the division began 
to garrison Iceland at the end of 1941. It remained there until the end of 1943 
when the division shipped to England and Northern Ireland in preperation for 
Normandy. On July 9, 1944 the 5th Infantry Division "Red Diamonds" entered Europe.
The "Red Diamonds" were also know as the "Red Devils."
.P Adding mass to the breakout the division joined the Third Army for it's rapid 
advance across northern France. In just twenty seven days the 5th bolted across 
700 miles to the German border where the division was forced to halt due to a 
lack of fuel. The forced halt would prove deadly to many men in the 5th division 
as it allowed the disorganized Germans to solidify a defense. Over the course of 
September to December the Red Diamonds faced a fierce battle in crossing the 
Moselle River and capturing the fortified city of Metz. Some units in the 5th 
Division suffered casualties of 50 percent. 
.P When the Germans began thier Ardennes Offensive the US Third Army pivoted its
direction of attack and struck at the southern flank of the Bulge. The 5th 
Division, after relocating 100 miles north, threw the German sourthern flank of 
the Bulge into disaray. By the time the Bulge ended the 5th Infantry Division had 
reached the Our River. The 5th quickly went on the attack again, spearheading 
the XII Corps in its crossing of the Rhine.
.P On March 27, 1945 the 5th Infantry Division captured a bridge intact at 
Frankfurt on Main and forced a crossing under intense fire. The Thrid Army 
followed. With the encirclement of Germans in the Ruhr Pocket the 5th Infantry 
Division was assigned to the III Corps for cleanup of the trapped German 
divisions. 
.P When the pocket was reduced the 5th Infantry Division again turned eastward 
advancing into Czechoslovakia when the war ended. 


[3013] [American Rome Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents part of the Royal Italian Army formed after September
1943 to fight for the Allies; also called the "Italian Co-belligerent Army" by
the Allies.
.P The Italians formed their 1st Motorized Combat Group on September 28, 1943,
just days after surrendering to Allies. The 1st Motorized was comprised of
elements of the 18th Infantry Division Messina and of the 58th Infantry Division
Legano. The Combat Groups major action was on Monte Lungo near Cassino.
.P Recruits continued to arrive and on April 17, 1944 the co-belligerent force
now official became the Italian Liberation Corps. The corps consisted of the 1st
Motorized Combat Group, now named the "Utili" Division, and the "Nembo"
Division. The new corps saw action near Monte Cassino.
.P By 1945 the Royal Army had grown into six divisions which were assigned to
various American and British units.


[3014] [American 7th Armor Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The "Lucky Seventh" was activated March 1, 1942 at Camp Polk, Louisiana. The
division boarded the Queen Mary on June 6, 1944 for England in preparation for 
Overlord. 
.P The 7th Division landed on Omaha and Utah beaches August 10-12 and was quickly 
in the fighting at Chartres. With the breakout from the hedgerows the division 
pushed forward as fast as it could go until it ran out of gas at the beginning of 
September. The Third Army faced a tough battle eliminating the fortresses around 
Metz and the 7th Armored took its high share of casualties through September.
.P At the end of September the division was detached from the Third Army and 
attached to the United States Ninth Army supporting Operation Market Garden.
.P With the surprise Ardennes Offensive the Lucky Seventh was pulled from action 
on the Roer River and sent to defend St. Vith, Belgium. Facing overwhelming odds 
the Lucky Seventh stubbornly defended the town for six days before withdrawing. 
This action denied the Germans desperately needed momentum for their advance. The 
7th Armored would return to St. Vith one month later.
.P February 1945 began a period of rest for much of the division; the exception 
being it's Combat Command R. The CCR was attached to the USA's 78th Infantry 
Division in action in the Huertgen Forest.
.P Crossing the Rhine River into the Remagen bridgehead in late March the Lucky 
Seventh quickly broke out completing the southern edge of the Ruhr Pocket. The 
first halve of April was spent collapsing the pocket. 
.P At the end of April the Lucky Seventh was moved north to the Baltic Sea to 
mop up and a task force was sent to make contact with the Russians before VE 
Day.


[3015] [Japanese Batavia Infantry Army]
.T Late in the war Japan planned to grant a puppet independence to Indonesia. This unit represents troops that would have been formed to defend this puppet government.


[3016] [Japanese Saigon Militia - by Anonymous]
.T After the establishment of Vichy France the Japanese took control of French Indo-China. They maintained a low profile allowing Vichy administrators nominal control until they declared the return of sovereignty of to the Empire of Vietnam on March 9, 1945. The new Emperor Bao Dai and Prime Minister Tran Trong Kim were to lead the government. This unit represents troop loyal to this government. 


[3017] [Japanese Manila Garrison - by Anonymous]
.T The Second Philippine Republic was inaugurated on October 15, 1943 and Jose P. Laurel took his oath as president. But the government was just a puppet of the Japanese. This unit represents troop loyal to this government. 


[3018] [Japanese 7th Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 7th Division of the Imperial Japanese Army roots belong to 1888 when
Japan created its first modern army. Considered one of Japan's better divisions
the 7th stayed in the homeland for the entire war with one exception, it's 28th
Infantry Regiment. The division was stationed on Hokkaido guarding Japan against
a possible Soviet incursion.
.P Planned to be used in the invasion of Midway the 28th Infantry Regiment was
instead sent to Guadalcanal to counter the American landings. Under the command
of Kiyonau Ichiki. the 28th Infantry Regiment, also know as the battle group
Ichiki-Shitai, did not fare well on Guadalcanal. It was all but annihilated when
the battle was over.


[3019] [Japanese Calcutta Motorized Corps - by Anonymous]
.T Arzi Hukumat-e-Azad Hin established the Provisional Government of Free India
in Singapore during 1943. It was part of a political movement to free India from
British colonial rule by Indian nationalists-in-exile and fully supported by
Japanese military. This unit represents troop loyal to this government.


[3020] [Japanese 3rd Mechanized Div - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Sensha Shidan (Tank Division) was established in Inner Mongolia in
June 1942.
.P This division was key to Japan's initial success in their Operation Ichi-Go
in Central China 1944. For the perhaps the only time Japan used an armored
division to its full capability. In the early stages of the operation the 3rd
Tank Division exploited a breakthrough on the Yellow River and enveloped the
city of Luoyang from the rear and captured it after defeating the three Chinese
divisions defending it.
.P The demands of the deteriorating situation in the Pacific caused the 3rd Tank
Division to lose units. One regiment went to Bismarck Island, where it
languished until the end of the war. Another regiment was withdrawn to bolster
the defenses of Korea. This regiment would see further combat fighting against
the Soviets at the end of the war. The division's remaining two regiments ended
the war in China.
.P In September 1945 the 3rd Tank Division was officially demobilized.


[3021] [Warlord Peking - by Anonymous]
.T This counter represents the military potential around the former Imperial and
Republican capital.
.P These forces mainly consisted of urban and village militia of unknown
strength. They were part of the 600,000 to 900,000 puppet forces of Wang
Ching-wei's Reorganizational Government in Nanking. These troops were only armed
with old rifles.
.P During the Sino-Japanese war Peking had a population of maybe 600,000 to 1.7
million people.
.P Peking was controlled by the Japanese North China Front Army (200,000 men)
since July 1937. But also before Japan and other foreign treaty powers already
had stationed troops from Peking to Tientsin, among them US China Marines.
.P This semi-colonial setting lasted from the Boxer uprising (1900-1901) to
Pearl Harbor. Its pretense was the need to protect the foreign legation quarters
in Peking. These managed the diplomatic intercourse to 1935/36, even if the
Nationalist Chinese Government in May 1927 had declared Nanking as capital of
the Chinese Republic.
.P After the occupation of Peking in 1937, the Japanese North China Front Army
which had been built up from Tientsin Boxer-Garrison (1935 to 1937), ordered its
Special Service (Kita Seiichi) to build up a puppet regime. Since the founding
of Manchukuo (March 1932) the Imperial Japanese Army had been experimenting with
such regimes in North China.
.P In December 1937 a Provisional Government under Wang K'o-min was installed in
Peking. Its nominal leaders, with some difficulty, were recruited from the
Peiyang-Warlords, who had been controlling Peking and the Republic of China from
1916 to 1927/28. While a Japanese North China Development Company managed
economic exploitation, the Provisional Government vainly tried to install mass
consent by the New People's Association.
.P In March 1940, after the inauguration of Wang Ching-wei's Nationalist
Reorganizational Government in Nanking, the Provisional Government in Peking was
degraded to a Council of North China’s Political Affairs under the nominal
tutelage of Nanking. This Council was headed by different figureheads. Its
nominal jurisdiction included the provinces Hopei, Honan, Shansi and Shantung,
without much influence outside of Peking.
.H
.B Campaigns: rear area guard duty.


[3022] [Warlord Shanghai - by Anonymous]
.T This counter represents the regional military potential in the Shanghai-Nanking
 area.
.P The Japanese puppet forces of Wang Jingwei's Reformed Government of the 
Republic of China in Nanking fielded some 600,000 to 900,000 soldiers. Most of 
them were former warlord soldiers, militia and police, armed only with rifles. 
Wang Ching-wei planned to build up an army after the model of Chiang Kai-shek's 
Hwangp'u Military Academy (founded in 1924 with Russian help) as personal power base.
.P Therefore, Wang Ching-wei establish Central Officers Training Corps at Shanghai
and Central Military Academy at Nanking. Each of those graduated 1,000 students. Additionally even some Nationalist Chinese units seem to have defected to the Nanking forces.
.P Shanghai itself had been partly conquered by 12 divisions of the Japanese Central China Front Army (Matsui Sekiakon) in 1937. They had to fight three months for it against over 70 Chinese divisions, including most of the German trained elite divisions, plus urban guerilla
.P The Battle took a heavy toll on both sides, 200,000 to 400,000 Chinese and 40,000 to 70,000 Japanese casualties.
.P Only in December 1941 Japan was able to occupy the whole city: After Pearl 
Harbor, there was no need anymore to spare Shanghai's International Settlement. This was an international administrated enclave based on enforced treaty rights from the 19th century. Under the cover of international law the Settlement had even sheltered Nationalist Chinese Government agencies from 1937 to 1941.
.P Until then the city only partially was headed by a puppet regime. In March 1938
Japan, after considerable difficulties in finding a figurehead, inaugurated a 
Reformed Government of the Republic of China in Shanghai. It was led by Liang 
Hung-chih, a pro-Japanese ex-warlord functionary and supported by a mass-movement,
called Great People Association.
.P In November 1938, the reformed Government moved to the former capital of 
Nationalist China, Nanking. But all this was only propaganda. Central China was 
governed by Japan's China Expeditionary Army and exploited by the Central China 
Development Company.
.P Since 1940 the puppet government in Nanking was led by a more prominent 
figurehead: Wang Ching-wei, ex-revolutionary, Secretary of the deceased Father of 
Republican China, Sun Yat-sen, and leader of the Chinese Nationalist Party's left
-wing. It was inaugurated under the same name on March 29, 1940. Before that, Wang
secretly negotiated with Japan, fled from Chungking (in November 1938), and was 
nearly assassinated in Hanoi by Chiang Kai-shek's special service.
.P There are unproved speculations, that the defection of Wang was arranged, so 
that Nationalist China in any case would have been on the winning side. Still, it
is plausible, that the idealistic Wang wanted to save China from the war by a pan-Asiatic, anti-communist alliance with Japan.
.P His reformed Government of the Chinese Republic in Nanking vainly claimed to be the true heir of Nationalist Party and of Republican China. Nominally its jurisdiction reached throughout Japanese controlled China (without Manchuria and Taiwan). In reality the puppet regimes in Peking and Canton were controlled by the respective Japanese Army commands.
.P Wang Ching-wei died in November 1944, after another assassination attempt.
.P After the Japanese capitulation in September 1945, Nanking's puppet forces 
facilitated Nationalist Chinese takeover before the Communist New Fourth Army could occupy the important Yangtse-cities.
.H
.B Campaigns: rear area guard duty.


[3023] [Soviet 4th Guards Banner Infantry Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet Union awarded the Order of the Red Banner to individuals and units for gallantry and distinction in battle. Formations were giving the designation of being Guards for victory on the battle field. In the dark days of the invasion in 1941 the Soviet Union used these awards as moral boosters. Having these distinctions usually translated into better armaments and supplies.
.P The 161st Rifle Division was formed in 1940 at Mogilev. Fighting with the 20th Army, the 161st Rifle Division distinguished itself while caught in the great encirclement at Smolensk. Although the Soviets lost an incredible number of men there the trapped 20th Army waged the first successful offensive operation of the war for the Soviet Union while in the pocket. Most of the 20th Army escaped. For its actions in the Smolensk pocket, the 161st Rifle Division was awarded Guard status on September 18, 1941; one of the first division to be so recognized.
.P The 4th Guards Rifle Division went on to fight at Tikhvin where the Soviets took back the town from the Germans once again opening the vital "Road of Life" to Leningrad. The division was with the 21st Army at Stalingrad on September 1, 1942 but had been given to the 65th Army for Operation Uranus on November 19, 1942. The 4th Guards Rifle Division was with the 24th Army (4th Guards Army as of April 1943) for the battles along the Mius River and fought its way into Hungary being in the battle of Torda 1944.


[3024] [Soviet 8th Banner Infantry Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 8th Banner Infantry Army did not exist.
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.P The Guard Banner army unit is a hypothetical unit that reflects the Soviet tendency of reinforcing their successful units with extra manpower and equipment.


[3025] [Soviet 9th Banner Infantry Army - by Adam Scott]
.T The 9th Banner Infantry Army did not exist.
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.
.P The Guard Banner army unit is a hypothetical unit that reflects the Soviet tendency of reinforcing their successful units with extra manpower and equipment.


[3026] [Soviet Bucharest Infantry Army]
.T This City Based Volunteer unit represents the Romanian Army that fought alongside the Red Army after Romania signed an armistice with the Soviet Union in the fall of 1944.


[3027] [Soviet Paratroop Banner Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A Para Banner Army did not exist.
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.


[3028] [Soviet Mountain Banner Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A Mountain Banner Army did not exist.
.P The Order of the Red Banner was first issued by the Russian Federation in 1918. Originally given in recognition of valor to individuals in combat it was soon being awarded to civilians also. In 1924 the Soviet Union rededicated the Order of the Red Banner for heroism in battle. However, it could now be awarded to units as well as individuals. During the Great Patriotic War, as the Soviets called WWII, the Red Banner was quickly bestowed on any unit and that had any success against the Germans.


[3029] [Soviet Sofia Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T This City Based Volunteer unit represents the Bulgarian Army that fought 
alongside the Red Army after Bulgaria signed an armistice with the Soviet Union 
in the fall of 1944. Initially consisting of 30,000 men, the Bulgarian First Army
soon grew to a force of near 100,000 men deployed into six infantry divisions.
.P During the early years of World War II, the Bulgarian government had been 
sympathetic to the German cause, despite the feeling within the country that was 
more disposed toward Russia; fellow Slavic peoples. Relations with the Germans 
improved further when an area of Romania - Southern Dobruja - was ceded to 
Bulgaria by the German sponsored Treaty of Craiova in September 1940.
.P Unlike Hungary and Romania, Bulgaria were late comers in signing up to the 
tripartite pact as there was a deep seated and long standing fear within the 
country of upsetting Russia / Soviet Union, but Bulgaria formally joined the Axis
on March 1st, 1941. They were no doubt comforted by the assurances from Hitler 
that they would not be required to declare war on the Soviet Union, and that other
prizes would be available as reward for helping the Axis cause.
.P The first of these opportunities was not long in coming. On the 2nd March 1941 
German troops began heading over the border from Romania in preparation for the 
invasions of Yugoslavia and Greece. The operations against both were completed 
swiftly and when the Greeks were ready to surrender, Bulgarian forces marched into
Eastern Macedonia and Western Thrace; no doubt the invaders viewed both of these 
territories as part of a future "Greater Bulgaria". These areas became part of the
Bulgarian occupation zone.
.P On June 22, 1941 the Germans launched Operation Barbarossa, the invasion of the
Soviet Union. As agreed, the Bulgarians did not provide troops for this operation,
nor did they declare war on Stalin`s regime, though they did find the time to 
declare war on Britain and America in December 1941. Despite not providing combat
troops to the fighting in the Soviet Union Bulgaria did provide Germany with a 
vital resource; anti-partisan troops in Greece and Yugoslavia.
.P After the disasters that befell the German Army at Stalingrad and then Kursk, 
the Bulgarian King, Boris, sought to leave the Axis, and soon after, Boris was 
found dead in mysterious circumstances. The King`s successor, Prince Simon, was 
too young to take the throne and so a Regency Council was set up. Meanwhile the 
Bulgarians reluctantly remained part of the Axis.
.P When the Russians began moving into the Balkans in 1944, the Council sought to
make peace with Stalin that August; Stalin was not prepared to listen and would 
ensure that Bulgaria paid for their decision to align with the Fascists. The 
Soviet Union declared war on Bulgaria on the 5th September. After three days of 
bloodless conflict Bulgaria surrendered to the Soviet Union and agreed to declare
war on Germany.
.P The Wehrmacht attempted to disrupt the Soviet advance near Lake Balaton in 
March 1945. Operation Frühlingserwachen (Spring Awakening) was launched, targeting
the First Bulgarian and Soviet 57th Armies. The Bulgarians halted the German 
advance after they had managed to cross the Drava River. This victory by the 
Bulgarian forces did much to reestablishing a high moral throughout the First 
Bulgarian Army.
.P Building on success, the First Bulgarian Army led the opening moves of the 
Soviet Vienna Offensive west of Lake Balaton. The Bulgarians crossed the Drava 
River breaching the first of three defensive lines the German 2nd Panzer Army had
established to defend the only remaining oil fields available to them. By May, the
Soviet advance had become more of a pursuit as the Bulgarian Army followed the 
retreating Germans. On May 13, 1945 the First Bulgarian Army made contact with the
British Eighth Army in the Austrian Alps.


[3030] [Soviet 3rd Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 3rd Rifle Division was established in 1921. It spent of World War II in the Far East.
.P The division crossed the Amur River into Manchuria on August 9, 1945 as part of the 2nd Red Banner Army.


[3031] [Soviet 3rd Guards Banner Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 82nd Rifle Division was established in 1932 based at Perm. This division was sent to the Far East Army at some point and fought in the Battle of Khalkin Gol against the Japanese. . At some it was designated as a motorized rifle division. The 82nd Motorized Rifle Division was one of the Siberian divisions that showed up during the battle of Moscow. it arrived on October 22 just as the 5th Army was disintegrating and is credited with playing a major role in stopping the direct thrust on Moscow. Thus the 82nd Motorized Rifle Division became the 3rd Guards Motor Rifle Division in March 1942.
.P The division fought in the many operations during 1942 trying to eliminate the German Ninth Army in the Rzhev Salient. The 3rd Guards Motorized Rifle Division was used to create the 6th Guards Mechanized Corps on June 28, 1943.
.P Acting with the 4th Tank Army the 6th Guards Mechanized Corps was part of the counter attack at Kursk in which it took heavy casualties. The next action for the corps was in 1944 in the push into the Ukraine and then into Poland and Germany.

[3032] [Soviet 13th Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet Union armored formations at the start of the war were structured basically the same as any other European power. They grouped their armor into, on paper at least, powerful Mechanized Corps. The 13th Tank Division was in the 5th Mechanized Corps. 
.P On June 22, 1941 the 5th Mechanized Corps was garrisoning an area near Moscow and it appears that it was not moved for a couple of weeks. When it was finally put into action the corps was railed to an area west of Kiev. It is unclear when the 5th Mechanized Corps was destroyed; either in the Battle of Uman or the Battle of Kiev. 
.P By the beginning of September the Soviet armored forces had been become practically non-existent. The mechanized corps were gone as well as the tank divisions. the strongest armored formations left to the Soviet Union were tank brigades. It wouldn't be until late 1942 before the tank corps and mechanized corps would reappear in the force structure and at that the new corps were the rough equivalent of a German panzer division.

[3033] [Soviet 2nd Guards Banner Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet Union awarded the Order of the Red Banner to individuals and units for gallantry and distinction in battle. Formations were giving the designation of being Guards for victory on the battle field. In the dark days of the invasion in 1941 the Soviet Union used these awards as moral boosters. Having these distinctions usually translated into better armaments and supplies.
.P The 2nd Guards Mechanized Corps was formed October 1942 from the upgrading of the 22nd Guards Rifle Division. The corps was in the thick of it at Stalingrad, Odessa, Budapest and Vienna.

[3034] [Soviet 1st Guards Banner Armor Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The Soviet Union awarded the Order of the Red Banner to individuals and units for gallantry and distinction in battle. Formations were giving the designation of being Guards for victory on the battle field. In the dark days of the invasion in 1941 the Soviet Union used these awards as moral boosters. Having these distinctions usually translated into better armaments and supplies.
.P 1st Guards Tank Corps formed in December 1942 from the upgrading of the 26th Tank Corps for its actions at Stalingrad.


[3035] [British Oslo Militia]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[3036] [British Athens Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T This hypothetical unit represents a Greek army formed by the British.
.P When the Germans fled to avoid being trapped by the advancing Russians Greece
was in a state of chaos. The retreating Germans left behind them celebrations
and competing factions which prohibited Greece from initially forming a cohesive
force.


[3037] [British 43rd Motorized Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P The Division was the smallest unit of all arms that could function 
independently on the battlefield. In addition to its infantry battalions, each 
infantry division would have its own reconnaissance, artillery, signals and 
engineer components.
.P The 43rd Wessex Division was an infantry division, although is depicted in 
World In Flames as a Motorized Division. The Division was commanded by the 
controversial Major-General G.I Thomas from March 1942 until the end of the war.  It spent from 1940 until it went to Normandy in June 1944, in the South East of England on training for the 2nd front.  Although many Divisions lay claim to this title, 43rd Wessex was considered by many to be the finest Infantry Division in the British Army during WWII.
.P As the name implies, the Division has its roots in the West Country of England
and most of its key units came from West Country counties. The division's 
formation sign was a Wyvern (Dragon). The key units of the 43rd in 1944 and until 
the end of the war was:
.B 129th Infantry Brigade (4th Battalion Somerset Light Infantry, 4th and 5th Bn's 
Wiltshire Regiment)
.B 130th Infantry Brigade (7th Bn Royal Hampshire Regiment, 4th and 5th Bn's 
Dorset Regiment)
.B 214th Infantry Brigade (7th Bn Somerset Light Infantry, 1st Bn Worcestershire 
Regiment, 5th Bn Duke of Cornwall's Light Infantry)
.B The Machine Gun Battalion was the 8th Middlesex Regiment
.H
.P 43rd's first action was the 2nd British Army's third attempt at taking the 
city of Caen (Operation Epsom) and it was part of VIII Corps alongside 15th 
(Scottish) and 11th Armoured Divisions. The Division saw bitter fighting during 
this operation against largely SS troops. Other operations followed, all part of 
the British 2nd Army's attempt to break out from the beachhead, including Hill 
112 an important area of high ground in the Caen sector.
.P After the breakout, and as part of XXX Corps, the 43rd was the first Allied 
unit across the River Seine.
.P Again as part of XXX Corps, the Division was alongside the Guards Armoured 
Division during Operation Market Garden in September 1944. XXX Corps was tasked 
with relieving each of the three airborne divisions as they advanced and 
ultimately establishing bridgeheads over the River Ijssel to block escape by the 
retreating Germans. A number of factors combined to see this audacious operation 
fail not least of which was the unsuitability of the narrow track along which XXX
Corps had to advance.
.P After a period of static defence, the next major action was Operation Veritable
in February-March 1945 and for which the division was again part of XXX Corps. 
Veritable was the Northern Pincer (Operation Grenade being the Southern pincer 
launched by US 9th Army) in an operation designed to remove the Germans from the 
area between the Roer and Rhine Rivers. Once more the 43rd were involved in tough 
fighting even at this stage in the war.
.P The remainder of the war saw the 43rd push into Germany ultimately taking 
Bremen in the Cuxhaven peninsula, Northern Germany.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: Normandy (July-August 1944), Market Garden (September 1944), 
Rhineland (February-March 1945) The Rhine (March-April 1945)
.P For Arthur Jenkins. 4th Battalion The Wiltshire Regiment. Rest in Peace.


[3038] [British 10th Mechanized Division - by Robert Jenkins]
.P This counter does not represent an operational unit from World War II. However,
there was a 10th Armoured Division that was formed from the 1st Cavalry Division 
operating in the Middle East in August 1941.
.P The 10th Armoured Division had a short combat record in WWII.
.P Under the command of Major-General AH Gatehouse, 10th Armoured Division took 
part in the battle of Alam Halfa (August – September 1942) as part of XIII Corps.  This battle was Rommel`s attempt to cut off the British 8th Army by attacking the Alam Halfa ridge roughly 12 miles behind the British lines.  Field Marshal Montgomery`s plan was to let the Germans attack the ridge, defended by the 44th Infantry Division and supported by the armour of the 7th and 10th Divisions.  This worked perfectly and ultimately Rommel had to fall back due to unsustainable losses.
.P Thereafter, and as part of X Corps (alongside the 1st Armoured Division), 10th 
Armoured took full part in the Battle of El-Alamein in October-November 1942, 
breaking through the Axis lines once the Infantry had cleared a path.
.P The Key units at this time were:
.B 8th Armoured Brigade (3rd Royal Tank Regiment, Royal Scots Greys (2nd 
Dragoons), Nottinghamshire Yeomanry and the Staffordshire Yeomanry)
.B 24th Armoured Brigade (41st, 45th and 47th Royal Tank Regiments and the 11th 
Battalion the Kings Royal Rifle Corps)
.B 133rd Infantry Brigade (2nd, 4th and 5th Royal Sussex Regiments)
.P Thereafter the unit was sent back to Egypt. It was ultimately disbanded in 
1944.
.H
.B Key Campaigns: The Western Desert (1942)


[3039] [German 4th Motorized Division - by Adam Scott]
.T The 4th Infantry division was never classified as a motorized division by the Germans.
.P The 4th Infantry Division command was established on October 15, 1935 at Dresden. The division was mobilized in August 1940. 
.P On September 1, 1940 the 4th Infantry Division crossed the Polish border at Guttenburg. Under the command of the XV and IV Corps, Tenth Army throughout the campaign the 4th Infantry had battles near Lublinitz, Mokrsesc and Kielce before it forced a crossing of the Vistula River at Anapol. The division was then transferred to the West staging into the Rhineland.
.P On May 10, 1940 the 4th Infantry Division advanced into Belgium passing south of St. Vith. Still with the IV Corps, but Sixth Army this time, they crossed the Meuse River at Givet and then moved south of Arras. For the second stage of the French Campaign the division forced a crossing of the Somme and advanced south. 
.P In July 1940 the 4th Infantry Division returned to Germany where, on August 15, 1940, the division was reorganized into the 14th Panzer Division.


[3040] [German 7th Mechanized Division - by Adam Scott]
T The 2nd Light Division was established in 1938 in the military district, 
Wehkreis IX. This division consisted of week Pzkw I and Pzkw II Light Tanks at 
the start of the Polish Campaign. The division fought in several engagements in 
the conquest of Poland. The 7th Panzer Division was officially established on 
October 18, 1939 by the expansion of the 2nd Light Division.
.P Under command of Major General Erwin Rommel the 2nd Panzer used its still 
inadequate tanks, in heavy fighting, to great effect. The “Ghost Division” 
earned honors for its actions in the French campaign but at the cost of suffering 
the most casualties of any German division. The 7th panzer Division remained in 
France until February 1941 when it was readied in East Prussia for the upcoming 
Barbarossa Offensive.
.P On June 22, 1941 the German blitzkrieg struck again. The Ghost Division fought 
in the major engagements of the Minsk Pocket, at Smolensk and at Vitebsk on the 
drive on Moscow. However, by the time winter was done the 7th Panzer Division was 
down to just a handful of tanks and 64% of its soldiers were casualties, 84% 
casualties among the officers.
.P The division got a reprieve from the meat grinder and was sent to France to 
rebuild. The 7th got to break in its new tanks on a drive to the Mediterranean 
coast in the occupation of Vichy France.
.P Sent to southern Russia the 7th Panzer Division was used to try to fend the 
Soviets from taking Rostov but the division withdrew with the rest of the Front.
.P Germany’s 1943 summer offensive, Operation Citadel, cost the Ghost Division 
heavily. The much reduced division still fought with distinction however fighting 
in the battles at Belgorod, Kiev, Zhitomir and Kharkov. When the First Panzer 
Army was trapped in March 1944 what was left of the 7th Panzer Division broke out 
but had to leave much of its equipment behind.
.P The remnants of the division continued to fight on in Army Group Center 
earning more citations for its actions. Twice the Ghost Division had to be 
evacuated by sea. Its final action was in the Battle of Berlin but most of the 
remaining men of the 7th Panzer Division escaped and surrendered to the British.


[3041] [French 3rd Motorized Division]
.T The 3rd motorized division (3ème DIM) led by General BERTIN-BOUSSU. In May 1940, the 3ème DIM was attached to the Supreme HQ reserves.
.P In the night of 13th-14th May, the French urged various units south of Sedan to counter-attack the Germans.  The 14th May, reconnaissance elements  of the 3ème DCR and 3éme DIM arrived only around 4 P.M. near Stonne (20 km south of Sedan). They faced the 10th Panzer division and the "Grossdeutschland" infantry regiment. But only at the end of the 15th May, all the 3éme DIM was ready to attack the Germans.
.P During three days (between the 15th and the 17th May), the town of Stonne switched side 17 times. The battle of Stonne has been called by the Germans the "Verdun of 1940". The Kriegstagebuch (journal) of the "Grossdeutschland" regiment indicates that "the name of Stonne entered in the history of the regiment with blood". Between the 15th and the 25th may, the 3éme DIM lost also many men. For example one of its infantry regiment had 362 KIAs and a company of another one finished the battle with only 5 sergeants and 30 soldiers left!


[3042] [French 4th DLM Mechanized Division]
.T The 4ème DLM was created at the beginning of June 1940 with the remnants of the 1st DLC (Light cavalry division) , 17th GRCA (Army Corps Reconnaissance Group) , and 2nd GRDI(Infantry Division Reconnaissance Group). This division was equipped with 10 S35 and 10 H39 tanks plus 12 P178 armored cars.
.P After the 9th June, the 4ème DLM covered the retreat of the 7th army from Epernay to Meaux.


[3043] [Portuguese 1st Garrison - by Adam Scott]
.T Portugal did not field a corps level command during World War II.
.P Although Portugal did not take an active part in the war it did make some political moves for its defense.
.P After the Spanish civil war, Spain and Portugal agreed to mutually defend the Iberian Peninsula against any aggressor.
.P Despite being neutral, in 1943 Portugal agreed to a British request for bases in the Azores.


[3044] [Italian 3rd Infantry Division]
.T 3rd Division "Ravenna" was a mountain-infantry formation, adapted for semi-alpine combat at altitudes below 2000m. Several Italian divisions were equipped in this manner with a view to waging a mountain war similar to Italy's experiences in the Great War.
.P These formations were generally the same as line infantry divisions with the exception of greater reliance on pack mules and more mobile divisional artillery. While they lacked the specialist training of the Alpine divisions, they did largely recruit from mountainous areas of the country.
.P 3rd Division was part of III Corps in 1st Army Group West during the invasion of France in Jun 1940; this was a short campaign notorious for the lack of preparedness and imagination by Italian Army commanders who squandered nearly 6000 casualties in frontal assaults across mountainous terrain against fortified positions, achieving little in the way of physical gains prior to the French armistice. 
.P Following this, the division then formed part of XI Corps successfully attacking northern Yugoslavia on the Giulian Front in April 1941.
.P The final fate of  "Ravenna" division was as part of II Corps, Italian 8th Army reinforcements to the Russian front in August 1942. The reformed Italian force in Russia comprised three corps, and operated on the northern flank of the German 6th Army during the Don campaign in the second half of 1942.
.P The 8th Army, including "Ravenna" was effectively destroyed in December 1942 during the Russian "Little Saturn" offensive which encircled Stalingrad and effectively turned the tide of the war in the east. Italian losses in this battle are estimated at around 80,000 lost or captured.
.H
.B
.B Campaigns: France (1940), Balkans (1941), Russia (1942)
.B Notable Commanders: Major General Edoardo Nebbia (1940-42)


[3045] [Italian Madrid Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A "what-if" unit.
.P Based on the experience of other powers this hypothesizes that Italy could have
raised forces from Spain if they had taken Madrid. Essentially a combination of 
Italian ex-patriots and local sympathizers, due to strong ties having been 
developed during the Spanish Civil War, joining the winning side. 


[3046] [Italian Cairo Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A "what-if" unit.
.P Based on the experience of other powers this hypothesizes that Italy could have
raised forces from Egypt if they had taken Cairo. Essentially a combination of 
Italian ex-patriots and local sympathizers join the winning side. 


[3047] [Italian Athens Infantry Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T A "what-if" unit.
.P Based on the experience of other powers this hypothesizes that Italy could have
raised forces from Greece if they had taken Athens. Essentially a combination of 
Italian ex-patriots and local sympathizers join the winning side. 


[3048] [Italian Supply Unit - by Adam Scott]
.T Supply units represent material that armies accumulated in anticipation that 
their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations.
.P The only distinguishing characteristics of these units is their movement 
points, which is loosely based on the owning major power’s ability to move 
emergency supply to where it was needed.
.P Italy could have used a supply unit in Italian East Africa which was cut off 
from supply in 1940 and the 230,000 man army operated under a severe shortage of 
almost everything.


[3049] [German I Slovak Militia]
.P UNDER CONSTRUCTION


[3050] [French Damascus Cavalry Corps]
.T In 1941, Vichy France has around two divisions in Syria and Lebanon. In more details, these troops group 6 infantry regiments : the 6th "infantry regiment of foreign legion", the 24th "Régiment de marche d'infanterie coloniale", the 22nd and 29th "régiment de tirailleurs algériens", the 16th "Régiment de tirailleurs tunisiens", the 17th "régiment de tirailleurs sénégalais" and several cavalry units with 3 Spahi regiments and 50 irregular cavalry squadrons (druzes, lebanese, Kurdes..).
.T As Vichy permits to German and Italian aircrafts, en route to Irak, to refuel in Syria, the British decide to invade the Levant in June 1941. The 8th June, the 7th Australian division, the 5th India brigade and two Free French brigades attack Syria through Palestine and the West Bank. 
.T The 7th Australian division (21st brigade) advances along the coastline from Haifa to Beirut. After crossing the Litani river, the Australians start to attack Sidon the 13th June, and take it the 15th June.  On the road from Marjayoum to Alep the Australian 25th brigade makes little progress and is stopped by a Vichy French counter attack near Sayda. Along the road to Damascus, the Free French and Indian troops reach Kissoué the 15th June. Then a second Vichy French counter attack with Tank and cavalry units overwhelms the Allies troops and reach Daraa the 16th June.
.T From 17th to 21st June, the Allies offensive starts again. In the west, the Australians take Damour between Beirut and Sayda. After a fierce battle near Mezze the 19th and 20th June, where an Indian battalion is destroyed, the Allies take Damascus the 21st June. The Habforce attacks from Irak to Palmyre which is taken only the 3rd July.
.T After the fall of Damascus, the Australians make a breakthrough near Damour and push North to Beirut . In the east, the Allies progress near Baalbek and Homs. Thus, in the beginning of July, the Vichy position is untenable. Vichy general Dentz signes an armistice in Acre the 14th July. The Levant campaign is over with more than 1000 killed and 5000 wounded men for the Vichy troops.


[3051] [French Algeria Mountain Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T This is a hypothetical unit.


[3052] [French Algiers Militia - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents the many units raised in Algeria during the war.

.P Vichy France fielded a sizeable force in Algeria. This force included the 2nd,
3rd and 4th Division 
d'Infantry Algerinne (DIA), or North African Divisions, which
were each made up of mostly Algerians. With
 the Allied landings in North Africa 
the newly formed French XIX Corps joined the British First Army for the 
attack 
into Tunisia.


[3053] [French Morocco Militia]
.T After the fall of France, the armistice allowed a force of about 55,000 men to 
Vichy troops in Morocco. In November 1942, the French forces group 4 divisions in
Meknes, Casablanca, Fez and Marrakesh plus several coastal defenses batteries. 
.T In the early morning of the 7th November, the US conducts 3 simultaneous 
landing on the Morocco coast. The first one, is planned to size the port of Safi 
(100 km south of Casablanca). At 445 AM, two destroyers debark 350 men directly 
into the port. Then the coastal defenses (2 batteries, one with 4 x 130mm Mle 1924
guns, the second one with 2 75mm gun) begin to fire on the ships offshore. The 
Battleship New York destroys the fire control tower of these batteries, thus 
stopping the French resistance. 
.T  Fedala, 15 km north of Casablanca, was chosen for the second landing. Indeed,
the Americans judged that a direct landing against Casablanca would be too bloody
because of the many coastal guns and the 380 mm guns of the battleship Jean Bart 
that defend the port. Fedala's beaches are defended by 3 coastal batteries (one 
with 3 x 100mm Mle 1897/17, one with 3 x 138 mm Mle 1910 and one with 2 x 75 mm 
guns), the 102 coastal infantry company and 3 FT 17 tanks. At 615 AM, the 
Americans start to land, but the surf conditions are very poor, and 157 landing 
crafts (on 347) are beached and wrecked. Moreover, at 700 AM, the coastal battery
of Pont Blondin opens fire. 4 destroyers and the CL Brooklyn reply vigorously (the
Brooklyn fires more than 752 shells of 152 mm) destroying one 138 mm gun and the 
observation tower, but the destroyer 603 is hit in its boiler and forced to 
retreat. At 930, the Pont Blondin is captured by American infantry. The 100 mm 
coastal guns also fire at the American ships, and are bombarded by the CA Augusta.
This battery only surrenders at 200 PM after a fierce assault of American 
infantry. The 9th November, the American troops move south toward Casablanca. The French organize the defense of the city, with the 6th regiment de tirailleurs marocains, troops of the 6th regiment de tirailleurs sénégalais and of the Régiment d'Infanterie Coloniale du Maroc. The 10th November, the US attack and force the French to leave Ain Sebaa in the east of Casablanca, but after three days the US troops are unable to arrive in front of Casablanca. They enter the city only the 12th November after Amiral Darlan signes a truce with general Clark.
.T The last landing spot is Mehdia (a few kilometers north of Rabat) with the 
objective of the airfield of Port Lyautey. Mehdia is defended by 2X x 138 mm Mle 
1910 guns. The landing goes well. But French troops of the 1er regiment de 
tirailleurs marocains supported with a few R35 and H35 tanks make several 
counter-attacks and take back the lighthouse and the 138 mm coastal battery. 
These attacks are blocked by the USN air fleet and shells of the Texas battleship.
By the afternoon of the 10th November the area around Port Lyautey is in American
hands. The fierce fights in this sector cost 89 US and 133 French KIA.


[3054] [French Antanarivo Militia]
.T After the conquest of Burma, and the attack of Ceylon by the Japanese air fleet, the Allies think that the Japanese could use Vichy French Madagascar as a main base, in particular for their submarines. That is the reason why the British army decides to invade this island in May 1942. 
.T At that time, the French garrison is composed of two "Régiment Mixte Malgache", one engineer section, one reco section, two batteries of 65 mm guns and several coastal defence batteries. All in all, about 8000 men, bad equipped and poorly trained.
.T  The 5th may 1942, the British completely surprise the troops of the 2nd Régiment Mixte Malgache by landing in the Courrier Bay, which is full of reefs. A French company sent to stop the advance of the 29th English brigade is rapidly overrun. 
.T Then the French decide to defend the Antsiran peninsula on a 2 kilometers long defence line : the line G-H. A company of the 2nd Régiment Mixte Malgache, 130 French sailors of the French ships sunk in the morning of the 5th May and several guns stop the British during the whole 5th may and the morning of the 6th May, destroying 6 British tanks. The French counter attack, and even ambush the British troops at the Bonne Nouvelle pass. In the evening of the 6th, another frontal assault achieves a breakthrough in the center of the French defensive line. Meanwhile, the British destroyer Anthony lands commandoes directly at Antsiran.  In the afternoon of the 7th May, British troops seize Antsiran, which force the French commander to surrender.  The battle of Diego Suarez is over : Brtitish troops lost 105 KIA and 283 WIA. Vichy lost about 150 KIA and 500 WIA.
.T The remnants of the French forces withdraw in the South of Madagascar. Combats continue till the 8th November but with low intensity.


[3055] [French Dakar Motorized Corps - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents what could have been possible.

.P The United States, by agreement, reached its limit for re-arming the French. 
Had the United States 
been willing to provide more lend-lease to the French a 
motorized corps could have been conceivably 
raised in Dakar?

.P Another reason why France would have had trouble raising another corps in 
Senegal was the
 disillusionment of the Senegalese people with the French Empire.


[3056] [German SS Russland Infantry Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent the Russian volunteers in the Waffen SS.


[3057] [German SS Kama Mountain Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T The 23rd Waffen Mountain Division of the SS, Kama was created on June 17th, 1944. This division was made of German officers and NCOs and Croatian soldiers. It was formed in the Backa region annexed by Hungary after April, 1941.
.P Although this unit was called a division, its size was far from a theoretical 
German division. Indeed, it had a maximum of 3,793 men. As the Soviet army invaded
Hungary and the Balkans in the autumn of 1944, this unit was not yet ready to 
fight. In October, 1944, the division was disbanded and its elements were used as 
replacements for other German divisions.
.P Kama is the name of a short Turkish sword.


[3058] [German SS Freiwill Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent the Austrian SS.
.P The Austrian SS organization developed in the early thirties and operated as an
underground organization. In mid-1935, it was led by Ernst Kalternbrunner. After 
the Anschluss, the Austrian volunteers formed the SS Der Fuhrer Regiment. In 1939, this unit was moved to the Bohemia and Moravia protectorate.
.P In October, 1939, this regiment joined two others to form a division which was called Das Reich in 1940. The regiment took part in:
.B the campaign for France (1940),
.B the Balkans (April, 1941),
.B the battle near Smolensk and Moscow (November, 1941),
.B Kharkov (1943),
.B Kursk (1943),
.B Normandy (1944),
.B the battle of the Bulge (1944), and
.B Hungary (1945).


[3059] [German SS Weissr Militia - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent all the white Russian volunteers serving in the Waffen SS, and among them, the 30th SS division Weissruthenishe.
.P In July, 1944, the Schutzmannschaft-Brigade Siegling was formed with several units of the Ordnungpolizei of white Russia. On the 18th of August, 1944, this brigade became the 30th SS division and was sent in the north east of France to fight against the French Resistance. But on August 27th, two battalions of this unit changed sides. They became the 1st and 2nd Ukrainian Battalions of the French Army. These two battalions were involved in several fights against the German army in September, 1944. Later, in order to not be forced to return to USSR, these men were recruited in the French Foreign Legion.
.P On the 1st of January, 1945, the depleted 30th SS division moved to Grafenworh and was disbanded. The Russian soldiers of this unit went to the 600th division of the Vlassov Army, the remaining Ukrainians and Byelorussians were used to form a new SS brigade (Weissruthenishe) in March, 1945. Finally, this unit was again disbanded shortly thereafter in the Weiden area.


[3060] [German SS Holland Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent all the Dutch troops serving in the German Army during World War II. Among them, there was the Landstorm Nederland unit of the Waffen SS.
.P The Landstorm Nederland was created on the 12th of March, 1943 as a Dutch territorial defensive unit. This unit was formed with German officers and NCOs, and Dutch volunteers. In 1944, it consisted of around 3400 men in 3 battalions.
.P In September, 1944, two battalions protected the Belgium frontier but could not stop the Allied assault. The 3rd battalion was involved in the defense of Elst during Market Garden.
.P On the 1st of November, 1944, the 3 battalions were formed into the SS-Freiwilligen-Grenadier-Brigade 'Landstorm Nederland'. In February, 1945, this brigade sized unit defended the area of Betuwe in Netherland. On the 23rd of February, 1945, the brigade attacked the 49th British Division near Zetten. Despite some limited successes, the unit suffered several losses and a great number of desertions. On the 9th of May, 1945, the brigade finally surrendered to 49th British Division in Elst.


[3061] [German SS Lettiland Garrison - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent the Latvian Legion which was formed with two SS 
divisions:
.B The 15th SS Grenadier Division (1st Latvian)
.B The 19th SS Grenadier Division (2nd Latvian)
.P This legion was created in January, 1943 with Latvian conscripts or volunteers (the volunteers represented only 15-20% of the total). In February, 1943, this legion was only a brigade sized unit (2nd brigade) which fought around Leningrad until January, 1944. In November, 1943, the 15th SS division was formed and sent to Ostrov and later to Novgorod before retreating in January, 1944. At that time, the 2nd brigade was transformed into the 19th SS division. In April, 1944, these two divisions moved to Opochka, where they were attacked by the Red Army, in June, 1944, and were obliged to retreat to Latvia.
.P The 15th division was sent to Prussia to refit until January, 1945. Then the division fought near Danzig and in Pomerania in early March. 1000 men of the division were shipped to the Kurland pocket, while the remainder surrendered to the Western Allies.
.P The 19th division stayed in Latvia. In October, 1944, the division was trapped in the Kurland pocket. It took part to the six Grand Battles which occurred in the pocket between the Germans and the Soviets until the end of the war. On the 9th of May, the 19th division surrendered to the Red Army.


[3062] [German SS Nordland Mechanized Corps - by Eric Piatyszek]
.T This unit could represent all the Norwegian volunteers (around 50,000) serving in the German Army during World War II. Among them, the Nordland regiment and Norwegian Legion served as Waffen SS units.
.P The Nordland regiment was created on the 20th of April, 1940, with Norwegian and Dane volunteers. In June, 1940, Nordland with the Germania regiment (German) and Westland regiment (Dutch and Flemish) formed the 5th SS division Wiking. On the 29th of June 1941, Nordland moved to Ukraine and during the winter of 1941/1942 defended the Mius river. Later, during the summer of 1942, the regiment took part in operation Case Blue and pushed deep into the Caucasus. In 1943, the Nordland was involved in the defense of Karkhov and the Dnieper River. Finally, the regiment was disbanded in April, 1943.
.P The Norwegian legion (NDL) was formed on the 29th of June, 1941 to fight against the USSR. This regiment sized legion was assigned to the 2nd SS infantry brigade and was involved in the siege of Leningrad. From February, 1942 until February, 1943, this unit tried to stop several breakout attempts from the Leningrad defenders (in particular near Krasny Bor, with the Blue Spanish division). These continuous attrition fights depleted the Legion, which was withdrawn from the front and disbanded in May, 1943.


[3063] [Communist Chinese Cavalry Division]
.T As no division or corps sized Red cavalry unit existed in the War of Anti-
Japanese Resistance (1937-1945), this counter is a “what if” counter.
.P Traditionally, the Chinese military did not rely very much on cavalry. Only the
two ex-nomadic foreign dynasties of Imperial China had a cavalry tradition: the 
Mongolic Yuan and the Mandchu Ch'ing-Dynasty. As their offspring, some of the 
ethnic minorities of China, like the Chinese Moslems (Hui) of Kansu Province 
operated with cavalry units.
.P Chinese Communist forces simply did not have access to larger amounts of horses, nor the means to feed them. Even for transportation they relied more on all sorts of porters, than on horses, as all Chinese forces of that time.
.H
.B Campaigns: None, as being a hypothetical unit.


[3064] [Communist Chinese Supply Unit]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that their supply lines might be cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 
.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points, which is loosely based on the owning major power's ability to move emergency supply to where it was needed.


[3065] [Warlord Lanchow]
.T As there was no dominant Warlord of provincial importance in Kansu during the Sino-Japanese War, this counter represents the combined military potential of various local forces there.
.P According to the last census in the 1930s, Lanchow had a population of 97,000. According to the estimates of the Nationalist Chinese Ministry of Interior in 1943, Kansu province had a multi-ethnic population of 6.2 million people, mainly Chinese Muslims (Hui), but also Chinese, Uigurs and Tibetans. It was one of the poorest provinces in China.
.P The military potential of Kansu and its political affiliation is difficult to assess: Most of it, including the capital, was garrisoned not by Chinese Communists but by Nationalist Chinese troops, Russian advisory personnel and different local Chinese Muslim forces.
.P The Hui, who also populate Qinghai, Ningsia, Yunnan and parts of Shantung, are traditionally well known in China for being excellent warriors. But not being politically united then, the Muslims in Kansu province had variable affiliations. Hui held high positions in the Nationalist Chinese Military hierarchy and provincial administration. Others are said to have formed Communist partisan forces later in the Chinese Civil War (1945-1949).
.P Even the Japanese had their own Hui policy: In 1906, as an anti-imperialistic, pan-Asiatic gesture, Japan declared itself as protector of the Muslim world. Since the 1930s the political experts of Japans industrial-military complex in Manchuria probably were better informed about the Hui, than Chinese administration itself. But because of the realities of Japanese occupation during the war, the policy of fostering Muslim secession movements was not very successful.
.P Last not least, in the 1930s Soviet-Russia revived the Czarists policy of the
Great Game in Inner Asia. It quickly fielded more political-military influence in
the revolting Turk-Muslim principalities of Hsinkiang (The New Territories) than China itself.
.P During the Sino-Japanese War, Lanchow was important mainly as entrance for small quantities of Russian military equipment and supply in times, when Free China practically was sealed off by Japan. This material was dedicated not to the Communist forces, but to Nationalist China. For Stalin, who after 1937 feared a war on two fronts, the latter strategically was the more attractive partner, than his ideological brothers in China.
.P Logistically, the Russian military aid was moved south over the caravan route through Hsinkiang to Kansu by animal caravans, trucks and by plane.
.P Additionally, in the 1930s a Chinese-German-Swedish co-operation had helped to explore the logistical capabilities of a land and of an air route from Kansu northwards: The Sino-German Eurasia Airline and the Swedish explorer Sven Hedin were involved. Additionally, US general Joseph Stillwell in March 1938 inspected Lanchow to evaluate the supply situation there.
.H
.B Campaigns: Defense of Kansu Province (1937-1945)


[3066] [Nationalist Chinese 7th Infantry Division]
.T During the Sino-Japanese War (1937-1945), the 7th Nationalist Chinese Division was part of the Third Corps. Thus it mainly operated in Shansi and Shensi Provinces. It was attached to First and Second War Area.
.P In August and September 1937, 7th Division (Tseng Wan-chung) took part in the 
battles along the Peking-Wuhan Railway. Together with its parent unit, the Second
Army Group (15 divisions) it was driven back South West by First and Second 
Japanese Corps (together 6 divisions): The Chinese 7th Division and its parent 
corps defensive positions along the rivers Yungting and Hutuo were outflanked by 
two Japanese pincers along the railways in Shansi province.
.P Thus the Chinese Third Corps could only put up a sketchy defense of Ladie's 
Mountain Pass, which leads to Taiyuan city: In October 1937 the important pass fell after repeated frontal attacks of the Japanese 20th and 109th Divisions. Both sides suffered heavy casualties Because the attacking forces were so small, 20th Japanese Division is said to have lost half of its men due to a Chinese encirclement. Nevertheless, Taiyuan city fell in November 1937.
.P In 1938 the Imperial Army reached the Yellow River bow (Paotow-Taiyuan) and the front in North China remained relatively static for the following six years.
.P In 1940 7th Division was part of Second War Area (Yen Hsi-shan) in Shansi province. Its old division commander, Tseng Wan-chung, now concurrently headed Third Corps and 5th Army Group.
.P In May and June 1941, 5th Army Group (6 divisions) under First War Area (19 divisions) fought the Battle of Southern Shansi against the Japanese North China Front Army (7 divisions). In this battle, the latter force managed to destroy the Chinese bridgehead North of Yellow River in the Chungtiao Mountain Area (170 km x 50 km).
.P The Chinese 7th Division and its parent corps occupied the Eastern part of the salient. Their counter-attacks and guerilla operations could not stop the methodic Japanese offensive. Finally, the front broke down when North China Front Army managed to occupy some of the crossing sites of Yellow River. The Chinese First War Area suffered heavy losses. From now on, the rough terrain area North of the Yellow River was controlled by Japan and by Communist partisans.
.P In the Japanese Ichigo Offensive 1944, the Chinese First War Area could not hold the Kaifeng-Tungkwan Rail, but at least it managed to stop the Japanese Army from reaching Sian.
.P In Winter 1944, 3rd Corps (7th, 12th and New 3rd divisions) was part of 38th Army Group (5 divisions) under First War Area (some 50 divisions). 7th Division then was commanded by Li Yung-chang.
.P In September 1945 3rd Corps, and thus probably also 7th Division, was stationed
in Western Kansu. As this province was far in the rear of the Sino-Japanese 
frontline, 3rd Corps probably was on duty against Mao's Shensi-Kansu-Ningsia Soviet.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle along the Peking-Wuhan Railway (1937), Battle of Southern Shansi (1941), Defense of Sian (1944), Anti-Communist operations in Kansu Province (1945)


[3067] [Warlord Chengtu]
.T Before the Sino-Japanese War, Szechuan province was only loosely incorporated 
into Chiang Kai-shek's Nanking regime. Its dominating warlord, Liu Hsiang, primus inter pares among a dozen competing Szechuan warlords, died in 1938, when leading 200,000 Szechuanese soldiers as commander of the 7th War Zone to the East. These troops participated in the defense of Nanking (1937).
.P After the death of Liu, Chiang Kai-shek appointed Chang Ch'un as provincial governor and later himself took over: Szechuan simply was too important as the main bastion of Nationalist China in the war. 
.P In the 1930s the province was already envisioned by Nationalist Chinese technocrats as a secure future centre for the armament industry. After the fall of Wuhan in October 1938 it became the political and administrative centre of Nationalist China. Together with Yunnan province and Communist Yennan, the easily defendable macro-region around the cities Chengtu and Chungking was the most important shelter for the refugee masses from East China, of whom some 95 Mio. fled to the hinterland.
.P According to the Ministry of Interior's estimate in 1943, Szechuan province had a population of 45.8 million people. Wartime Chengtu might have had 500,000 to one million inhabitants. Over 5 Mio. Szechuanese served in the Nationalist Chinese Army during the war. Their contribution is partly represented by this counter.
.H 
.B Campaigns: Defense of Nanking (1937)


[3068] [Warlord Chungking]
.T Before the Sino-Japanese War, Szechuan province was only loosely incorporated 
into Chiang Kai-shek's Nanking regime. Its dominating warlord, Liu Hsiang, primus inter pares among a dozen competing Szechuan warlords, died in 1938, when leading 200,000 Szechuanese soldiers as commander of the 7th War Zone to the East. These troops participated in the defense of Nanking (1937).
.P After the death of Liu, Chiang Kai-shek appointed Chang Ch'un as provincial governor and later himself took over: Szechuan simply was too important as the main bastion of Nationalist China in the war. 
.P In the 1930s the province was already envisioned by Nationalist Chinese technocrats as a secure future centre for the armament industry. After the fall of Wuhan in October 1938 it became the political and administrative centre of Nationalist China. 
.P Together with Yunnan province and Communist Yennan, the easily defendable macro-region around the cities Chengtu and Chungking was the most important shelter for the refugee masses from East China, of whom some 95 Mio. fled to the hinterland.
.P According to the Ministry of Interior's estimate in 1943, Szechuan province had a population of 45.8 million people. As wartime capital, Chungking might have had one to two million inhabitants. Over 5 Mio. Szechuanese served in the Nationalist Chinese Army during the war. Their contribution is partly represented by this counter.
.H 
.B Campaigns: Defense of Nanking (1937)


[3069] [Warlord Kunming]
.P From 1937 to 1940 Yunnan's warlord Lung Yun actively supported the anti-Japanese resistance. He dispatched one of his two armies to the front: The 60th Army fielded some 35,000 men. It was commanded by a relative, Lu Han. It took part in the victorious Battle of Tai-erh-chuang.
.P In 1940 it was called back to Yunnan to maintain the balance with Chiang's troops. Additionally Lung Yun was allowed by Chiang to build another unit (93rd Army). 
.P Due to the new wealth coming by the Hump and by Burma road, Lung Yun was also able to build up 14 additional regiments, without consent or help from Chungking.
.P Due to their proximity to Burma Road the Yunnan forces probably were equipped comparatively well. Based on the ethnic composition of Yunnan province, they probably partly consisted of minority peoples, like Yunnan-Muslims.
.P For Nationalist China Yunnan province was crucial in the Sino-Japanese War: It was the most important window to the outside world, first by the Kunming-Hanoi railway, then by the Burma Road. 
.P Warlord Lung Yun came to power in 1927. The King of Yunnan was only loosely 
allied with Chiang Kai-shek. In 1937 Lung Yun was willing to fight the Japanese, 
but did not welcome tighter Nationalist Chinese control. In September 1945 he was sacked by Chiang Kai-shek
.P Lung Yuan is said to have sympathized with Wang Ching-wei's peace movement. He helped the latter puppet leader to flee into Japanese territory in 1938. 
.P The new geographical importance of Yunnan province changed the military status-quo between Chiang and Lung. Yunnan had to be adequately guarded. Thus a delicate balance of power had to be found and maintained between local forces and new dispatched Chiang loyalist’s (52nd and 56th Army).
.P During the war, Kunming became a centre of anti-Chiang intellectuals, who refounded the prestigious universities from coastal China there.
.T According to the Ministry of Interior’s estimate in 1943, Yunnan province had a multi-ethnic population of 10.8 million people. Wartime Kunming, also known as Yunnan-fu, might have had 500,000 to 1 million inhabitants.
.H
.B Campaigns: Battle of Tai-erh-chuang (March 1938), Defense of Yunnan province (1940-1945).


[3070] [Russian Partisan HQ "Zoya K"]
.T Zoya Kosmodemyanskaya (1923-1941), Soviet teenage partisan, captured, tortured and executed.
.P Zoya was only seventeen and a Moscow pupil when she joined the Soviet partisan forces, taking part in reconnaissance and sabotage missions behind the German lines.  On 27 November 1941, in the village of Petrischevo, she was caught setting fire to stables containing 300 German horses.  The Germans stripped and relentlessly tortured her in the hope that she would divulge information about her comrades.  She remained defiantly silent until, losing patience after two days of abusing her, her captors led her out to execution with a placard around her neck denouncing her as an arsonist.
.P The villagers were forced to witness the execution.  To them she shouted 
"Here comrades! Why do you look so gloomy? Fight on, fight on!" and then to her 
captors: "There are two hundred million of us! You cannot hang us all!"
.P The Germans bayoneted her corpse and left it to dangle on the gallows for a 
month as a warning to others.  On New Year's Eve, drunken German soldiers pulled 
her body down and stabbed and hacked at it. Later that night, the villagers crept
out of their houses and secretly buried her mutilated body in a shallow grave.
.P When the Soviets recaptured the area, her body was exhumed and taken to Moscow
for proper burial. On 16 February 1942 she was posthumously awarded the title of 
Hero of the Soviet Union, the first woman to be honoured thus.
.P Detailed photographs of her execution were found on the body of a dead German 
officer. They were published widely. The shocking image of her half-naked body 
lying in the snow, the rope still around her neck, became an icon of martyrdom. 
Her mother wrote a book, and in 1944 a film about Zoya was made, with a score by 
Shostakovich. Monuments to Zoya still stand in St. Petersburg, Tambov, Dorokhov, and Petrischevo.  She has even had two asteroids named after her: 1793 Zoya and 2072 Kosmodemyanskaya.
.P Since the collapse of the Soviet Union some doubts have been cast on Zoya's 
story, and allegations have been made either that she was betrayed by a comrade or that she was actually captured by residents, angry at her burning their property, and that it was they who handed her over to the Germans.  Whatever the truth behind her capture, one thing is certain: her stalwart refusal to break under torture, and her lecturing her captors even as they put the noose around her neck, became an inspiration for partisans throughout the Soviet Union.


[3071] [Yugoslavian Partisan HQ “Tito”]
.T Josip Broz (1892-1980), the most successful partisan leader of the war, who liberated Yugoslavia and became its President.
.P Before the war, Josip Broz was General Secretary of the Yugoslav Communist 
Party.  Following the Axis invasion in April 1941, he organised a resistance 
movement which he called the Partisans, after the guerrillas who fought Napoleon 
in Spain in 1808 and in Russia in 1812. The Partisans were Communists, with the 
slogan Death to Fascism, Liberty to the People.
.P Broz was given the nom de guerre of Tito.  A colourful story goes that he was 
named for the command he would most commonly give in the front-line, pointing to a
task to be done, for in Serbo-Croat his name sounds like "You -- that!"  However 
it is more likely to have originated from his Soviet code-name of TT.
.P Within months of formation, the Partisans had liberated substantial swathes of 
territory in western Yugoslavia, where they organised people's councils or 
soviets. They opened schools, printed a newspaper, performed plays and even organised sports events.
.P Late in 1942, Tito set-up the Anti-Fascist Council of National Liberation of Yugoslavia (AVNOJ) to act as a provisional government.  Its manifesto supported equal rights for all minorities, respect for private property. and postponement of any social change until national elections after the war.
.P Throughout the war, the Partisans vied with two other groups for the loyalties of the people: the Serbian Chetniks under Mihajlovic, and the official government-in-exile under King Peter.  Mihajlovic loathed communism, and refused to combine forces under a joint command.  In November 1941, he ordered the Chetniks to attack the Partisans, and for the remainder of the war the two resistance movements fought each other.
.P This was a great embarrassment to the Western Allies, who had initially supported the royalist Chetniks in preference to Tito.  But by 1943 it was clear that only the Partisans were actually fighting the Axis, and so, at the Tehran Conference, Roosevelt and Churchill decided to abandon the Chetniks and transfer their allegiance to the Partisans.  From that point on, Tito received substantial aid from Britain and America, and was able to go on the offensive.  After the war, Mihajlovic was executed for collaborating with the Germans.
.P The Axis came close to killing Tito on three separate occasions, during 
Operation White (January to April 1943), Operation Black (15 May to 16 June 1943) 
and Operation Knight's Leap (a paradrop outside his headquarters on 25 May 1944).
.P Tito's relationship with the royal governmentin-exile was complicated.  At 
first, he refused to negotiate with King Peter in London at all, because of the 
King's support for Mihajlovic.  But his attitude softened when the Partisans began
to receive substantial military aid from first Britain and then America.  In 1944,
pressured by the British, King Peter appealed for unity.  He and Tito reached a 
pragmatic agreement: in exchange for Tito playing down his communist leanings, the
King publicly recognised the achievements of AVNOJ and the Partisans.
.P A second agreement provided for a regency to act for the King until a 
referendum could be held on the future of the monarchy.  So in early 1945 the new
government took office with Tito as Premier and with a representative of the King
as Foreign Minister. But of the 28 Cabinet posts, 23 were held by Tito's 
colleagues.  Predictably, in November 1945, the constituent assembly declared 
Yugoslavia a republic.
.P With minimal help from the Red Army, Tito had succeeded in liberating 
Yugoslavia using Partisans only.  This gave him considerable political influence 
after the war, sufficient to order all Soviet troops to leave!  In 1948, he broke 
entirely with Stalin, one of the few socialist leaders to do so successfully, and 
from then on pursued a benign pragmatic form of communism in Yugoslavia which 
quickly became known as Titoism.  This included such things as freedom of worship 
and the right to own small amounts of land and property.  In 1950 he even 
promulgated a law that experimented with profit-sharing with workers in state-
owned industries. In 1966, Tito declared that from then on communists must direct 
Yugoslavia's development only through the force of argument, implying freedom of 
speech and the end of dictatorship.
.P Tito was an outstanding military commander and an astute peacetime leader, a genuine statesman.  Perhaps his greatest achievement was to be co-founder of the Non-Aligned Movement in 1961 which successfully kept Yugoslavia neutral throughout the Cold War, allowing it to develop peacefully, and which encouraged friendship and co-operation between Third World countries.
.P Tito died on 4 May 1980, three days before his eighty-eighth birthday.  His funeral was attended by four kings, thirty-one presidents, six princes, twenty-two prime ministers and forty-seven foreign ministers, from 128 different countries.
.P Tito had the advantage of not being a Serb (for centuries, the dominant Yugoslavian nationality).  With a Croat father and a Slovene mother, he was well able to unite all the disparate nationalities behind his vision of a federal state.  But his great success at keeping Yugoslavia together did not outlive him.  A decade after his death, Yugoslavia descended into bloody civil war and ethnic cleansing, which only ended with the emergence in its place of the new independent states of Slovenia, Croatia, Bosnia-Herzegovina, Serbia, Montenegro, the Former Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia, and finally Kosovo.


[3072] [American Supply Unit - by Adam Scott]
.T Supply units represent materiel that armies accumulated in anticipation that
their supply lines might be
 cut. As such, there are no unit designations. 

.P The only distinguishing characteristic of these units is their movement points,
which is loosely based on 
the owning major power's ability to move emergency 
supply to where it was needed.




[6001] [American Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T This counter represents an industrial scale production of synthetic fuel in
the United States of America that did not exist during World War II.
.P In the United States cheap research into the production of synthetic fuel
began in 1925 under the direction of the United States Bureau of Mines.
Experimenting with several processes the Bureau built its first test facility in
1937. They built their second facility in 1945. In 1929, Standard Oil of Indiana
also began to experiment with making synthetic fuel based on German licenced
technology.
.P The abundance of natural oil during the Great Depression really doomed the
synthetic fuel industry before the war. As supplies tightened up towards the end
of WWII American industry took a renewed interest in synthetics. In 1952 the
first privately owned large scale plant was built in West Virginia and the
following year the US government ceased all funding for research and development
into synthetic fuel. New discoveries of natural oil around the globe again made
synthetic fuel uneconomical and doomed the industry.


[6002] [Japanese - by Adam Scott]
.T Like Germany, Japan lacked a critical resource - Oil. This unit represents
Japans synthetic fuel program.
.P Beginning in the 1920's Japan began looking for a way around its lack of
domestic oil and soon two schools of thought arouse: conquest and synthesizing
fuel from other sources. Funded by the navy, Japanese scientists did quite good
research into the field and they soon developed a solid understanding of the
science of synthesizing fuel. However, in their haste to become self sustaining
in their oil needs Japan skipped building small test facilities to iron out the
technicalities of mass production. Instead, rushing into large-scale mass
production, Japan suffered from several technical problems that really doomed
their efforts. The Japanese program didn't come anywhere near the levels of
Germany's program and it wasn't until late in the war that Japan sought help
from Germany and by then it was too late to do Japan any good.


[6003] [Japanese Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T Like Germany, Japan lacked a critical resource - Oil. This unit represents
Japan's synthetic fuel program.
.P In 1937 the Japanese government embarked on an ambitious plan to create 6.3
million barrels of synthetic fuel annually by 1944. Unfortunately for Japan the
best they acheived was only 717,000 barrels in 1944.
.P Japan had the most success with a process called Low Temperature
Carbonization, or LTC, which is a low yield technology for synthesizing fuels.
LTC is more of a distillation process than a chemical process as it derives oil
from shale as opposed to coal. Japan had a large reserve of shale oil in Fushun,
Manchuria where Japan built their most successful plant for obtaining
nontraditional oil.
.P As the war progressed the oil situation became extreme for Japan. The loss of
tankers was especially devastating for Japan's war effort. In desperation Japan
looked to others scources of fuel, including but not limited to, pine tree roots
and soy beans. In the battle for Okinawa at least one Japanese ship sailed by
soybean power.


[6004] [Soviet Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T This counter represents a hypothetical synthetic fuel industry in the Soviet
Union.


[6005] [British Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T This counter represents a synthetic fuel industry in the United Kingdom.
.P In the 1930's the British experimented with the production of synthetic fuels.


[6006] [British Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T This counter represents a synthetic fuel industry in the United Kingdom.
.P In the 1930's the British experimented with the production of synthetic fuels


[6007] [German Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T In 1938 Germany imported 28 million barrels of oil from overseas, some 60% of
their total usage. The outbreak of war would cut these imports off just at the
time when Germany’s needs would drastically increase.
.P Despite sizeable expansion of domestic oil production, going from 3.8 million
to 12 million barrels a year, and imports from Romania, 13 million barrels a
year, the largest contribution to Germany's fuel supplies came from Synthetic
Fuel plants.
.P From 1938 to 1943 this fuel source grew from 10 million to 36 million barrels
a year accounting for 50% of Germany's supply. Still, this total fell far short
of German strategic plans. Aviation fuel was the exception as it was produced at
100% of the levels planned for in 1938 through 1943.
.P Synthetic Oil plants were so vital to Germany's ability to wage war that when
the Allies conducted major bombing raids on the plants starting may 12, 1944
Hitler was warned that Germany would soon be done if the plants could not be
better protected. Aviation fuel production was cut by 90 percent from the
bombing raids conducted in May and June.
.P Five major conversion plants were built by 1937; one in the Ruhr valley and
four in central Germany.


[6008] [German Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T In 1938 Germany imported 28 million barrels of oil from overseas, some 60% of
their total usage. The outbreak of war would cut these imports off just at the
time when Germany’s needs would drastically increase.
.P Despite sizeable expansion of domestic oil production, going from 3.8 million
to 12 million barrels a year, and imports from Romania, 13 million barrels a
year, the largest contribution to Germany's fuel supplies came from Synthetic
Fuel plants.
.P From 1938 to 1943 this fuel source grew from 10 million to 36 million barrels
a year accounting for 50% of Germany's supply. Still, this total fell far short
of German strategic plans. Aviation fuel was the exception as it was produced at
100% of the levels planned for in 1938 through 1943.
.P Synthetic Oil plants were so vital to Germany's ability to wage war that when
the Allies conducted major bombing raids on the plants starting may 12, 1944
Hitler was warned that Germany would soon be done if the plants could not be
better protected. Aviation fuel production was cut by 90 percent from the
bombing raids conducted in May and June.
.P Five major conversion plants were built by 1937; one in the Ruhr valley and
four in central Germany.


[6009] [German Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T In 1938 Germany imported 28 million barrels of oil from overseas, some 60% of
their total usage. The outbreak of war would cut these imports off just at the
time when Germany’s needs would drastically increase.
.P Despite sizeable expansion of domestic oil production, going from 3.8 million
to 12 million barrels a year, and imports from Romania, 13 million barrels a
year, the largest contribution to Germany's fuel supplies came from Synthetic
Fuel plants.
.P From 1938 to 1943 this fuel source grew from 10 million to 36 million barrels
a year accounting for 50% of Germany's supply. Still, this total fell far short
of German strategic plans. Aviation fuel was the exception as it was produced at
100% of the levels planned for in 1938 through 1943.
.P Synthetic Oil plants were so vital to Germany’s ability to wage war that when
the Allies conducted major bombing raids on the plants starting may 12, 1944
Hitler was warned that Germany would soon be done if the plants could not be
better protected. Aviation fuel production was cut by 90 percent from the
bombing raids conducted in May and June.
.P Five major conversion plants were built by 1937; one in the Ruhr valley and
four in central Germany.


[6010] [French Synthetic Oil] 
.T In 1924 the French administration created the Société Nationale pour le
traitement des combustibles so as to promote research on synthetic oils. Several 
French firms then studied processes to convert coal into oil in an experimental
site at Vendin-le-Vieil. A factory was built in March 1936 at Lievin.
.P At the same time an engineer at the Compagnie de Béthune developed a new 
hydrogenation process although its output was very low. To produce 1 ton
of oil, it needed 2.175 tons of coal and 3500 m3 of hydrogen (which was produced
with 2.2 tons of coke). If the energy used by the process itself was added 1 ton 
of oil required about 7 tons of coal. Thus, all these processes needed lots of 
coal. But, at the same time, France was not self-sufficient in coal (France 
imported about 22,000,000 tons of coal in 1938) so France could not allocate lots
of resource to the new activity.
.P In 1938, France produced only 40,000 tons of oil from 4 factories located in
the Pas-de-Calais. Two of them (Lievin and Bully-Grenay) used a process by-product of
Bergius patent, a third one (Courrières) produced 20,000 tons with the Fischer
process. By the end of 1938, France planned to build 4 more factories so as to
produce 230,000 tons of aviation gasoline but the war put an end to this project.


[6011] [Italian Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T This unit represents the small synthetic fuel program of Italy.
.P Using German technology Italy did produce some oil from coal during World War
II. Using hydrogenation Italy obtained modest amounts of synthetic fuel from its
refineries in the early stages of the war. Producing synthetic fuel is expensive
however and after Greece was invaded Italy switch over to refining Albanian
crude oil. They did this up to the armistice in September 1943. Interrogation of
Italian ministers and officers by the Allies revealed that Italy had been
functioning under an empty bucket of oil reserves. The Italian industry did what
it could. For example, the refinery at Bari was refurbished and switched back to
producing modest amounts of oil by hydrogenation for the remained of the war.


[6012] [Nationalist Chinese Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.P This counter represents a hypothetical synthetic fuel industry in Nationalist
Chinese territory.


[6013] [Italian El Agheila Synth Plant]
.T The Italian Synth oil plant is not a Synthetic oil plant at all. Instead it
is the site of the modern Libyan oil fields and represents the wartime
development of these fields.
.P The Italian Synth oil plant is like any other synth oil plant except that
when it arrives as a reinforcement, it may only be placed in hex E2701.
Whichever major power controls this hex may build this synth oil plant, and
unlike other plants it is not destroyed when captured, but is instead treated
like any other oil resource on the map (eg. it may be damaged and repaired).
Furthermore, if its hex is conquered while the synth oil is on the production
circle, it still arrives on the map under the control of the new owner, but
damaged and it must be repaired before it can be used.


[6014] [Commonwealth Synthetic Oil - by Adam Scott]
.T This counter represents a hypothetical synthetic fuel industry in the
Commonwealth.
.P In 1937 plans were developed in South Africa to convert coal to oil. The
outbreak of war with its threat to shipping meant that these plans had to be
shelved. Today, South Africa is the world leader in synthetic fuels production
and technology.

[3073] [German Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3074] [German Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3075] [Italian Construction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3076] [Japanese Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3077] [Japanese Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3078] [British Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3079] [British Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3080] [French Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3081] [Chinese Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3082] [Soviet Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3083] [Soviet Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3084] [American Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3085] [American Marine Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit

[3086] [American Contruction Engineer Division]
.P Added unit
